Search the Community

Hey, guys. It's been a long while, but I'm finally making good on my promise and rebooting my story from the previous site, "Charlie". Things have slowed down in my life, I've got a new creative fire, and I'm ready to jump back into this story. You might notice some differences from the original and you'd be right; I'm re-editing as I go. Changing some things around plot-wise, etc. Boring writer stuff. Just enjoy! * * * Friday night and my only company was the cold beer sweating beside my open laptop and a stack of my students’ essays, ripe for grading. Such was the life of the English major who had decided to return to his hometown to teach high school instead of moving on to bigger and better things. If you think that reading the half-assed efforts of students trying to argue that Holden Caulfield was anything more than an egocentric little shit was my preferred way of entering the weekend, you’re wrong. Yes, even I, Andrew Donovan, Senior English teacher of West Cape High, wished his life different. I would never have guessed that that little wish would begin to be fulfilled in the form of an email, but as I slashed across yet another essay with my trusty red marker, I heard the gentle ping on my laptop signaling that a new message had just dropped into my inbox. Sighing, I capped the marker and tossed it aside. Another late assignment, I thought. Number three of the night. Can you say ten points off? Which wasn’t exactly fair, considering I’d promised to return them two days before, but that was one of the small joys of being a teacher: minor omnipotence. It was the subject heading that caught my attention first: “Long Time, No See!” When I’d begun teaching, I had gone into it envisioning that I would be one of those few educational greats who ends up getting a Lifetime movie made about them. As part of that image, I had taken to giving out my personal email address to my students because it made me “seem more relatable”. In the end that proved fruitless because they used it only to turn in late assignments or ask for the reading they had been too lazy to copy down. I clicked open the email and, well…have you ever had your stomach plummet and your heart skip a beat at the same time? It’s not a pleasant feeling, let me tell you, but such was the sensation that gripped me as I read the first sentence of that fateful email. So I must have started this email about thirty times in thirty different ways and I can’t think of what to say, so I’ll just say—hey, its Charlie Greene! I’m in town for business. Are you free for lunch tomorrow? I’d love to catch up. Let me know! I stared flabbergasted at the screen. When I finally realized that my mouth was literally hanging open, I reached for my beer and downed the rest of it. And then I went for a second. When I finally began to feel the alcohol permeate, I flexed my fingers and let them drop to the keyboard. I must have tried a dozen variations of the same reply before I settled on the briefest. Before I could stop myself I hit the return key, irrevocably sending my reply out into the digital abyss. I sighed and sat back in my chair…and realized I was rock hard. All eight inches of my cock throbbed in my boxers, begging for attention. I swiftly reached for my pulsing shaft and gasped at the sensation. It was incredibly sensitive to the touch and twitched eagerly as I wrapped my around it. I haven’t been this hard in years, I thought. Slowly, I eased my hand down my rigid dick and instantly felt my balls tighten and draw close to my body. It’s like I’m teenager again or something. This isn’t going to last long. And it didn’t. As the first shot of cum splattered across my chest, I lost my breath and jerked in my chair, my toes curling into the carpet as the second, third, and fourth spurts followed. “Holy shit,” I panted when I’d finally finished. “Holy shit…” I couldn’t remember that last time I had had such a fulfilling jerkoff session. At thirty-five, I usually only gave my cock a quick jerk and tug, rolled over, and fell asleep. But as I sat there panting, I stared down at my cock: it was still half-hard and it instantly responded to a second round of my coaxing, lengthening to its full potential. Every rigid vein pulsated as I jerked my cock and I could feel my balls swelling for a second load. A minute later three three long ropes of cum splattering onto my already covered chest. “Oh, fuck…” I groaned, collapsing backwards in my chair. Dazed, I plucked some Kleenex from the box beside my printer and started cleaning cum off my chest. I haven’t shot back-to-back like this since I can’t remember when. I wonder if I could go for a third time? “I don’t think so,” I answered to no one in particular. As fantastic as the orgasms had been, the usual exhaustion that followed them was already settling in. I had just wiped off the last of jizz from my right nipple when my laptop pinged again. I hurriedly tossed the cum-soaked tissue into the garbage and opened my inbox. His simple reply read: Awesome. See you Saturday! * * * For you to understand the whole wonderful chaos of what would end up happening, you have to understand the complicated history that Charlie and I shared. The obligatory backstory, if you will. The short version sounds something like: we were nineteen when we met in the latter half of our freshmen year at college. I was an English major from California, he was a business/communications double-major from Indiana. We met when we were assigned as partners in a shared Bio lab and such was the not-so-glamorous joining of our two lives. By sophomore year we were roommates. That’s the short, clean, “boy meets boy” part of the story. The “boy loses boy” part comes later. The morning I was supposed to meet Charlie—the man who would become a veritable legend and forever change my life along the way—I went up to my attic and rifled through some boxes. “Here it is,” I grumbled as I heaved a marked COLLEGE SHIT from a dusty corner. Carrying it into the middle of the floor, I began pulling out its contents: old essays and portfolios, a foam finger from some long-forgotten sporting event, my diploma, and an assortment of other once-valued memorabilia that I could just as easily do without. Beneath it all, however, was a stack of photographs held together by a rubber band. From the top photograph, Charlie’s beaming face stared back at me. The same disarming grin that had sent butterflies frantically buzzing through my stomach nearly sixteen years ago had not lost its effect. If anything, it was more potent and infectious. I felt a grin of my own spread across my lips as I plucked the photograph from the pile and examined it closer: his clear green eyes, and short, sun-kissed blond hair...and that beautiful fucking smile. It was a politician’s smile, fake as all hell, but undeniably handsome. It would throw you on your metaphorical ass if you weren’t prepared for it and I hardly ever was. I flicked through the rest of the photographs. Charlie and I (looking pathetically sub-par beside him in my oversized leather jacket that I had once inexplicably thought made me look suave) standing in front of our dorm. Charlie in his soccer uniform, sweaty and grass-stained. Charlie with his arm around me at one of the countless house parties he had dragged me to some weekend. Nearly every photograph was either of Charlie or Charlie and myself somewhere on campus. Surely there are photos of other things? Other people, right? As I reached for the box again, I glanced out the dusty window. The sun was already high in the sky, easily nearing noon. Nearing lunchtime. “Shit!” I hissed. Only an hour until I was supposed to meet Charlie and I still needed to shower. Mentally kicking myself, I scrambled downstairs and hurried into the bathroom for a shower. Suds still not entirely rinsed from my hair, I reached for a towel and began drying off when I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the mirror. Where in the hell did that guy come from? Sure, I hadn’t actively worked out in a few months (okay, at least a year), but the slight paunch of fat around my middle seemed a little unfair. And my chest, when had that happened? I’d never sported an enormous chest, but it had at least been defined. But now…now my pecs were just downright sad. Starting to droop even. “Real impressive, Andrew,” I said flatly. Despite the fact that it was easily eighty degrees outside, I donned a jacket in hopes of hiding my softening torso and tried to at least find comfort in the fact that I was not yet balding. In my reply, I had suggested Applebees, an old favorite of mine, but as I stepped through the door that fateful day, I began to regret it. In a town like West Cape, there aren’t many places to socialize and Applebees was one of the most common amongst my students. I fretted at the thought of seeing them there and did a quick scan. With no familiar faces in sight, I followed the hostess to a table and quickly dropped into a seat. The table wouldn’t hide much in the way of my inescapably middle-aged body, but it would tuck my enormous erection out of sight. The anticipation of seeing Charlie again after so long had made me hard again. I desperately wanted to duck into the bathroom and jerk off until I couldn’t move, but that didn’t exactly seem a feasible option. “I’ll have a Coke,” I told the hostess nervously. “And the second party? Do you know what they’d like?” she asked. “Water, I guess,” I said, perhaps a little too pathetically. The hostess’ grin faltered as she slipped away to fetch out drinks. I trained my eyes on the door. I wonder what he looks like now. Why the hell don’t I have a Facebook? I could have just looked him up. Idiot. He’s probably even more handsome. Better with age. Like a fine wine. God, I should’ve ordered something stronger… Every time the door opened, I straightened in my seat, but each time it was an elderly couple, some housewife and her friend, or a pair of students that I vaguely recognized. It isn’t like wasn’t common knowledge throughout West Cape that I was gay (news like that travels fast in a small town), but it was nonetheless awkward to see them out and about when I was on a date. This isn’t a date though, Romeo. It’s a lunch. Keep that line of thinking at bay. It got you into major trouble last time, remember? Last time. How could I forget? The door opened again, but I was hardly paying attention. I had slipped lost into one of the most mortifying memories of my life. A cool spring night my senior year of college, standing in front of a frat house, some 90’s indie rock song blasting from a stereo through an open window, empty beer cans and Solo cups littering the front lawn… “Andy?” “Hmm?” I said, expecting the waitress. I turned...and my mouth fell open. To say my heart skipped a beat would be an understatement. Leaped would be a more accurate description. Jumped. Dove. Take your pick. They’re all relatively inadequate. I believe my heart may have altogether stopped, if only for the briefest second, which technically means I died for a second. “Charlie,” I breathed. The first thing I noticed was that grin. That impossibly fucking brilliant grin. Dazzlingly white and wide, his smile was perfectly blinding. It was spread across the face that time had ostensibly forgotten. Whereas the first of middle age’s wrinkles had already begun to form at the corner of my eyes, there wasn’t the slightest hint of one on that flawless face. Not that anyone would have cared if there were. The rest of him absolutely demanded further examination. Although I wouldn’t have thought it possible, my eyes were torn from that grin and drawn to the rest of him…starting with his shoulders. Where had the slim, wiry soccer star that I known gone? The shoulders of the man standing before me were wider than I had ever seen them. They weren’t massive, but they were large and sculpted enough to force his red polo shirt to fit him snugly as a glove. They firmly capped a pair of arms that were easily doubly thick around as my calves and which strained the sleeves of his shirt in a way that made my already hard cock impossibly harder. I could not help but note the veins that snaked their way around his forearms, feint though they might have been. “It is you,” he said, dropping into his chair. “I thought so. I couldn’t tell at first. You look different!” “You…you too,” I said breathlessly. “H-How you been?” He grinned. “I’m great! Sorry I’m late. I got a little lost. Did you already order?” I must have answered, but I don’t remember. I watched in a daze as he scanned the menu, his thick arms swelling larger and straining his sleeves further as he bent them to pick up the menu. They had to have been at least eighteen inches, probably larger. I wouldn’t know; I had only ever dreamt of arms that large. I kept envisioning how they’d feel beneath my fingers. “I think I’ll get the steak. What’re you getting?” he wondered aloud. “I, uh, steak, yeah,” I stammered. “Great!” he said, folding up the menu, and flashing that grin again. My cock grew painfully stiffer. I was visibly stunned by him and kept glancing out the window so as not to appear too obviously awed, but our waitress was less coy. I heard a soft gasp escape her lips at the sight of Charlie as she approached. “So that’ll be two steaks, medium?” she said after he had ordered, never taking her eyes off him. “Sounds right to me,” he said and winked at her. Girl, I feel sorry for your ovaries. They must be on fire, I thought instantly. I know I am. I reached for my water and began sipping it ferociously. “So you’re probably wondering what’s up with me, right?” he said, placing his hands on the table. They were so much thicker than the last time I had seen them, the hands of a man who had labored long hours in the gym. Cords of muscle stood out in his forearms. Not at all the hands a soccer player. I wondered what sort of strength such hands possessed and wanted to know, good or bad, for myself. “Yes,” I said. Drop the monosyllabics, you sound like a cave man. “Yes, I am wondering what you are up to, yes.” “Well,” he started to say, and paused dramatically. It was nice to see that not quite everything had changed about him, though the obvious transformations certainly weren’t unwelcome. “I’m moving to West Cape! Well, West Cape-adjacent. I got a transferred last month and now I have to relocate, man. Can you believe that?” I reminded myself not to give a one word answer. “I can’t, no. W-What do you do?” I couldn’t have cared less what he did, honestly. I just wanted to hear him speak. In addition to the underwear model’s physique he had developed since we had graduated, his voice had dropped half an octave. It probably wasn’t obvious to everyone, but I could still vividly remember the long nights we had stayed up talking about everything under the sun and, to me, it was definitely deeper. Did that come with the territory of packing on forty or fifty pounds of muscle? Did the weight of those clearly ample pecs beneath his shirt weigh on his ribcage? Even as I watched, one of them twitched, sending a tiny ripple of movement across his shirt. I shifted uncomfortably in my seat. “Client relations, mostly. I won’t bother you with the gory details. So you’re an English teacher now?” I wondered fleetingly for a moment how he knew. I didn’t realize it then, but that necessarily meant that he had done some digital digging for my contact information. My being listed on West Cape High’s faculty page wasn’t the sort of thing that popped up on the first page of Google results, if you catch my drift. Nevertheless, I blathered on for a while about my teaching duties, before asking, “So where’re you living? The east side of town?” The smile dropped from his face and the light behind those green eyes dimmed. He turned and stared out the window, biting his lip. It would have been sexy as hell (okay, it was sexy as hell) if anxiety didn’t look so unnatural on his face. He turned back to me. “I actually don’t have a place yet,” he said. “I’m still looking, you know?” And before I could stop myself, before I could fully formulate the thought in my mind and factor in the countless possibilities and repercussions that could and ultimately would result from such a simple, stupid and unguarded statement, I said, “You could stay with me.”

Please give me feedback! It will mean a lot! This growing superbeing thing is really different from my usual type of story (I still found this kind of hot when writing it) Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 7: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5895-my-dad-is-a-psychic/ My Dad is a Genius I scratched my brain as I tried to collect the proper formula on the Chemistry homework he’d been given as work over spring break. I couldn’t decide which was the more confusing equation. The ones I’d been asked to form and solve both on paper and in a physical model or the fact that I’d been given homework on Spring Break in the first place. Of course, it was a pretty simple calculation when the homework was coming from Professor Halt. He’d been a hard ass all semester, giving a barrage of tests and project assessments as if he was never really sure how many knew the material. I was typically on the upper side of the class but not because I was really a brilliant mind or anything. Years of having to studying without help from my parent got me god studying skills to pass tests even when I didn’t understand something. Most people would call it abusing the American educational system but I called it survival. That rang just as true when against Professor Halt. Still, it was a | | night with me on the massive couch in the large mansion, my ears stuffed with loud music that was making it tough to really make many coherent thoughts. I was the kind who needed peace and quiet to really collect my thoughts. Some asshole on the internet had convinced me Mozart was good for stimulating the brain but what I was beginning to realize was the article didn’t indicate what volume you were supposed to listen at. My ears were blaring with violins and brass that blurred my numbers together like a Sudoku puzzle. No one would put themselves through torture like that unless it was to block out something. For some, its loud family members. For others, loud neighbors or sex noises. For me, it was all of the above tenfold. What does “tenfold” mean? Well, after dad discovered he was gaining powers, he and Jeff began playing around and trying to figure out what dad was able to do. His growing pains persisted but they began to show new things in exchange for size. When it began, Dad was able to hold almost as much weight as he could with his own hands and hover over the ground for a rough 3-5 minutes before he had a head ache each. But after only three days, he’d gained the power to lift tons of weight for more than 2 hours and fly several feet without using his telekinesis for another 4 hours! Thing is, after gaining powers like that, dad started getting inventive with his….. sexual desires. I’d generally come to accept that he and Jeff were growing men with desires I couldn’t fathom being bu a fraction of either of their sizes. But in exchange for that understanding, they took it as a sign that I’d be ok with whatever they did. At first, when dad was starting to get hungry for sex, he’d give Jeff a subtle look warning him and then they’d try to play it off. After dad’s powers grew, though, they started to get more feral and beastial with their mind blowing sex. Dad would do things at the dinner table like stuff one of his massive turkey legs into his mouth and tear at it like a beast while eyeing Jeff, who was receiving it approvingly. Since I was the shortest now among the three of us, it was very impossible for them to hide their horniness since I could see that, though they were across from each other on the far ends of the dinner table, they were rubbing at enormous crotch balloons that only pumped bigger as the dinner went on before they finally excused themselves. Their kind gestures began to loosen and leak out their true intentions as time went on as Dad grew. Jeff, having not purchased new clothes in a while, had begin to really strain the fabric and was bulging every which way. Just last night, we were eating dinner and Dad was carving into more food like the bottomless pit he was becoming when a loud RIP reached over the table and grabbed his attention. Jeff grinned as dad would pay attention and notice his pectoral had finally burst from the polo he’d worn to the dinner table. His beefy chest muscle filled the gap and more as it continued to tear when he grinned and flexed it. “Guess I’m going to have to order some clothes again” he said as he flexed a bicep and popped a sleeve. Dad was staring mid chew with focused, dilated eyes. It wasn’t hard to figure what happened next when the two suddenly stood up and abruptly ran out of the room. That entire night, I could hear screams and cries of sexual pleasure across the house that made it nearly impossible to fall into my dreams. I was hard but frustrated as I tried to block out the shouts that shook the walls thanks to dad’s stronger and heavier voice. Can’t get much worse right? Just raise the volume on a soft song, right? Problem solved? Yeah, it would be if you subtract dad’s powers. I wasn’t listening to Mozart on a blaring volume for kicks. The walls were shaking around me as I sat on the tall couch with its tall table. Dad and Jeff were at it again, this time harder than ever. Since last night, Jeff had told me how Dad was starting to get even more powerful and he wasn’t kidding. The walls were shaking as though a continuous earthquake were moving through the house. Walls creaked as dad was most certainly pounding Jeff like a jack hammer against the wall of their apartment….. in midair. Jef’s story telling about his escapades with dad were very detailed. It was still pretty weird hearing my brother talk about how dad was ripping him a new one with his supernatural flying, strength, and sexuality but I got by. I shuffled my body on the couch as best I could to try and stop my hard cock from pressing into my zipper but it was tough. I was my father’s son after all. My 11 inches of cock bounced in their confines thinking of what those two were doing and I hated every minute of it. I’m not fucking turned on by my dad, I tried to say as I pushed my hard on down to continue studying. The chemistry book I had bounced and fell off the living room table unnoticed as I focused solely on the papers before me. I was putting all my efforts into ignoring my dad and brother as they continued breaking in the wall. “Those two shouldn’t get a fucking room, they should get a fucking hotel” I grumbled as I adjusted my headphones and continued trying to solve this same equation after 20 minutes of staring at it. I was so absorbed in my own little world that I didn’t notice the shaking stop and the pictures on the wall stop shivering and hanging onto their nails as best as they could. Ten minutes later of mind numbing number cruching that got me nowhere with a boner stabbing my pants again, I wasn’t prepared for the giant shadow made by the large being in front of one of the living room lamps. “Whatcha workin’ on, Squirt?” came a deep baritone filled voice over me. I jumped in my seat and nearly fell the 5 feet distance from the seat of the couch to the floor but caught myself. I was so shocked from my own movement, I had to take a second to take in Dad’s form. His pecs were getting so perky and powerful looking that they were going to block our view on each other on this angle pretty soon. His body was covered in sweat that trickled down the grooves in his muscles like rivers of perspiration. I had to appreciate how lean dad was now, his muscles starting to show veins even when he wasn’t pumped. His short hair was matted on his forehead and looked as if he had been through a thunder storm. His powerful brow showed thick eyebrows that gave his face more masculinity than even Jeff or I expected of him. Dad’s face had a 5 o’clock shadow even though Jeff had shaved him in the massive bathroom after their…. morning escapades. Wearing nothing but a straining pair of tailored briefs that we’d customed ordered but were already straining, his muscles bulged with might. “Uh, nothing dad..” I mumbled. Dad grinned at me as if thinking about something. “Can I help you with nothing?” he asked with a fatherly grin. I raised an eyebrow as he asked that. Dad had tried helping us in high school because he’d met my highschool friends’ parents and how they had introduced themselves as the best parents ever, helping their kinds with their homework thanks to their knowledge from doctorate degrees. Dad had tried this and me, being the guilt ridden son that I was, tried to let him. Dad’s learning abilities were pretty shot after high school (or pretty much during for that matter). So helping wasn’t all that great. “Um…. Sure, dad. I’m working on my chemistry homework.” “Chemistry?! Ha! Lemme see!” he said as he came at me for the paper playfully. A 17 foot giant coming at you playfully was almost scary as I feared I’d get crushed by an avalanche of dad muscle. I shielded myself pathetically with my arms preparing to be crushed when I felt the paper leave my hand and my hair get ruffled, I opened my eyes just to see a big chin eclipse my vision before dad backed. “I haven’ seen you cringe like tha’ in years, squirt! Yar abou’ as teeny tiny to me as ya were back when you and ya brother were just toddlers. I swear I have to be careful or I could break that little shape!” I looked away frustrated as he looked at my homework. I didn’t realize it till he said it now but I really was shrinking in his eyes. I was a puny little thing to him that he called his son but in reality, besides the hair and eyes, I could have been anyone else’s child. And Jeff was just following his footsteps. I was shrinking and becoming a speck of human man like everyone else. Would Jeff get this big? Would I get this turned on by him? Would he gain powers? I was so in my own mind that I wasn’t watching as dad picked up my chemistry book in a puzzled fashion. He looked back and forth from the paper for a few minutes before setting down the paper and looking at the book, flipping pages. I grabbed my composure and grew a cocky grin. “Yeah, it’s pretty tough. It took me a day or so to figure out the formula and calculate it. You want to crack at it later?” I said in the most innocent way that I could. I was just happy that dad still needed me this much. He and Jeff were the big and super powerful ones but I’d get to be the smart one. I looked over at dad, his mouth unmoving but his eyes darting over the pages “Where’s Jeff?” I wondered as he read. “He’s on his bad. Poor kid is laying on his stomach and snoring hard. Tried to get him to stand but he just wasn’t able. He’ll have trouble walking for a bit” I was grinning to try and ease him out of the homework like I used to as I barely registered the information but something was different. The pages….. they were zipping by. Dad was flipping the pages practically every 5 seconds, giving them a rapid look and then moving to the next one like he’d memorized the pages. My eyes widened as I discovered what dad was doing. Dad suddenly hit the last page of the 300 page book with a thud and looked back at me. “Sorry, squirt. You waitin’ on me to solve the problem?” he said. I only looked shocked and handed him the paper. “Dad….?” I tried to say but Dad wasn’t listening. Dad took the paper and grabbed my pencil, snapping it. “Fuck” he said before taking one of my pens and confidently writing in the blank for the equation. His fingers zipped over the page, numbers, equal signs, and other things chasing his hand rapidly. I couldn’t decide if dad was destroying my paper or if he was…… Dad handed the paper back to me after 20 seconds and grinned. “How’s that?” he asked with raised brows as though his concern was more to be helpful than to be correct. I grabbed the paper with shaking hands and scanned it with wide eyes. Everything was… “Right” I said aloud. Dad grinned as he heard the word and his perfect white teeth shone. I looked at him shocked and almost horrified. “Dad…. You just read that book fast” “Whatcha mean? I read for about 2 hours like usual, right?” “No…..it was probably about 4 or 5 minutes…” It was Dad’s turn to widen his eyes as he realized what I was saying. He looked at the book confused. “It just came so easy. The book just made sense.” Dad looked at me with an excited grin and saw my open bookbag carrying several other books. “Hand me those books!” he said with an outstretched hand. I looked at the books as though they were gold I didn’t want to hand over. Dad had just proved his powers were still growing, and fast! I knew if I gave him the books I had, he couldn’t go back to being dumb old lovable dad. I didn’t want him to change anymore than he already did but I didn’t want to hold him back for something so petty. I grabbed the books in my hands and raised them over dad’s big hand. His hands were now wide enough to reach the ends of the covers from the end of his middle finger to his palm. I watched shocked as he read the 7 books I gave him, his eyes flashing over the pages at 10 seconds per page. First he passed through my statistics book, then my calculus book I’d bought ahead of next year. Then he passed over U.S. History and even my art History book, all thick 400-700 page books that he’d finished in roughly 30 minutes. By the end of it, there was a huge grin on his face and his eyes seemed to look at something far away. “Dad?” I said worriedly as he looked at the papers on my table and quickly grabbed the pen by him. My jaw dropped as I watched dad cut through any homework or projects I had like they were coloring book pages before he neatly stacked them onto the table again. “Shit” he said as he looked at the papers and then at his hands. I could see the gears move through his head as he tried to understand what had happened. “I….helped you with your homework. All of it….” I looked at the papers on the table and felt my stomach sink and my jaw go along with it as I was coming to an agreement on his statement. Everything was right and correct and showed work where it was needed. Each page was the equivalent to a perfect 100. Even when he crossed into high level calculus! I didn’t have time to sulk as dad suddenly stood up. When something as big as him stood up, you noticed it pretty easily. “Dad? Are you ok? You just solved all of my college level homework and finished it after reading all my books in under an hour!” Dad didn’t seem to totally hear me as he focused in on something as though he were looking through the wall. “Son” he said. I sat up as though he’d just given me a command as his deep voice sounded dumbfoundingly serious. He was like a large ferocious beast suddenly. Was it his actual size or was it his presence? Something had changed completely. “Warn your brother. We’re gonna be in trouble soon.” To Be Continued…….

My contribution to the forum however I never wrote it. It was something I found on my computer. Some FanTCMan/FanTCDude wrote it. Let's just say I never make it to the end of the story Hope you guys enjoy! Mr. Tucker Forrest had every reason to think that he was as powerful as his position. His company had remained small by ad industry standards, but by specializing in sports related accounts, and landing several of the largest, T. Forrest Inc. had become a significant player. His select staff were all sports devotees of one kind or another, and knew better than most just how to service their accounts. One area that Tucker had not yet locked up was sports nutrition and supplements, but he thought he was about to nail that one, too, with the help of one of his top account execs, Larry Littleman. Tucker had hired Larry based on the fact that he was a personal fitness trainer with serious qualifications in physical therapy, nutritional therapy and non-traditional supplements. Larry also had the outgoing personality and the looks to be successful as an AE. Tucker had, in fact, secured Larry's services not only as an AE, but also as his own personal trainer. Tucker was strikingly handsome and well built and he had every intention of maximizing those attributes professionally. After several months, Tucker discovered that Larry was not just into maintaining a fit, toned, cut physique. Larry was really more into bodybuilding. Eventually he told Tucker he didn't care at all about competing as a professional bodybuilder, but he did have a personal goal of building himself up to where he could. Tucker wasn't about to let himself be pushed in that direction, and he wasn't sure how that kind of body would be received on one of his AEs. When Tucker hired Larry, even before he saw him in workout clothes, he could tell he was built, but having a great looking staff of athletes was what he wanted. Larry was one of those guys who would drive women crazy. He had the face of a daytime soap opera star and a head of thick, dark blond hair to go with the face. Even in business clothes, he had the posture of a man proud of his body. His loose fitting slacks showed a great butt, and his dress shirts showed a pair of nicely developed pecs and arms that pretty much filled his sleeves. When, in their talks about workout goals, Forrest realized that Larry was serious about building himself up to the proportions of a bodybuilder, he felt he needed to say something. He thought that Larry's credibility as an AE might be compromised if people thought he was becoming some kind of freak. But Larry said, very respectfully, that he felt that how he developed himself was his business, and that it shouldn't get in the way of his effectiveness. In fact, he told Tucker, he was working on landing an account that could become huge. Tucker was intrigued. Larry told him that some new bodybuilding supplement had been developed, and the inventors were looking for test subjects and an agency to represent their product. T. Forrest was a natural, and they had sought out Larry to get to Tucker. Larry told Tucker that they needed to complete just a couple more tests, and they'd be ready to go to market. He also told him that he, himself, was to be a test subject. Tucker immediately thought about having his own in-house testimonial, if this supplement worked. Larry told him he was scheduled to meet with them that night and would report back the next day. These guys were anxious to get moving and get rich. The next day Larry called in to say he couldn't come in that morning. He told Tucker that he'd taken their stuff the night before, and it did work. In fact it worked so fast and so well, he had to get some new clothes to wear. He said that the prospective clients had asked to meet with him, Tucker, at lunch to discuss plans for a media launch of the product. Larry said he'd meet him there, and named one of the top restaurants in town. Larry thought about it all morning. Would he be able to see a difference on Larry? He knew, if it worked, the market for this kind of thing could be vast. When he walked into the restaurant, escorted to the table by the maitre d', his mouth dropped open. Facing him was Larry, flanked by two men he assumed to be the clients by their extraordinary physiques, obvious even in business suits. Larry was grinning with pride as he stood to greet Tucker, the source of his pride clearly manifested. Tucker openly stared at Larry. So did almost everyone else in the restaurant. He was not wearing a jacket; just dress slacks, shirt and tie. He was huge. His arms more than filled the sleeves and strained the material of the extra large shirt. His back was so wide Tucker could see from the front how his lats flared thickly, pulling the fabric tight, causing it to cling to the huge pectoral muscles that sat broad and massive on his chest. Larry apologized for not wearing a jacket, saying that when he tried to get into his this morning, he couldn't get his arms into the sleeves. But, he said to Tucker, who cares when it's obvious that the product works. He acted overjoyed, showing Tucker how dramatically it had worked on him since about five thirty the night before, flexing one of his huge arms so that the shirt looked about to split open from the strain. And, he told his boss, it's still working. It takes twenty four hours to do its complete job. And it feels absolutely wonderful. Tucker's emotions bounced around as he sat discussing ideas for a campaign, convinced by what he saw that the potential for the product was huge, but not convinced that a physique like Larry's, or even these clients', would go over with the average guy. In fact, he felt a little embarrassed by Larry's size and his uninhibited display. Larry, meanwhile, maintained an infectious level of enthusiasm about the results he was experiencing and how he felt. He said he could almost feel his clothes getting tighter. As Tucker listened, he couldn't help but imagine what that must feel like, to have such massive muscles that they could be too big to be contained by a shirt, even an extra large tent of a shirt like Larry was wearing. They all laughed about various scenarios of guys using the product and growing huge in different situations, like at the beach or during an airplane flight. Or sitting in a fancy restaurant at lunch. Imagine some guy in his business suit suddenly getting too big for his britches. Tucker laughed, but his imagination was working too effectively all of a sudden. He could imagine how strange that would feel, the trousers becoming tight on the legs, tight in the crotch. Or the jacket sleeves feeling too tight when bending the arms to lift a bite of food or a glass. His imagination was producing such vivid pictures that he could actually feel what that would be like. He could imagine his reactions, a combination of panic and exhilaration. Suddenly the restaurant felt stuffy and hot. Just thinking about that made him feel jittery. His skin was itching. Just a little, when he first noticed it, then growing stronger, like he had hives creeping up his arms and legs, then all over his groin, then spreading from his groin all up his stomach and chest. He couldn't let himself sit there and scratch or sweat in front of these new clients, and he felt embarrassed that his reaction to thinking about what this product could do was so strong. He excused himself and went to the bathroom. When Tucker got into the bathroom, the mirrors gave him evidence that those sensations of his clothes feeling tighter were not just his imagination. As soon as he was inside the door, he frantically scratched the raging itching of his chest and stomach, and he thought, strangely, that his pecs felt bigger to him. He looked at his reflection and saw that his jacket looked too small, too snug. Maybe he just hadn't noticed this morning. After all, he had been building up with Larry's training routine. The itching was feeling out of control. He scratched all down his arms to the back of his hands. He looked at them in shock. The backs of his hands were covered with short, dark hair, hair that hadn't been there before. He unbuttoned his cuff, pushed up his sleeve, and saw the same kind of dark hair growing on his forearm. This couldn't really be happening! He quickly unbuttoned the front of his shirt. All that itching was being caused by dark hair sprouting thickly all over his chest and stomach. He looked just like one of those hairy guys who shaves and lets it grow back It was short and lay flat on his skin, but already he could see the swirls and pattern it was making. It wasn't his imagination at all. And it wasn't his imagination that his clothes were getting tighter. His arm muscles were bigger, and so were his pecs. They must have slipped him some of their product. He pulled himself together, buttoned his shirt, which was now almost tight across his chest, and returned to the table. There, he asked them what was going on. Larry told him that they had all felt the best way for him to understand the product was to experience it himself. Tucker tried to hold back his panic. He asked how much they had given him, and one of the clients, Jake, told him they had given him a basic, full dose, like Larry had taken. Now Tucker stared at Larry with a new and different kind of interest. Panic subsided and curiosity set in. His mind could barely grasp the fact that he could soon be as massively built as Larry. He looked at the way Larry's arms, at rest, strained the material of his huge sleeves, filling them up tight and full, and bulging insanely when he lifted or bent his arms at all. Across his gigantic chest his pecs stood out like pillows filled with steel, straining the fabric, pulling the buttons. He noticed that, at his collar where he had loosened his tie, there was hair creeping up and out over the collar. Tucker knew that Larry had had a completely hairless torso. It looked good, he thought. What a strange thought to cross his mind, that hairon a guy's chest would look good. Or not. But it did look good to him, kind of darkly masculine and sexy. Tucker felt himself sweating as the conversation at the table continued as if nothing strange were happening. His itching had not abated, and he guessed that he was feeling hair continuing to grow. Strange, but suddenly he found the idea growing of body hair very hot. He wished he could look. He tried to act casual and continue to eat and talk and drink, but every time he lifted something to his mouth, he could feel his arm a little bigger inside his sleeve. Soon, even the arm at rest began to swell against the fabric of his shirt and jacket. His clothes were becoming uncomfortably tight. He felt his slacks becoming tighter and tighter. At first he just felt the tightness in his thighs, but soon he could feel his calves filling the fabric. At the same time, the material grew tighter around his hips, and he figured his glutes must be getting bigger, too. And he also realized, to his astonishment, that the crotch of his slacks had started to constrict him in his groin, crowding his genitals. With the hand in his lap, he felt himself, confirming his most outrageous suspicion. What was inside the crotch of his pants was also growing bigger, and with his thighs pulling his pants tight, his dick and balls had no place to fall, and suddenly, there was his meat making bulges in his slacks. His meat! How big was it getting? He could feel that there was more there, crowded, sensitive, even his balls making their own bulges with their swollen size. He began to feel extremely self conscious and, at the same time, extremely turned on by what he felt. He felt his dick starting to swell and grow hard in his pants. With his hand, he could feel the size of its head and it didn't feel real as it crawled, growing bigger and harder, along the side of his groin, over his thigh toward his hip bone. He couldn't stand up now without showing the whole restaurant the effects this transformation was having on him. He wanted to be angry. He couldn't believe they had done this without telling him first, and he told them so. Larry asked if he would have gone along with it. He said probably not, and Larry said that's why they hadn't asked. But his anger was being quickly swallowed up by his growing feeling of excitement. Strange, he thought, but even as he was sitting there, he knew that something was changing, not just in his body, but in his head, too. He had been on Larry's case about getting too big, with his bodybuilding, to keep his place as an acceptable ad man, and now, suddenly, he was looking at Larry's enormous size and finding it exciting, even desirable. In fact, he was sure he could see Larry getting even thicker and more massive as they sat there, his shirt tighter, more revealing, causing increasingly strong waves of erotic stimulation to radiate through him. His collar grew tight and he felt hot. He loosened his tie and unbuttoned the collar button, and when he did, he felt hair growing at the base of his throat out of his collar. The waiter cleared their plates and brought coffee while Larry and the other two discussed the incredible potential of their product, once its ability to transform was made public. The one called Ted joked that they seemed to be making it public right now. Larry sat up tall in his chair, grinning, swelling his chest, replying that they sure were. His huge muscles strained the fabric of his shirt. He was enormous and Tucker couldn't believe his eyes. But he knew that they didn't mean just Larry when they talked about going public. He could barely move his arms, the back of his jacket pulled so snugly against his back and shoulders. It felt as though he were wearing a child's jacket and slacks. The sleeves were so tight with his arms relaxed, that he couldn't bend them without the material straining like a leather restraint belt. The top several buttons on his shirt, over his chest, were pulling, straining, about to pop. Tucker was filled with a confusion of emotions. He wished he were any place but a public restaurant. He could no more hide what was happening to his body than Larry could. He knew he must be starting to look ridiculous in his clothes. People around the restaurant were looking at them, commenting in whispers to each other. But he also felt a certain envy at how Larry seemed to be inviting the stares, how he not only didn't seem to care, but looked proud to display his transformation, his increasingly massive size. Oddly, he realized, he sort of felt that way, too. He felt like some deeply hidden desire, some drive he had never acknowledged, was being forced into his reality, and he had no choice but to accept and embrace it. There was no sense fighting what was happening, since it was happening for all to see. A growing sense of enjoyment, an intense, profound, erotic satisfaction crept through his consciousness as he began to admit to himself how hot he felt, his muscles growing big and hard, becoming like those of a real bodybuilder. Tucker reached for his coffee, and felt the seam down the side of the jacket under his arm, where his lats were swelling beyond the jacket's capacity to hold them, start to rip open. When he bent his arm to lift the cup, the seam down the back of the sleeve also began to give way with a tearing of the threads. If he didn't get out of the jacket right now, he would be treating the other diners, who were already watching, to the sight of his clothes splitting open before their eyes. He asked one of the men to help him get out of the jacket. He struggled his arms out of their confines, and when he twisted to hang the jacket on the back of the chair, the second button of his shirt gave in to the strain of his mounding pecs and popped off. He had to loosen his tie more, and since it was obvious to him that the other buttons over his pecs would soon give way as well, he unbuttoned them down to below his chest, where his lats angled in to his hard, slender abdomen, and the buttons had room to hold. The shirt spread itself open over his pecs, the tie covering only part of his exposed chest. He saw the thickness of his pecs dive into a deep crease of cleavage, dark hair covering the skin. His dick reflexed against his groin with the sudden thrill of what he saw. He could no longer deny that he was extremely turned on by what was happening to him. He felt wave after wave of intense erotic stimulation flood his body and his brain. He had never felt so horny in his life, so hot, so sexy, with a totally new, powerful sensation of maleness. This was making him feel deeply, intensely masculine in a way so overpowering that he had never imagined possible. He was beginning to understand Larry's pride. How could he have thought that being massive and freaky would be weird and embarrassing. He wondered briefly what his girlfriend would think if she could see him now, but he realized he didn't really care. He wanted to feel another person touching his muscles, but it wasn't his girlfriend. He looked across the table at Larry. His account executive was saying to the two clients that it looked like both he and his boss were about to grow out of their clothes, and that they should probably be getting out of here and going to someplace more private while they completed their transformations. Tucker stared at Larry, and he realized that the sight of his friend's massive muscles almost exploding inside his shirt was making his cock throb. He had never felt the slightest sexual attraction for another man before, but now, when Larry said they should get to someplace more private, his mind flooded with images of Larry taking off his clothes, of seeing all of his incredible body, of touching it, feeling those massive muscles. What would the hair on his body look like? How big would his cock and his balls be? And what about his own? He couldn't wait to see what he looked like, too, to see himself packed with muscle, hairy, amazingly hung. The thought of them naked, together, made him so much hornier he thought he might come, uncontrollably, right there in the restaurant. His hand reached under the table again to feel his crotch, and he realized that his cock, jerking with his erotic thoughts, rock hard and straining the material of his slacks, now extended past his hip bone and felt thicker than a giant cucumber. It was growing bigger still. How could he get up and leave? The other two said that Larry was probably right. They would pick up the check and get in touch later. They said everyone would have a clearer picture of just what they would be marketing and how to use Larry and Tucker as spokesmen for the product. If respected advertising executives could transform themselves and enjoy their new look, why not the average Joe on the street. Go home, they said, enjoy the rest, and call tomorrow when it's all finished. Tucker held his jacket in front of himself as they left the restaurant. Walking was a revelation. He could feel the size of his ass in his slacks, the mass of his legs. His slacks were tight as skin. His thighs not only rubbed together, they forced his legs to move around each other with each step, the way he had seen bodybuilders walk. He could feel the material of his shirt stretched so tight across his back that his lats felt pressed and crowded. The sleeves clung tight to the mass of his arms. He knew that the people in the restaurant must be watching them as they left. He certainly didn't look like this when he came in. But he didn't care now; he found it kind of exciting. Wait, he thought, till they went public about what those people had just witnessed. They decided, waiting for their cars, to go to Larry's place. It was close. Larry drove ahead and Tucker followed in his Jag. On the way over, to his shock and growing excitement, Tucker felt the seam in the back of his slacks and on the legs start to split open. For one brief second, he thought about his suit being ruined, but he realized he would never be able to get into it again, and his uncontrollable arousal only increased with the idea that he was growing so big so fast as to rend the fabric of his old image. His shirt sleeves had become uncomfortably tight, and he bent first one arm, then the other, flexing his biceps until the sleeves burst, ripping open and exposing the massive peaks of his hard, swelling guns. Oh, yeah, he thought. This was too hot. He flexed his lats and felt the sides and back of his shirt rip open. It was as though he was being released, his muscles unbound. His lats felt so thick and wide under his arms, and his arms felt so dense and huge resting on the swelling, hard cushions of his lats. He looked down at his chest, pulled off his tie, felt his pecs with one hand. They were becoming absolutely huge now. The front of his unbuttoned shirt had pulled apart even more to expose a broad expanse of his bare chest. The plates of his pecs were becoming so thick that the crease of cleavage between them could swallow his fingers up to the second knuckles. And they were becoming truly hairy. Just the kind of hair, if he had grown up with body hair, that he would have wanted to have. It had become much denser since his trip to the bathroom, but it still was not too long, and it lay flat on his skin, silky and dark. He ran his hand under his shirt feeling how the hair grew all the way over to the broad sides of his pecs and down to the deeply overlapping cuts beneath them. His pecs were growing, not just massively thick, but broad and square, and they were almost totally covered with hair. His dick was throbbing inside what was left of his slacks, and a dark, wet spot of precum was growing by its enormous head. He let his hand continue to feel the hair that was growing down his abs. They were dense and hard as bricks, and their ridges and valleys were growing more extreme, harder, deeper, and the hair that converged down their center felt unbearably hot. With a reflex that never passed through his conscious mind, he grabbed his shirt, which had remained buttoned and intact where his waist was still tight and small, and he yanked it open, popping the buttons off, tearing it out of the waistbandof his slacks so he could see more of his hard, increasingly sexy hairy stomach. Between the awesome growth of his muscles and body hair, he felt an unexpected sensation, a deep, intense, overwhelming explosion of masculinity, a powerful building of raw erotic animal maleness. He was about to pull open his slacks, to grab his cock and bring himself to the relief that he felt himself relentlessly building toward. He was so hot he had to come. He had to come NOW. But just then Larry pulled into a driveway and into his garage. Tucker followed. Larry jumped out of his car and came around to Tucker. His own clothes, while still intact, were straining to the point of giving way. He was unbuttoning his shirt. He opened Tucker's door, saying he had to get out of his clothes, and he laughed when he saw how far out of his Tucker already was. Tucker followed Larry inside. By the time he had reached the living room, he was out of his shirt and had undone his pants. Tucker followed suit, getting out of his own shirt and undoing his belt and zipper. He didn't even care that his cock was hard and huge and obvious for Larry to see. So was Larry's, now, and he didn't seem to give a fuck. Larry had Tucker help him pull off his pants, the thighs were so tight. His bikini underwear came off with them. He jumped to his feet, spread his arms and legs, then flexed every muscle on his body as he moved slowly and deliberately into a double biceps, enjoying the freedom of his gigantic muscles being released from the restrictions of his clothes. His cock projected straight out from the dense big bush of his pubic hair, thicker than his wrist, and longer than his forearm. His balls hung almost halfway to his knees and looked the size of large oranges. His arms, his legs, his pecs, his abs, and his groin were covered with short, silky, dense hair that swirled and plunged in patterns that emphasized the size and shape of his body, his muscles, his exaggerated male equipment. Tucker looked in awe. Was this what would happen to him? Larry was bigger that any professional bodybuilder Tucker had ever seen. Noticeably bigger. Everything about him was insanely massive. Somewhere deep in his brain a faint thought of panic, or fear, or possible regret flitted by, but it was fast submerged in an tsunami of deep, intense, profoundly erotic arousal. He had never seen anything that turned him on so much as the sight of Larry and the thought that the same thing was happening to him. With a few violent rips and tugs, and some help from Larry, Tucker released himself from what was left of his clothes. in front of a full length mirror in Larry's bathroom, he saw the mind-blowing sight of his own reflection for the first time. He was magnificent. With Larry standing beside him, he could see how much farther he had to grow before he would be done. His mind reeled. He was big like the bodybuilders that he never let himself think about becoming. It wouldn't have been the right thing for a big ad exec. The thought made him laugh. And now he was that big, and he didn't give a fuck if people thought it was strange. Not only that big, but he had body hair that looked like a porno illustration. Where the line of hair had disappeared into his pants, now he saw it continue, spread thicker, and merge with his pubes which had spread on his groin, a major thick, dark tangle of luxuriant growth. It grew up his belly to where he knew that anything low cut that he wore would show groin hair. It spread out onto his upper thighs and joined uninterrupted with the hair that covered his massive legs. And from that sexy bush hung a pair of balls the size of lemons surmounted by his rod, a stiff, jerking, throbbing rod of veiny flesh at least a foot in length and so thick he could barely get his hand around it. He grabbed it hard with one hand while he stroked his unbelievably hot bod with the other, across his full, gorgeous, hairy tits, and down the furry peaks and valleys of his abs. Next to him, he saw Larry grab his own cock with both hands. He saw how Larry had to reach around his humongous pecs to get hold of his dick, how it made his pecs mound up with insanely thick mass. He noticed the beyond-human flare of Larry's back, the wide-spread stance of his tree trunk legs. He thought how much hotter Larry looked with his even more perfect, outrageous body hair, and the size of his equipment. He was out of control with the thrill of what he saw and what was happening. He couldn't wait to get like Larry. He couldn't wait. And suddenly, without a stroke, his groin exploded with the start of an orgasm that radiated through his body, contacting him into a total body spasm that traveled back into his groin, down the length of his wonderful cock and finally rocketed him into space, a space he never even imagined possible. He thought his joints would fly apart as he shot volley after volley of hot, thick cream, jerking with ecstasy as it hit the mirror so hard it splashed all over him and Larry. And it just kept coming, and coming, pumping up from some place so deep he didn't know it existed. It hit him in the face and all over his chest and stomach. He saw it hitting Larry, matting the hair on his gargantuan chest, plastering it down as it ran down his abs. Finally, after what must have been more than a minute of full ejaculation, it slowed and stopped. Larry was laughing, rubbing the cum into his hair, massaging his tits with its slippery lubrication. Tucker did the same, taking his lead from the hunk beside him. He felt so good, his body felt so good under his hands. His cock was still hard, still, to his amazement, throbbing, wanting more sex. Then Larry reached for him, pulled him over, and began to massage the sticky fluid into his pecs and all the way down his abs. As soon as Larry touched him, he knew he had waited his whole life for this. He sucked in his breath and Larry leaned forward and placed his mouth on Tucker's. The feel of a firm mouth surrounded by stiff, scratchy whiskers made him suck his breath in again, almost to the point of fainting with passion, and he felt Larry's tongue press in to explore. He let himself lean hard into Larry's body to hold himself up, felt his pecs press against the hard, enormous mass of Larry's. He felt Larry's huge cock find his abs and start to work up them as they moved closer together. Then his own cock touched Larry's pubic hair and the base of his dick. Larry pulled him closer until both their cocks were pressed between their rock hard bellies, rubbing against each other, stimulated by the hair on their bellies. Tucker felt almost weak, swept into a tide of erotic, male passion. Larry kissed him hard, moving from his mouth and pressing his lips and tongue into the soft flesh under Tucker's jaw line, his chin, sucking on the cleft in his chin, working it with his tongue, then down his throat to his chest, where he buried his face in Tucker chest hair, licking deep into his cleavage and cuts, sucking and nipping at his nipples. He grabbed Tucker's hard, round butt and pulled him closer still, pushing their groins hard together. Then, before Tucker knew what was happening, Larry had wet his fingers with Tucker's spunk and was working it between his buns and into his asshole. Tucker realized what Larry intended to do, and there was no way he could make himself want to stop him. He was so hot and so horny that he wanted more of everything, wanted to do, to know everything that could be done with and to the male body. He worked on Larry's pecs, massaged them hard, pressed the heels of his palms into their dense mass, lifting their incredible weight. He couldn't believe his own would soon be this massive, and he couldn't wait to feel it on himself. Larry turned him around, reached under his arms, around his lats, and grabbed his pecs to pull him close from behind. Tucker felt the head of Larry's cock against his butt, pushing between his buns, separating them with its fist-sized head. He was so hot he didn't care how much it hurt; he wanted to feel Larry deep inside him. Larry was telling him how hot he was getting , how big. He told Tucker to flex for him, and Tucker felt hot and powerful as he raised his arms in a double biceps. His arms were getting huge. He looked in disbelief at the size of his biceps, how they peaked. He heard Tucker saying what great fucking arms, what great fucking tits, as he massaged his pecs harder. And then, with a slow, deliberate thrust, Larrywas inside him. He slid the entire length of his cock in, slowly, filling him, deeper, deeper, until Tucker felt himself stop against the dense hair and hard flesh of Larry's groin. He closed his eyes and a groan escaped his lips. Larry held him there for a minute, not moving, just pressing himself hard into Tucker. Tucker felt the fullness of Larry in him. Then Larry slowly moved his hands down Tucker's torso, across his swelling, growing muscles, until he had taken Tucker's cock in his hands. As he slowly began to stroke the length of Tucker's cock, he withdrew himself and pressed himself back inside Tucker in the same rhythm. He gradually increased his tempo, withdrawing himself slightly more each time, until he was pulling out past the rim of his cockhead, feeling the flaring edge pop out and back in again, slamming Tucker's hard ass each time he rammed himself in to its full length. Tucker felt the heat increase until he felt white hot. His moans became open mouthed groans, increasing in volume and intensity with Larry's pounding rhythm. He felt Larry's breath, hot against his neck. He was nearing orgasm. He could feel it building in him until he felt himself rocked by another nuclear explosion, like before but stronger, squeezing him to the center of his cells, his body alive with pulsing, shocking, jolting sexual electricity. And as he watched thick streams of white cream jet out of his cockhead he felt Larry inside him jerking hard, convulsing with his own release, filling him with hot juice. He felt himself fill up until Larry's cum was leaking out and running down his butt and dripping off his balls. When their convulsions finally subsided, they both collapsed on the floor in the pools of their cum, laughing, rubbing handsful of it onto each other, plastering down their hair, slipping and sliding their hands over each other's incredible muscles. Larry suggested a swim in the pool, and they went out to his patio. Tucker felt magnificent. He could feel himself still steadily swelling bigger, harder, denser, his body hair filling in, his dick and balls growing more and more like Larry's. Then, suddenly, he felt his muscles start to cramp. Deep in his bowels, where he had taken Larry's load, he felt heat building and radiating. It felt kind of good, kind of sexy, but it also felt strange. He felt his muscles draw into themselves in a deep, but not a painful cramp, and then relax for a second or two, and then draw up again, almost like mild convulsions. He told Larry how he felt, and he went to the side of the pool where he could stand and lean against something for support. He laughed at himself for reacting, but the feeling of convulsing grew stronger, even though he was not outwardly convulsing. He looked at Larry watching him, and he saw amazement, maybe fear in his friend's eyes. And then he knew what was happening. Somehow, taking Larry's cum must have increased the activity of whatever was causing his transformation. The rate had increased. He was growing so fast he could see it, and so could Larry. He could feel it. Suddenly he was on a rocket. He could feel his arms getting thicker and heavier, even as his lats flared and pushed them out, up. His pecs were ballooning inside his skin, broader, thicker. They were growing so big so fast he thought his skin would split. He could hardly see over them. He could feel his butt, where he was leaning, growing bigger, thicker, harder, literally pushing away from the side of the pool. His thighs pushed away from each other as they grew bigger and bigger, until he had to bend his knees to stand. His cock throbbed, reaching a spontaneous orgasm again, spraying his cream into the pool. He heard himself saying Oh, God! Oh, God! Oh, God! over and over again. And his orgasm didn't stop; he just kept shooting spurt after spurt, and his cock kept growing, bigger than Larry's. He could feel the weight of his balls against his thighs, almost to his knees. He had to see. It was hard to get his arms around the mass of his torso to reach them, but he lifted them and they were bigger than Larry's, too. They were the size of softballs. He wished he could get to a mirror. He knew he was bigger than Larry all over, and he was still swelling, exploding with mass. Christ! This was incredible! Would he be able to walk? Did he care? Larry was voicing his amazement. As Tucker continued to grow, his mass swelling, adding to itself, his orgasm going on and on, Larry could see that Tucker was lost in the sensations of what was taking place. No wonder. He could tell that Tucker was in a place beyond ecstasy, that he was flying on an orgasmic rocket. His traps threatened to engulf his head and his delts surpassed the size of bowling balls. Larry wanted him, wanted his muscle, his unbelievable display of manhood. Tucker seemed not to be able to stop feeling his own muscle as it grew thicker and denser. Larry stepped up to him and began to join his monster friend in feeling, massaging the gigantic boulders of hairy muscle hanging on his incredibly broad and growing chest. He grabbed the throbbing, spraying cock. There was no way he could get his hand around it and it had to be over two feet long now. He heard Tucker breathlessly crying for him to take it, take it. He held the gigantic head to his face, then licked around the spouting slit. His lust and hunger overtook him, and he drank as much of Tucker's cum as he could, and when he was full and still crazy with desire, he turned and positioned himself asshole to cockhead and began to push back onto Tucker's rod. As soon as he made contact, he felt Tucker grab his waist and thrust hard. He was sure he screamed. It felt like he was being impaled on someone's leg, but his lust was so intense that the very size of the gigantic tool inside him was driving to the heart of his insatiable need for more. Tucker was still pouring cum out of his cock, and he held Larry tight against him as he flooded his gut. Even when Larry had been filled to the point that he could feel his belly distending and cum running out of him and down his legs, Tucker held him hard against him. The more Larry felt filling inside him, the more he wanted it. There was no way he could get enough. Until he began to feel the heat in his own belly and the convulsing in his muscles begin. Tucker could barely catch a breath from the relentless orgasm he was having. It didn't seem to matter how much he came. He just felt himself getting more and more turned on, hornier, constantly more erotically charged. Even as he pumped a steady stream of his juice into Larry he could feel himself growing bigger, thicker, heavier. He was so in love with the feeling of his muscles growing so much more massive so fast that there was no way now that he could have enough of the feeling, no way he could ever get big enough. It seemed like the juice he had taken from Larry was even more concentrated in its effect than the original dose he had been given. It was incredible. If only he could get more. And then, when he saw Larry, still impaled on his churning cock, begin so show the signs of convulsing, he knew that they were each producing a more concentrated version of the formula by its very action within them. No wonder it was such an intense sexual sensation and experience. The whole thing was sexual in its most basic nature. The muscles, the body hair, the amazing growth of their genitals, all of it was the expression by the body of an unleashing of the deepest essence of physical male sexuality. Even as those thoughts were crowding in on his consciousness, he saw them confirmed. Larry began contracting, his already huge glutes squeezing Tucker's cock so hard he thought he might burst, if it didn't feel so good. Tucker saw, immediately, that Larry's lats and delts were swelling again. From his position behind him, Tucker couldn't believe how Larry's back began to flare like a cobra's hood, how his bowling ball delts began to look more like basketballs. He put his hands on Larry's butt to slide himself out, and he could feel the iron pulsing of those glutes swelling into larger boulders. When he pulled his cock out, he was shocked at how much it had grown inside his friend. He turned him around. Larry was grinning, his eyes rolling up into his head with the extreme ecstasy he was feeling. He could only keep saying how incredible he felt, how unbelievable this was. He was massaging his own pecs, feeling their hard, swelling contours, pressing the heels of his hands hard into their sides, pushing against them as he felt them pushing out, broadening, thickening. They were beyond enormous. His arms were so huge it was difficult to bent them very far before his forearms were stopped by the ham-like biceps bursting on his upper arms. His lats had pushed them above forty-five degrees. His thighs forced his legs farther apart even though his quads firmly pressed against each other almost to his knees, to where his balls rested now, two very large grapefruits churning with his sex. His cock projected straight out from his increasingly hairy groin, more than two feet of thick, veiny manhood, and as his cries of ecstasy increased, he began to shoot, just like Tucker. Now both of them were standing in the pool, Tucker bigger than the biggest bodybuilder, and Larry bigger than him by half, both of them still swelling, and both of them shooting non-stop volleys of heavy cream. They laughed and they moaned with constant, growing erotic animal pleasure. They shot all over each other. They rubbed the slippery cum into the hair that was still growing thicker on each other's torsos, enjoying the feel of their mass, their deep cuts, the mounds and boulders of harder, denser, bigger muscles. After a few more minutes, when Tucker saw how enormous Larry was becoming, still swelling, veins popping all over his body, his skin thinner and thinner as the muscle beneath stretched it like tissue, He realized that Larry's growth was even more extreme than his after he had taken a belly full of Larry's juice. So the combination of the original dose plus Larry's cum had magnified the strength of the process in him, and what he gave to Larry had been that much stronger. That meant that what Larry was shooting out of his cock now would probably be stronger still by that much more concentration. He looked at Larry's cock, which was like the thick end of a baseball bat and nearly a yard long, he guessed. Could he take it? He wanted to. He wanted it bad. He playfully forced it down below the water, feeling how it was so stiff that it felt spring-loaded, and let it go. It sprang up, to their delight, with a thwack hitting Larry in the face. Tucker reached up, took its frighteningly huge head and brought it down as he turned around to his own huge, hard bubble butt. He pushed back onto it, felt it stretch him until he thought his flesh would tear. But something about this transformation also seemed to increase his capacity to open and accommodate such a tool, because he felt Larry's hands on his waist, then the pressure of his friend pulling his back as he thrust forward, and with a blinding flash of hot, erotic pain, he felt himself fill with Larry's hot flesh. He could feel the juice pumping into him. It was so hot that he tried to stand still and just experience the sensation. His own cock was still ejaculating. He had been ejaculating for at least an hour, and he couldn't believe he wasn't exhausted, but the intensity of the orgasm kept growing stronger and energizing him. He would let Larry fill him for as long as he could stand it. If he could, he would stay on this giant cock until he felt himself growing more, growing faster. The water in the pool was becoming cloudy with their cum. Tucker had no ideas how long he had stayed on Larry's cock. He remembered that when his arms were resting almost straight out to his sides and had grown bigger than a bodybuilder's legs, Larry had been forceful about having another turn himself. He vaguely remembered that they each took several more turns. He remembered that, no matter how big their cocks had grown, they seemed to be able to stretch to take them in, even when they were much too long to take more than half their lengths. He remembered, at one point, that they were going to get out of the pool and try to pose for each other, but they found that they were so heavy that it was almost impossible to balance themselves and stand up without the help of the buoyancy of the water. So they had stayed in the pool. Their cocks grew too long to reach the throbbing, insistent cockheads themselves, but that was not problem since they couldn't get enough of doing it for each other. They didn't give a fuck about the consequences when they realized their dicks extended over their heads; it was just too fucking hot having such gigantic cocks. They completely lost any sense of time as the night wore on and they took turns impregnating each other with stronger and stronger doses of the growth factor, and getting more and more lost in the intensity of the erotic sensations of their growing mass. They never even heard Larry's phone ring, late the next morning, when they hadn't shown up at the office. About ten o'clock, Sean Gallagher came to check. The new potential clients had shown up for a nine o'clock appointment. Sean had first checked at Tucker's house and found no one home. So he came to Larry's. He found them in the pool. Sean was in shock at what he saw. He had talked to Larry about the new product, and had known more than Tucker about what these guys were up to. He had even been kind of excited to see how it worked on Larry, because, deep, secret truth be known, he had always wanted to have a body like a bodybuilder without having to do all the work to get it. But in his wildest imaginings, he had never conceived of anything like what he saw that morning. The two of them were oblivious to him when he walked onto the patio. They were facing each other, leaning against the side of the pool for support. They stood there, the two most grotesquely, monstrously muscular men ever conceived in the brain of the most obsessed muscle freak, massaging, caressing, feeling each other's bodies, lost in the sensations. Projecting from the groin of each of them, resting on the shoulder of the other like a pair of crossed swords, lay their cocks, projecting above and beyond their heads, spurting thick, heavy cream like fountains into the water. Sean didn't know what to do. He was terrified. He called their names. When they finally took notice of him, they said he would have to help them out of the pool. They obviously wouldn't be getting dressed and coming into the office. Sean noticed they weren't at all upset about the freaks they had become. He didn't know what to do about getting them out of the pool, since he was wearing his suit. Tucker told him to just take his clothes off. He'd need to take a fast shower anyway, since the pool water was a swamp of milky juice, a layer almost coagulated on the surface. Sean was mildly disgusted by the prospect, but he couldn't leave them there, so he laid his clothes neatly on a chaise. He also felt a little, dark thrill at the sight of these two hairy muscle monsters with their monster dicks. As he tried to help them move out of the water, they got him laughing at the difficulty of maneuvering such mass. He was immediately slippery, too, with the juice surrounding him. They slid around, Sean having to grab their immense muscles as he tried to help them balance. It was impossible to stay out of the way of the fountains of spunk that were still spurting into the pool. He was soon so covered, in his flailing attempts, that he had to accept getting some in his mouth. He didn't swallow much, but the concentration level had increased so much that it didn't take very much before he felt a strange heat in his belly. To be continued....

1. The row of tanks stretched deeply into the cavernous recesses of the warehouse. In each tank, imposing bodies hung suspended in a transparent liquid, each one seemingly larger and more impressive than the last. The man in each tank appeared as yet another perfect specimen of athleticism, vascularity, and dominance. Indeed, this was as it should be, as Professional Solutions specialized in taking men at peak physical condition and improving them so much that the reputation of their three-month intensive program of suspended animation conditioning was known to most athletes in the world and many professional sports teams had sent their top players to the secretive, state of the art facility which no one really knew the exact location of unless they went into the program. Dr. Moravian knew that most of his "boys" returned to their home teams as H.A.M., huge alpha monsters. He had reported all his findings to his alien overlords. He was always rewarded for obeying their orders. They gave him what he desired, what he lusted after: power. If they wanted him to be their dog on a leash, he was happy to do it, so long as he exercised absolute control over his "boys". He had reported the increased vascularity, size, strength and power, but above all their increased performance on the field. Football players once top dog on their teams were now literally machines, utterly focused on their gains and their game. Wrestlers appeared in tune with their opponent and excelled in dominating them, mentally and physically. Their shockingly bulging muscles helped. And they certainly helped PS, whose fame spread around the world as quickly as you could say “this time, you’re gonna swallow.” The overlords approved and prepared their takeover. The plan consisted in releasing a substance containing tiny parasites with swarm consciousness into the bloodstreams of its thousands of grade A athletes and champions, turning them slowly into little else than docile, cum producing muscle bodies, whose cum contained tiny copies of the parasite, which quickly reproduced a clone of the host except more completely bound to the swarm. Moravian was also bound to the parasites, having been the first "victim" (as he liked to see it, the parasites "released" him from bondage). This meant the Overlords could reward him in more direct ways, as well. Moravian, it turned out, had one of the largest cocks on any man in the world, and it was attached to a body only emblematic of the ethos of PS. As he filed the latest updates, just such a "direct reward" was initiated. Moravian's gargantuan cock slithered from between his lab coat and, as if predestined, snaked its way into a receptacle under the terminal he was updating his "boys'" information on. The bulbous tip at the entrance gave way, and the grand cock continued don the warm, wet tube, whose spongy surface continually sucked him further in. A prick on his steely shaft told Moravian the procedure was underway. This prick ensured that his parasite levels were of an absolute high grade: his "boys" always needed him at the top of his game! His muscles bulged even wider, his cock grew larger and longer with the increased parasite load. At the same time, a familiar sensation -- a gentle nudging at the lip of his cockhead. Moravian spread his arms behind his neck as the tube entered his dick. It crawled slowly down into his scrotum, where, as soon as it reached its designated point, a remote program initiated Moravian's orgasm. His parasite laden spunk was taken up by the hose and drawn to the individual tanks, where it entered into the nutritional devices secured to each athlete. As they put this plan into motion and watched on their screens, the muscle flesh bodies occupying the tanks began slowly spasming and releasing blobs out of their dicks. These quickly grew into translucent balls and were picked up by small roving cranes, who moved them to an adjacent room to incubate. Here they quickly grew appendages, and became fully-fledged, yet pliant, musclebound beefcakes in fifteen minutes. These were put to various tasks depending on their particular host’s qualities. The lighter ones, swimmers, gymnasts, soccer players were put to work assisting in the reproduction facility (ie., the cum-draining facility) whereas the bulkier ones set about establishing the foundation upon which the total takeover of the planet would occur. Some went about constructing the facilities which would be used to create further reproduction centers. Others donned uniforms and prepared for a war against humanity. After 48 hours, an army of 10,000 existed. After a week, the army was larger than any in the world. The plan was ready to implement… 2 The Steelers’ state of the art gym was packed. The team’s starting wide receiver, Rodney Vasquez, was finishing up a set of lethal squats when he noticed a crowd gathering near his station. He removed his headphones, silencing the pumping in his ear. He walked over to the crowd, and saw a rather humongous figure at the center of it. Whoever this was, he was huge! As Rodney approached the crowd, he tried to squeeze his way forward to get a better look, which his overdeveloped legs easily allowed him. When he got to the front, he was presented with literally one of the largest and most impressive specimens of masculinity he’d ever seen. Suddenly, the huge figure locked eyes with Rodney, smiled and shouted his name. At this point, he recognized the bassa profundo as a deeper and indelibly richer toned version of his friend Stanley McMichaels, a linebacker who had some months ago been transferred to a training program none of the teammates knew much about, but which they’d all heard amazing things about. And here, in front of them, stood a testament to the wonders the program worked. Stanley was now by far the largest and most impressive player on the team, and his wide girth, huge legs and arms as if cut from granite in fact hid his slightly taller stature. Rodney suddenly felt a huge wave of elation at seeing his friend in such amazing condition. He went to hug Stanley, and as the two commenced sizing another up, Rodney noticed a strange dullness in Stanley’s eyes. He didn’t have long to consider it, though, as the sense of elation he’d initially felt transformed quickly to euphoria. Rodney felt incredibly horny, and his cock quickly expanded in his jock. As he started losing self consciousness, he noticed he was cumming. The cum, much more than normal, quickly dribbled down his legs and formed a puddle between his feet. The puddle morphed into a sphere, and the sphere began rolling towards the trainer’s office. As he looked around in horror, he saw the crowd around him at various points of arousal, many experiencing earth-shattering orgasms as extreme as his own. Stains and puddles were forming all around, and one of his last recollections before becoming a permanent cum dispensary for improved and more muscular versions of himself was that he was growing! The Steelers facility was soon complete, and built according to the blueprints of the alien overlords. The stadium was turned into a breeding ground, with tanks housing all the original players, their trainers, coaches and even some of the male cheerleaders producing a steady flow of mutant musclezombies to feed the growing army. The improved copy of Stanley McMichaels sent to convert the facility looked on in approval. As the huge muscular bodies in the tank churned out more and more cum, he flexed into the heavens. His huge back, traps and lats condensed into an intimidating display of power, and a remote signal sent from the overlords caused his stiff 11 inch member to visibly lengthen. As it did, it stretched upward between his rock hard abs, eventually sidling between his deep pec cleft. As it continued to grow upward, a bead appeared on the head of it. Stanley took his cock head in his mouth as he continued to flex for the heavens. Instantly, his enormous balls began filling his mouth with a delicious sauce that the clone swallowed down. He immediately began to grow, all of his musculature swelling obscenely, until he was nearly twelve feet tall and six feet wide. He continued suckling and growing, greedily receiving his reward from the alien overlords for a conversion complete. His muscles bulged outward,, impossibly dense. As his now 2 foot long cock plopped out of his big mouth, he let out an animalistic roar that could be heard for miles. The city would never know what hit it. 3 Greg Morrison was a competitive bodybuilder who took the “competitive” in his title very seriously. He had dedicated himself without abandon to his craft for over thirteen years, perfecting a technique that was without parallel. At least,until recently. A certain challenger by the name of Pedro Gonzales had appeared at Greg’s local gym, and had, within a few months, busted all of Greg’s old records on the benchpress, squats and anything else Pedro could get his hands, legs or other appendages around. The feeling of being scuttled from alpha dog to just beta enraged Greg, and so it was with a delicious air of inevitability that he latched onto the offer for a “three month intensive muscle conditioning program” that he’d seen an obscure flyer for in the changing room at the gym, at another one of his defeating sessions trying to keep up with Pedro. So Greg had signed up, and in a few weeks he packed his duffel bag full of creams, vitamins, supplements and a few hours’ worth of chicken breast and rice, as he made his way on the train to the location of this “muscle conditioning program”. The prices were outrageous, but he’d heard so many swooning about the supposed results that his envy of Pedro overcame any cost-benefit analysis in this case. His cock was hard the whole way and he rubbed it through his sweatpants, looking idly out the window at the landscape lolling past. He thought of himself being larger and more impressive than Pedro, and this thought pushed all other reservations away for the time being. Once or twice he got awe-inspired stares as other passengers passed by the seemingly dazed muscle man in permanent arousal, overlarge member straining the loose material. Eventually the train arrived, and he called a taxi to bring him to the address he’d been given. Once there, he looked for, and found an entrance, and rang the bell. Two of the most impressive specimens he’d ever seen, much bigger than either Pedro or himself, and yet cut to insane levels of perfection, greeted him. Their faces were chiselled, yet the magazine good looks did nothing to hide the dullness in their eyes. There wasn’t much going on up there, and it was obvious the two spent most of their focus on sculpting an insane physique, and he wouldn’t be surprised if the had trouble spelling “deltoid”. They both wore a “uniform” of what looked like a tight-fitting lycra shirt and compression pants, that did little to hide bulges worth writing home about. The two smiled stupidly at each other and at him, seemingly seeking approval that they were, in fact, “good boys” for having less fat on their bones than a low-calorie yogurt. Hi!” said the one. “You must be Greg!” Greg nodded and the stud was obviously pleased at his discovery, the cords in his neck bulged and his cock stirred a little in its dugout. “Come in, dude!” said the other one, who introduced himself as Doug. The first one’s name was Matt, and the two had been old workout buddies who had joined the program together to advance their gains. The two had gained roughly 100 lbs of muscle in 3 months, they claimed, and flexed for Greg. Greg was especially impressed by Doug’s traps, which literally went to his ears., a huge pyramid to the only god in Doug’s life: muscle. Greg, Matt and Doug joked around in the hallway for a few minutes until they heard a voice behind them: “Boys, do bring Mr. Morrison to my office and don’t hold up his… progress.” The enormous man in the white coat introduced himself as Dr. Moravian, and he generously shook Greg’s hand. Dr. Moravian’s hands were strangely cold, but Greg shrugged it off. Either way, it matched his personality, which was certainly more chilled than the warmth that exuded from Matt and Doug, who resembled two overbuff lapdogs. Dr. Moravian led Greg to a small door on the corner of the hallway, with the wall of muscle following behind. “As you can see from our boys here,” said Dr. Moravian, gesturing to the two muscleheads in the corner, “our results are dramatic and extraordinary. I’m sure these two have informed you of their gains while enrolled in the program?” Greg nodded and the rest of the conversation went by in a blur. Greg agreed to enroll in the program, signing paperwork and nodding occasionally when questions were raised, but never taking his eyes off the delectable duo across from him. Dr. Moravian gave him a glass of something to drink, which he hardly heard him describe the nature of: something-something-electrolytes-something. He downed it, and was just about to put the glass down, when he froze. He couldn’t move! As if on cue, Doug moved over to his feet and began removing his sweatpants, revealing his jockstrap-covered bulge. Matt meanwhile moved over to his torso and applied pressure to his jaw, forcing his mouth open. While he felt something soft, hot and strangely wet on his asscheeks, Matt whipped his horse dick out of his compression pants and began slapping Greg in the face with it. While Doug was rimming Greg’s ass, preparing it for entry, Matt stuck his meat in Greg’s mouth and began pounding it, slowly at first, and then picking up speed. Suddenly, his asshole was exposed, and in one motion, Greg felt himself being speared to the hilt. Strangely enough to him, it didn’t hurt so much as it filled a deep longing in him to have a cock there. Doug began rocking and Matt picked up his pace. The two high-fived each other as they fucked Greg from both ends. Greg felt strangely aroused from the whole experience of being fucked by two ridiculously muscled studs, and his arousal increased as the two neared orgasm. The two came in unison, filling him with a liquid that burned as it spread inside him. His cock stood on end suddenly, and his whole body buzzed. He felt like he had an incredible gym pump, and felt himself swelling a bit. At the same time, his cock erupted by itself, and a hot, translucent goop collected in his corrugated abs. He strangely kept coming, it was the most intense orgasm he’d ever experienced -- he didn’t want it to end -- and the goop began running down the table, collecting in a puddle on the floor. Unbeknownst to Greg, the puddle began forming into a blob, and the blob grew as he came more and more. Soon, a replica of Greg, identical in every way save for being much more densely muscled -- and taller --- and sporting a larger cock -- stood beside him. Greg could still not move, and at this point, his improved twin was chatting with Matt and Doug: “Hey, what’s up, dudes?” “Not much, brah. About to strap this sucker in and take him to the tanks. Wanna come?” “Hell yeah, brah. Count me in!” Matt went over to a cabinet and retrieved some folded clothes, which Greg’s bulkier clone put on: the same tight-fitting stretch shirt and compression pants the other two dimwitted musclestuds wore. As Greg II was dressing, Matt and Doug began strapping Greg I to the table, which converted to a gurney, which they pushed down the hallway towards to large doubledoors, from which could be heard a loud mechanical buzzing. They passed through the doors and Greg, still immobile, was presented with an enormous warehouse filled with huge tanks, in most of which huge, strapping musclemen hung suspended in a liquid resembling glass cleaner. Attached to each one were hoses to his face and mouth, and another to his cock, and a third snaked up their asses. All of the men were at peak physical condition and each seemed to spasm every few seconds. Greg was wheeled to one tank that was not yet occupied, where he was unstrapped. A crane was activated that gently lifted the big man like a toy, and he was slowly lowered into the tank. The liquid felt warm, and it seemed to adjust itself to his body temperature. His facial mask lowered and attached itself to his head, and shortly thereafter he began feeling a strange sense of abandon and arousal. Just then, a tube snaked up his ass, which had been loosened earlier by Doug’s big python. It immediately began stimulating his prostate and injecting a special nutritional paste into his ass. He saw another device directing itself toward his cock and balls, and suddenly felt intense pleasure as it locked into place and began sucking him of his vital juices. Just then the parasites entered his mind via the special nutritional paste being injected into his ass and mouth, and he prepared to produce the second (of many) soldier offspring for the alien invasion. Greg groaned in pleasure as he fed the tube what it wanted, bigger and more muscular than Pedro, finally!

This is the original part 7 for you guys. It will still follow the path from the original parts 1-6 so dont worry, it's all still connected. The rest will be posted in the following weeks for you guy who still like the original parts. Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ My skin burned as I was wrapped in a never ending bath of muscle and hair that sent warmth through ever body part. I could imagine it all happening from a bird's eye view as I lay pinned by my giant dad. His arms were placed on either side of me and the wide bed, his biceps and triceps bulging on either side of the mattress as he lowered his body, battling his forearms for space. Every other second I wasn't rubbing up against a muscle, he would kiss a body part, sending electricity into me. "Fuck..." I hissed as my cock smacked into what had to be a very low ceiling of man. Like a running faucet, I could feel myself leak pre when Dad leaned into my ear and whispered to me. " I can't control it anymore" he growled into my ear as he continued his barrage of kisses and rubs. I gave in the moment I heard him say those words. I moved over his body uncontrollably, licking him in random and hot places that seemed to flex themselves from my touches. The tables slowly turned as dad began to lean back on the bed, causing it to sink as his weight was transferred into one place. The wood in the bed frame chipped as dad's now enlarged body sat on the back of his feet, his knees spread wide and his bulge in clear view, jumping every so often as if it wanted to grow but was waiting for something. I guessed quickly as I followed dad's 15 foot body to the other side of the bed. With a kind of desperation, I quickly kissed his legs, feeling the hard quads flex and bulge. Each one was potentially bigger than all of my 230 pound body put together and probably 10 times denser as they bulged with their three headed perfection. Quickly enough, I made it to dad's abs and I couldn't help licking the set of steel up and down with an eager tongue. It seemed almost as if his midsection was so big that it spread for miles vertically and horizontally. The apollo's belt of his wait was perfect in every way, pulling in all the enormity of such a man to one place. This was extremely futile and a sea of muscle welcomed me. Obliques the size of bars of soap awaited my arrival, each one looking extremely tight and fastened into the giant my dad was. At this point, I was standing as I tried to continue going up my dad. He was so tall standing up that, even on his knees, his torso raised him more than 7 feet tall, making him taller than me even as he sat. His amazing height was the last thing on my mind before I felt my head bump into what felt like the ceiling. I raised my attention up to the cause and my mouth began to water as I saw two of the most hulking, meaty pecs hover above me. Clearly, they were far from dad's rib cage but that wasn't the only amazing thing about them. Each one was spread far and in opposite directions, making it truly appear as if a wall of hairy muscle was spread before me. Each pec was capped with the most succulent nipple on each side that seemed to drop and appeared ready to be sucked and tortured by someone's mouth. For a few seconds, that someone was me as my tongue touched one nipple and licked around it. I was lost in the muscle as dad flexed two boulder biceps that looked so big, they could eat me and still have room for a the main course. Each bicep peak soared high as they were flexed, angry veins appearing on each as the muscle swelled with blood. I found myself grabbing hold of one of dad's massive arms and licking it with all my might. I could feel myself fire another small stream of jizz as I rode the bicep. This was potentially the most amazing moment of my life as I licked and licked all over my dad's upper body. Suddenly, an enormous vein grew on dad's arm and the muscle began to shake. My dad's skin turned red as though he had come from the beach and had experienced a terrible skin burn. "Fuck, not now..." he groaned as dad's flexing seemed to be unstoppable. Dad stood and I held on as the floor became very far away from me. I had no time to enjoy the view as I heard dad groan as if he were experiencing pleasure and pain at the same time. " It hurts!" he roared as his eyes seemed to be glaring off in space, their blue intensity piercing into all who dared look into them. I knew almost instantly Medusa would look into those eyes and be the one to turn to stone from such a powerful and manly stare. I felt cock fire a load as I looked into those eyes. Dad caught this and smiled a pained smile. " Don't tire out just yet, Squirt. It's only just getting to the good part" Dad roared as suddenly every muscle in his body flexed harder than I imagined were possible. Muscle and veins were decorated across the giant as though they believed they could make such a body more perfect with more blood. It was truly a scene that could make you fire a dozen loads just from standing in front of such an amazing sight. At first, I didn't catch it. It only came in very small intervals as my eyes trained on the muscle fibers of the bicep I was hugging. Still, I saw it as the muscle almost seemed to swell before me. I trained my eyes on it, unblinking before I saw the muscle jump again. I felt my cock painfully harden as I knew what was coming next. My dad was growing! I watched with amazement as the bicep I held seemed to puff up and make it harder for me to get a hold of such a big muscle. The muscles beneath me only seemed to become harder as I felt the undentable muscle seemed to push against me and press more powerfully into every body part. I watched as my dad's massive shoulders only seemed to get bigger and bigger in front of me as though they were being pumped with air. His neck seemed to thicken along with him and I looked on, dumbfounded, as I watched my dad's head also grow too, keeping up with the rest of him. In the beginning, I thought that there was no way the two massive pecs I'd licked could possibly get any bigger. Now, I knew that was a foolish thing to think as the two creatures jumped and then swelled outward, puffing out like a swelling loaf of bread that had been mixed with A LOT of yeast. I found myself to be a really infatuated pec man as I watched the two plates seemed to thicken and grow, becoming farther away from me as the swelling bicep I hugged grew longer as well as thicker, elongating the arm and amplifying what made dad's body so hot. I couldn't help but drool as my attention lowered to the rest of my enormous dad. His wall of perfect abs looked like you could swing a metal bat into it and you'd only send vibrations through the bat as it reacted to hitting such a hard wall. Each one appeared to be perfectly segmented on his body and divided among the rest in a perfect 8 pack. I could almost tell that all this brawn upstairs was causing dad's skin to thin itself out from so much being stuffed into it. The enormity of the situation truly set in as I saw the most massive bulge in a pair of weakening briefs. Clearly, dad had used these undergarments because they were one of his last fitting pairs. The manhood hiding inside appeared to be outgrowing its incredible shrinking prison. Two hairy cannonballs that had to be filled to the brim with cum were bulging out of the leg holes of the garment as the shaft of the giant seemed to push the briefs forward and cause them to strain in order to contain everything at once. I watched as a tear formed in the hem of the underwear, the muscle beneath clearly becoming too much for such a pathetic man made invention. Dad's ever growing cock quickly joined the fun as it began to harden and mix its growth with a pump of blood. My lips actually became dry as I watched the massive manhood grow at an unbelievable speed, Outgrowing the width of my chest and my height, quickly running past that and refusing to slow down as it began to attempt outgrowing Jeff. The shaft began to thicken as the extra stretchy briefs continued to tear. I could tell almost instantly that you could put furniture on that enormous weapon and you'd find no need to have to balance it. Simple place a sofa on the cock and it would have more than enough room to sit firmly. As the manhood was growing and reaching god proportions, I watched as two quads came into view on both sides, growing as if they were trying to still be seen behind the massive growing ball sack sitting on top of them. Each one appeared to be covered in veins as they held such a massive body up with their brawn. With ton after ton of muscle being piled onto them, they must have known they'd have to grow bigger and stronger to keep up with everything else. Each one looked as if it could withstand the weight of a building and still ask for more! The segmented heads in each one swelled, accentuating each individual part and making them all look even better as a group. I looked down further and caught his calves just in time to see each one grow a vein and harden remarkably. Who needed a football when you could use one of dad's calves. Of course, even then, you wouldn't be able to throw something so big and heavy in the first place as it appeared to be far past the size of my torso. I gasped at the size of dad's feet way way below. Even from here, I could tell that each one could have been close to being able to hide a big screen tv underneath even from my perch above. Yet they still continued to grow bigger. Just as I was nearly hypnotized by the lengthening feet down below, I was brought back to a cock worthy of a giant god. With a loud SSSNAP and POP, the longest and biggest cock of all time was set free from the feeble confines that had been holding it down. A massive hand wrapped around my torso and I was lifted up and off the bicep I was lying on before I was introduced to the largest, still growing cock there was. "Help.... me.....John" Dad said through pained groans as his body continued to swell. I could tell that he was pain and that, somehow, his cock being hard was the cause of some of it. Of course, I still grabbed hold for much more selfish reasons. With the biggest man-bush to rest on, I got to work on the giant member before me. It's length far surpassed me as it seemed to be trying to stretch into the sky. For a moment, I could tell it had reached 8 feet in height but then it grew past that. Just eye balling, I could tell that it was beyond 9 feet in length and potentially 6 feet thick. It was like hugging a walrus! I was forced to use the bush and rod base beneath me as footing as I stood on the giant's crotch in an attempt to better wield Dad's weapon. "Fuck....." I heard someone above me say as I continued to rub the pole up and down with my body. I could feel it tighten as it swelled, clearly now at full erection and quickly reaching climax. Clear liquid was leaking from the high tip and falling like an erotic river down to the floor, creating a kind of puddle. I was too busy rubbing the god weapon to appreciate what was happening around me. The floor was creaking as it tried to contain all of the mass that was filling into its occupant. The bed had long been broken and was now too tiny to be stood upon by dad's large body. His legs were too big and too long! Now, each one stood on opposite sides of the bed like a married couple. "FUCK!!!" Dad roared as his head punched the ceiling and his growing cock began to leak like an open faucet. I was hot as I rubbed back and forth on the giant like the cock slave I knew I was. I was hypnotized by the size and power surrounding me that seemed to just get become more and more of those qualities I was growing to love. "I CANT HOLD IT ANY LONGER!!!" Dad roared with his deep and powerful voice. Like an oversized fire hose pumped by a faucet, dad's cock instantly thickened dramatically as it prepared to fire the biggest load of all time. Plaster fell from the ceiling as dad's ever expansive body just seemed to press harder and harder into it, his big head full of hair now matted against the vertical limit. "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!" Dad roared as his cock shook with power and fired what had to be the biggest load of all time. White, thick liquid flew everywhere in a single direction like the perfect hose. The now cracked ceiling and floors now had matching walls as the room was slowly painted in white. Dad bellowed like a lion ruling his kingdom as he fired off endlessly, his growth seeming to accelerate as it all happened. " IT"S GETTING TOO STROOOOOONG!!!" he cried as he tried grab a hold of the uncontrollable weapon. For a moment, I was surrounded by so much growing muscle and cock that I took advantage of it to fire more cum without touching my cock. Just like the night before, my cock fire was nothing compared to the cock cannon I stood on. Cum filled the room at an incredible speed, quickly covering dad's feet and slowly raised past his ankles. The room was slowly sinking in a never ending cum sea that came straight from the most powerful cock on the planet. Still dad grew and grew, his big and full lats now pressing into the ceiling. I could tell he was in pain but the smile on his face was just amazingly hot, making my now spent cock sore. " SO FUCKING BIIIIG!" he roared as he let his cock go and raised his hands to the ceiling, his massive arms flexing with everyone movement. Next thing I knew, I was surrounded by pecs and biceps and a cock that were all so big I could almost see myself getting crushed between it all. Just when I thought the sex would never end, it all came to an abrupt stop. The room had been painted white just like dad's room and was now so full that, if I were to stand in it, my black body hair and skin would be bleached white from the neck down with thick, steaming cum. Dad stopped growing just as his upper back was pushed against the ceiling and his cock head was now defiantly in his face, still hard as steel and rigid as a telephone pole. I looked up at his face and he just smiled down at me with glowing eyes. " Is it alright for me to say I've gotten too big for my britches?" he asked with an even more powerful voice than before that seemed to make me leak pre just from its sound. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dad and I had trouble escaping the room as neither of us could get out without either drowning or tearing down a wall. Eventually, we decided tearing down a wall was much better than me drowning myself and getting Jeff for help. If only the NFL could have seen dad as he charged through the wall to my room like the perfect line back given super human strength and size by the gods. I had trouble finding clothes afterwards since they were all submerged in a pool of cum so I was given one of Jeff's smallest pairs of clothes. Of course, seeing as his smallest clothes were made for an 8 foot muscle giant, I had to wear them the same way one would wear covers. It was hot, against my better judgment, and I wanted it to continue but eventually, we found an old pair of clothes that belonged to Jeff before he went through his super growth spurt. It was pretty tight but it was originally made for someone who hadn't even broke the 200 pound mark. Dad said he needed some good eating so he and Jeff decided to go chow down on everything in the enormous kitchen that they could find (although a 25 foot giant is hard to feed and hard to bring around). Feeling like I needed to collect my thoughts, I asked dad if I could get a ride to a local bar but he was still stuffing himself with hundreds of pounds of meat that seemed to be endlessly piled yet still potentially not enough for someone so massive. Seeing that Dad was out of it, Jeff decided to give me the keys to his car and shooed me off. The car itself was actually really big. Coming from me, a guy who was 6'3 and a line backer, that was definitely really big. It took me only a short few minutes to find my way to the bar since I remembered where everything was but I still walked in unsurely as I parked. I stopped outside as I saw the most enormous motorcycle on its side beside the entrance. It looked bigger than the motorcycle I saw in Harry Potter. I dared to wonder whether or not it was a real bike but I kept moving anyway. When I entered the bar, I stopped in my tracks. Sitting right at the center of the many stools was the widest back and ass in the tightest leather pants I'd ever seen. Every big and burly muscle was amplified to the Holy Shit degree. I had trouble hiding a boner that had jumped up almost like lightning in my pants as I quickly ran next to him and sat in the stool beside him. I looked down and could see that his stool was struggling to hold him as it creaked from every flex his ass made on top of it. Each foot was wearing a giant boot big enough for me to put a leg into. His long legs were spread wide to the point his left leg was nearly on my chest. A muscle gut you could hide multiple bodies in was lying in front of the giant, pushing into the bar and making it also creak in protest. Pecs that pushed far and powerfully from the man's rib cage were pushed forward and look like they were just begging for someone to dare them to tear the white t shirt beneath and the leather jacket to shreds. Big arms that seemed to be far bigger than every muscle I could possibly have pushed taut against the leather jacket the man wore. High above, I could make out a shoulder so large and powerful looking, you could use it to shield yourself against bullets and be unharmed from head to toe. His hair appeared ashen gray and seemed as if it was in a hairstyle that was clearly made to stick straight up while still short and was doing a good job of staying that way. The man looked down at me through a mean looking pair of sun glasses and I could see over his massive torso that he owned a really manly and thick goatee. I could almost feel his eyes concentrating on me for only an instant before the bartender came over with a tall and wide beer mug that looked like you could eat cereal from it. He looked down at it and picked it up with a massive hand, the handle still too small for all his fingers to hold it. As if he were lifting a coffee mug, he lifted the drink and gulped it down in seconds, his massive adam's apple bouncing with each swallow. He slammed it down on the bar, making a big dent in the wood and cracking the mug, before he turned his stool to me. His long and thick legs surrounding me on both sides as he leaned down and looked into me, his upper body bulging and looking as if it would explode from the shirt and jacket. " Hey there, short stack" he said down to me in a voice that made me quiver. I came right in my pants and he could tell instantly. I went red as I tried to pretend it didn't happen. He hadn't stopped looking at me and took off his glasses. A pair of strong, electric blue eyes looked at me and seemed to be looking into my soul. I lost all attention as I looked into those eyes. " Hey.........sir" I said, trying to show respect for the big man as he looked down at me. When it seemed I would explode from the tension, the big man smiled and then laughed a big and hearty laugh that I felt in the deepest part of my being. " Don't call me sir, Shorty!" he said in the middle of his laughter. When he finally stopped cracking up, he looked back down at me with a smile. " Call me James" he said. I took this as a command as I sat in my chair feebly. A massive and heavy hand touched my shoulder and I looked up at the giant. " Is that anyway to talk to your big 'ol grandad?!" he said before laughing again. I was speechless.

I'll be placing the original parts in a different topic. Sorry for any of you who were expecting "My Dad's a Growing Boy" where dad grows to the point that he's filling his son's guest room and his head is touching the ceiling. I wanted to create something different from what I normally do. I've never dabbled in the area of super powers but I just couldnt help myself when so many people are trying it out this summer. Please give any feedback you can so I can figure out how to form my writing with this. It's an old story I thought I'd never look back to. Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ My skin burned as I was wrapped in a never ending bath of muscle and hair that sent warmth through every body part. I could imagine it all happening from a bird's eye view as I lay pinned by my giant dad. His arms were placed on either side of me and the wide bed, his biceps and triceps bulging on either side of the mattress as he lowered his body, battling his forearms for space. Every other second I wasn't rubbing up against a muscle, he would kiss a body part, sending electricity into me. "Fuck..." I hissed as my cock smacked into what had to be a very low ceiling of man. Like a running faucet, I could feel myself leak pre when Dad leaned into my ear and whispered to me. " I can't…" he growled into my ear as he continued his barrage of kisses and rubs. I gave in the moment I heard him say those words. I moved over his body uncontrollably, licking him in random and hot places that seemed to flex themselves from my touches. The tables slowly turned as dad began to lean back on the bed, causing it to sink as his weight was transferred into one place. The wood in the bed frame chipped as dad's now enlarged body sat on the back of his feet, his knees spread wide and his bulge in clear view, jumping every so often as if it wanted to grow but was waiting for something. I guessed quickly as I followed dad's 15 foot body to the other side of the bed. With a kind of desperation, I quickly kissed his legs, feeling the hard quads flex and bulge. Each one was potentially bigger than all of my 230 pound body put together and probably 10 times denser as they bulged with their three headed perfection. Quickly enough, I made it to dad's abs and I couldn't help licking the set of steel up and down with an eager tongue. It seemed almost as if his midsection was so big that it spread for miles vertically and horizontally. The apollo's belt of his wait was perfect in every way, pulling in all the enormity of such a man to one place. This was extremely futile and a sea of muscle welcomed me. Obliques the size of bars of soap awaited my arrival, each one looking extremely tight and fastened into the giant my dad was. At this point, I was standing as I tried to continue going up my dad. He was so tall standing up that, even on his knees, his torso raised him more than 7 feet tall, making him taller than me even as he sat. His amazing height was the last thing on my mind before I felt my head bump into what felt like the ceiling. I raised my attention up to the cause and my mouth began to water as I saw two of the most hulking, meaty pecs hover above me. Clearly, they were far from dad's rib cage but that wasn't the only amazing thing about them. Each one was spread far and in opposite directions, making it truly appear as if a wall of hairy muscle was spread before me. Each pec was capped with the most succulent nipple on each side that seemed to drop and appeared ready to be sucked and tortured by someone's mouth. For a few seconds, that someone was me as my tongue touched one nipple and licked around it. I was lost in the muscle as dad flexed two boulder biceps that looked so big, they could eat me and still have room for a the main course. Each bicep peak soared high as they were flexed, angry veins appearing on each as the muscle swelled with blood. I found myself grabbing hold of one of dad's massive arms and licking it with all my might. I could feel myself fire another small stream of jizz as I rode the bicep. This was potentially the most amazing moment of my life as I licked and licked all over my dad's upper body. Suddenly, an enormous vein grew on dad's arm and the muscle began to shake. My dad's skin turned red as though he had come from the beach and had experienced a terrible skin burn. "Son, we mustn’t… we” he groaned as dad's flexing seemed to be unstoppable. Dad stood and I held on as the floor became very far away from me. I had no time to enjoy the view as I heard dad groan as if he were experiencing pleasure and pain at the same time. " Dad?" I tried to call up to him quickly as his gargantuan body changed color, veins appeared all over him as I stood on his massive pole as though it were a very thick tree branch. “Dad, what’s wrong?!” I tried to say but fell as Dad executed a new symptom I’d never seen before. I landed on the bed below, safe in the destroyed mattress as I stared up at dad in worry and awe, both at the same time. The lights in the high ceiling of the room were shaking as I tried to gather my surroundings. “Squirt….I…. I FEEL SO….” he started before suddenly every muscle flexed. I backed away as his muscular calves flexed powerfully and crushed the sides of the bed. Wood chips went everywhere and I covered my eyes as they nearly blinded me. A loud bang came from the door as Jeff came dashing in with his eyes wide and his muscles naked besides a pair of tight, tight briefs. “What’s happening?!?” I shouted as Jeff came and grabbed me. I was powerless as Jason wrapped his big muscles around my body and simple hauled me out of the room with him. We both turned to the open door and watched as dad’s body took on a new color, purple. “I don’t know!” he shouted over the vibrations as we watched through the opening. It wasn’t big enough to see all of dad, which depressed me a little bit, but we saw enough. The area around him looked wrecked. The bed was splintering, the carpet was peeling, even the ceiling was cracking. Shapes like lightning began to crisscross the walls as Dad’s muscles seemed to flex harder and harder. Jeff and I were beside ourselves. “Is this new?” I called but I couldn’t get a response since Jeff couldn’t hear me, let alone me hear myself. “UGH” came Dad’s suddenly much more powerful voice. It wasn’t the same as before. Echoing followed his already heavy voice as though his power was stretching out in a new way. “Should we move?!” I called up to big Jeff hurriedly. The floorboards were shaking and the room Dad was in was in the middle of difficulties. Jeff didn’t get to answer though when it happened. A sonic boom. Dad seemed to put his pecs in the most powerful flex he’d ever done and we were knocked back like ragdolls by an invisible force. Jeff was lucky to have fallen behind me as he was much more durable and used his body to cushion the fall. My head was surrounded by pec cleavage that I couldn’t enjoy as I spun on my back to see dad. The walls had been torn up by something fierce and burn marks had blanketed parts of the floor as the space between us and dad had been ripped apart but something….. new. Dad was still standing in what was supposed to be my guest room, breathing heavily and staring off into space. Jeff lifted me up and off him and we proceeded to come closer to dad, his body quickly towering over us as his 18 foot form was no calmer but still flexed and covered with new veins. Dad’s face was that of shock and wonder. I could only imagine what that was like in first person to do what he’d just done. What had he just done?? “Dad…” “SON!” Dad shouted, suddenly getting on his knees and hugging his boys with his big muscles. Everything went black as I felt muscles on my front and another set on my back, creating a brother and father sandwich. “ARE YOU OK?!” he asked hurriedly. It had come out muffled for me but it took a second for him to realize he was crushing his oldest born with his youngest. Jeff was also squirming in dad’s grip as something was different. “Dad, you’re hurting us” he said and, like clock work, Dad released us. Dad’s face wasn’t of relief but of confusion now. “What? Son, I’m not even using any power. This isn’t even the same amount of strength I used….” Dad became silent as he looked down at me. Was he still thinking I was shocked he and Jeff had sex last night? “Yeah, squirt, I was sure you’d be sore about your poppa fucking your brother.” The room was silent as me and Jeff looked at each other. Wait, what? Was dad reading my mind? “Squirt, what’s up. What makes you think I’m reading your mind?” I looked at dad with wide eyes. “Dad, I didn’t say anything. You just…. answered my thoughts!” Dad’s eyes were the next to widen. “What?” Dad said as he looked down at his hands and flexed the fingers. I suddenly became wary of everything I was saying as Dad’s sudden development had my brain wracking. I almost wish I myself had these powers so that I could hear what Jeff was thinking. He was dead silent but his eyes lit up and he spoke with such excitement. “Holy shit, dad! Did you just gain superpowers?!” --- Meanwhile, all the way in Illinois, the National Earthquake Information Center was in a frenzy. Without warning, the Richter scale had been bouncing up and down in its low ranges in an attempt to gauge what the fuck was actually happening in California. People were scurrying around as they saw the readings but no one could make sense of them. The head of the facility stood on his perch above the madness, trying not to look as confused as his workers. He turned to his secretary. "What exactly did you say happened?" The secretary opened her tablet. "A small town in California has been receiving strange readings coming from very specific coordinates. People around the town are unaware of the causes or why it's so specifically in their area since its normally a very tame area of California. There is no specific timing, register or scale that the vibrations seem to be fixed on. It's been hypothesized that the cause is of an unusual formation from aged dormant volcanoes that simply weren't recorded." "If it's that simple, why is everyone panicking?" asked the director. "No one can assume the cause" the secretary said before pausing. The director looked intently on the secretary as she appeared to withhold some amount of information. "What else?" "...The director of Central Intelligence has called and is sending people to the area to investigate, though he wont say why, and also wants us to stop all work on the collection of information in that area." The head of the facility looked back to the workers below. "What the hell is going on over there...?" --- My jaw was practically on the floor as I bore witness to one of the most amazing things in the world. Jeff nudged me with his thick hand and grinned over at me. “It’s all ok. I’ve seen him lift about ¼ of that before” he said as we marveled at our dad. I spoke to him without blinking or turning my eyes away. “Have you seen him do it without actually touching the weight?” I asked. We were standing on a hill marveling at our dad. I’d already seen him carry atleast 11 cars on top of each other and lift them but this was a new level, one that me and Jeff had never seen before. “Why are you so shocked? Our dad is amazing. He’s going to be the most powerful man in the world! That’s so fucking cool!” I looked at Jeff with a look even I didn’t understand. Dad noticed and looked over at us from beneath what appeared to be half of the junk yard behind the mansion’s forest. “HEY, YOU BOTH BETTER BE FUCKING IMPRESSED, BOYS! I CAN DO THIS ALL DAY!” he shouted in the strangest way. We both grabbed our heads as dad’s voice bounced around inside like an echo. His actual voice was strong and manly but it was his new power, his seemingly psychic ability, that was giving his voice the throes to be heard. He was at least several yards away, enough to be barely heard over the grinding of steel above his head, yet he was perfectly hearable. Dad noticed our pain and held back. “Sorry, still don’ got that under control” he said much more quietly. Dad heard my next thought and spoke it before I myself fully understood. Dad was holding his arms out as though he were holding something but, in reality, the island of steel above us wasn’t touching him at all. It was as though the space was weightless. Still, he walked towards us, his body creating the heavy thumps that I was familiar with now. “I know you’re scarred, buddy. You’re jus’ learnin’ I’m still growin’. You’re just learnin’ that your brother’s growin’ too. Ya just learnin’ that me and your brother have been doin’ the dirt. We’re BOTH just learning about this…. power growing inside me. I can’t apologize enough for everything. That there’s no way for me ta tell ya whether or not you’re gonna grow like your old man or gain powers like your man. Or that I didn’t tell you for so many years. Or even that I wasn’t there enough during your college life. All that time I let you have your space but, in reality, I think it’s my fault for giving you more space than you wanted.” At this point, Dad was standing in front of me with his massive body towering before me. His junk was heaving in front of me in the tight underwear that he was wearing. “All I can do is let you come with me on the ride, kiddo. But I guarantee you, I’ll never let you go again like that. When you need me, call me and I’m there. I will gain control of all dis and make you able to talk to me without this stupid power.” Dad leaned down, looked me in the eyes and pressed his big head against my smaller one. We were looking eye to eye now, both of our blue eyes locking as we used this to express what we were feeling. He knew I was afraid and that I would need time to adjust to all of this information. Still, he gave me a look in his eyes that told me I wasn’t alone. He was so powerful and seemed to never hit the roof when it came to shocking us but, no matter what, his eyes told me he’d always love me and that’s all I could ask. The grin on his face told me he knew that. He turned his massive, hulking back to me as he stood up and looked up into the sky at the weight he held above us. Tons of pounds of steel hovered over us as though we were in space. I was also marveling at all of this power he was showing off but my eyes wandered to something else. I only hoped Jeff didn’t see me as I looked over at Dad and looked at all of his muscles. They were red and flexing as if he were actually holding the cars and fridges and metals above us. His back muscles were a map chart to me but it was so beautiful I wish I’d learned to paint and draw so that I could put this on paper. His beautiful ass was a shelf above me that seemed to defy gravity just as the metal did. His legs did the same and jutted out, making his legs spread to give space for his titanic testicles. This went on and on to his huge feet that could have possibly covered my chest but I noticed something just as amazing as his body. “Um, dad?” I called up to him. “Yeah?” “You’re feet aren’t touching the ground.” To Be Continued……

Hello again guys! Sorry for not getting another chapter out last week. I was working late shifts so I was too tired to put one out, so here's two instead! Though these two definitely need to be read together... Enjoy! Comment and stuff, you know the drill! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Hard Mountain - Chapter Seven: I slowly awoke and realised it was day. I looked at the alarm clock on the bedside and it had just gone midday. I groaned at how late the hour was and got out of bed. I was expecting my ass to feel tender after having Jack’s huge cock inside me the day before but it felt surprisingly fine. I felt fine, just groggy. I grabbed my phone and squatted, taking a photo of my asshole and I was surprised to see that it looked normal. It wasn’t dilated at all; it looked as if I hadn’t been fucked in anyway for while. I began to question myself. Had I dreamt about having sex with Jack? I checked the sheets and there wasn’t a single cum stain on them. I felt confused, had I imagined the whole thing? I played the memory of yesterday in my head over and over as I showered but it still felt very much real. I went downstairs to eat as my stomach was growling like a beast and found Danny alone, eating chicken breasts out of a Tupperware box. He was shirtless, wearing only a pair of shorts but his body glistened with sweat, swollen with pump. He looked bigger than ever, every muscle bulging and standing out, his skin flushed red and covered in the sweaty sheen of a post-workout glow, more veins than ever throbbing proudly to attention under his tight skin. “Hey sleepyhead,” he said between mouthfuls. “I tried to wake you up before Dad left this morning but you were out cold.” “Yeah,” I said distantly, trying not to stare at Danny’s pumped chest. “Sorry,” he said, gulping down his mouthful of meat. “I’m upping my food intake. Whatever you said to Dad yesterday changed his mind. When I told him I wanted to be a bodybuilder the night before, he was real quiet and I thought he was angry with me. I went for a walk yesterday because I felt so mad at him. I just needed to clear my head. But when I got back last night, he said you convinced him that I knew what I was doing and gave me his full support, so long as I finish my undergrad degree.” “That’s great,” I said, pulling some food from the fridge. “Looks like you took it to heart.” Danny grinned, flexing his chest. “Yeah Sam, I’ve been lifting non-stop since this morning. Got a full body workout in. My arms are so pumped I can’t even fucking flex them! Check ‘em out…” He showed off his guns; lo and behold they were so pumped that they just bulged on movement. I blushed and quickly looked away, paying very close attention to how I was arranging my food on my plate. “I’m glad you uh… got his blessing.” “Sam, look at me,” said Danny, his tone becoming serious. I stopped fussing with my food but didn’t turn around. I could feel him standing right behind me, the heat coming from his body was starting to make me sweat. “Sam?” Danny asked. “Why did you look away just now?” I sighed. “Danny, I…” I started to say but didn’t finish. It’s okay to look,” he said, quietly. “I know I’m a bit oblivious sometimes but I’m not stupid. Well, most of the time anyway. You’ve been staring at me since we first met.” I finally turned around and there he was in all his half-naked, sweaty glory, standing just inches away. “You noticed?” I asked. “You think you’ve been the first?” he chuckled. “I always saw you staring but… you never looked at me like I was a piece of meat, even when I showed you my routine. You’ve always looked at me in awe. Believe me, I can tell the difference.” “Why didn’t you say anything?” I asked. “Because I was just a teeny bit oblivious,” chuckled Danny, rubbing the back of his head, revealing his hairless armpit and a waft of his scent. “I thought that you… well, that you felt awkward about your own body and wished you could be like me. I never…” He paused, thinking, looking over me. My back was pressed against the counter, waiting for his words to come. “Dad told me that you two… yesterday…” said Danny, letting his words sit there between us. “He uh… he told you?” I asked. At the very least it confirmed to me I hadn’t imagined sleeping with Jack. “We don’t keep secrets,” said Danny. “But I wish you’d told me you were gay.” “I-I wanted to Danny, honestly,” I said, bowing my head. “I just… I presumed you were straight and you were a cool guy. I didn’t want to alienate you.” “Oh, I’m straight, mostly,” said Danny. “I love women, always have, just never had the courage to ever… talk to one… but yeah, I’m straight; minus a… couple exceptions.” I suddenly felt a hardness press against me as Danny pressed his hips closer to mine, pushing me back against the counter. His hand titled my head up to his and I gasped, my cock throbbing in my briefs. “Dad probably told you how close we are,” said Danny softly, looking down at me with his blue eyes. “But I’ve never been so close to anyone as I have with you. I’ve never had any real friends my whole life. Except for you, Sam.” I gulped, licking my lips, my cheeks warmer. Was this really happening? First Jack, now Danny was coming on to me. Was there something in the water here? Did some kind of chemicals get into the water supply that made men go totally gayballs for one another? Not that I was complaining. “Danny, I—” I started to say, but he pressed his lips to mine and began kissing me. Danny rubbed his hands along my arms and I melted into his embrace. His tongue pushed into my mouth, asserting dominance over me. He was rougher, less intimate than Jack. There was a hunger to his kiss. His right hand reached down and squeezed my ass hard, pulling our hips harder together. Without breaking our lips he lifted me up onto the counter, his hands on my waist and mine rubbing over his swollen pecs. He wrapped my legs around his waist and carried me upstairs to his bedroom. It was a similar size to mine but it had much more stuff in it. Posters of bodybuilders, sci-fi movies and anime characters adorned the walls, his shelves were lined with DVDs from anime and TV shows and scattered on the floor were various plates and a couple of dumbbells. Danny laid me on the bed, pulling my shorts and briefs down violently, ripping my t-shirt off with his bare hands. I started playing with my cock as he shrugged his shorts off, revealing a tiny black jockstrap with a pouch lifted away from his body by his hard cock. He grabbed the waistband and ripped it off, his cock springing up into his perfect six-pack. While not as thick or long as Jack’s, Danny’s cock was still big. At least ten and a half inches long, as thick as a can of Red Bull, throbbing and veiny. “Come here,” said Danny, softly. I sat up on the edge of the bed and Danny stroked my face, smiling down at me. I looked from his eyes and down to his cock. He didn’t need to tell me what to do. I grabbed his cock in my hand and took the head in my mouth. Danny’s head fell back and he let out a low moan, his hand going to the back of my head to guide me down his shaft. My head bobbed up and down his cock as I sucked it, tongue lashing against the underside. I reached my hands around and groped his bulbous ass. He teasingly flexed his glutes, slowly thrusting his hips forward into my mouth. It took a little while but I was able to deep throat his thick, throbbing meat, which Danny greatly appreciated. Sometimes he was a little rough, sharply thrusting into my mouth, but he let me keep my own rhythm. After a while he pulled his cock from my mouth and I whimpered, but he just smiled. He bundled me up in his arms and flipped me upside down, holding me by the waist and lifted me up higher until I felt his mouth start sucking down my cock. I reciprocated, a happy participant in our vertical sixty-nine. I put my hands on his quads to support myself better and marvelled at how they bulged as he held up my body. I would stop bobbing my head to slowly take every inch of him in my mouth, rubbing my nose against his ripe ball sac, his heavy Ping-Pong sized balls bouncing around. Danny let out a hard moan along my cock; I could tell he liked it. Danny pulled me off him and I climbed onto the bed, lying up so he could climb on top of me and we kissed again. Our hands were everywhere touching each other’s naked bodies. We were like two teenagers exploring another naked bodies for the first time, trying to map our bodies with our hands, cocks grinding together and pooling precum on our stomachs. I flipped him over so I was on top, trailing kisses down his chest. I licked up the gap between his pecs before exploring the separations of his six-pack. I could taste the mixture of our combined pre-cum with sweat against his warm skin, a delicious combination. I kissed my way up his abs, licking along the undersides of his pecs until I place my mouth on his left nipple and gently sucked. Danny’s pecs suddenly flexed and I felt his hands clasp against my head forcing me down, his breath hitching and cock slapping hard. I stopped and looked up at him. His eyes were tightly closed, his face scrunched up, like he was experiencing strong erotic sensations. The evidence was clear: Danny was a nipple man. I sucked harder on his nipple and his pec bulged under my mouth, rapidly flicking my tongue against the hard nub. I brought a hand up to play with his other nipple and Danny began to pant. I could feel his nipples dilate and harden at my ministrations and his pecs just flexed harder and harder. “Bite it,” he hissed authoritatively. I gently closed my teeth around the solid nub and he moaned. “Harder!” I bit down harder and Danny’s back arched up high, lifting us up off the bed. His cock squirted precum hard and his pec felt like it was about to explode. He growled, grabbing me and throwing me beside him on the bed. He flipped me onto my front and pushed my legs apart. He pulled my ass cheeks open and buried his face in, his tongue lashing and teasing my hole. I let out a sharp gasp as he played with my ass, scrunching the bed sheets up in my hands. He spat on my hole and pressed his tongue against my sphincter, stretching it open. The way he was tongue-fucking me drove me wild. I pushed my ass out as far as I could, pulling my legs out as wide as I could get them, trying desperately not to buck my hips. “Your ass tastes so good,” whispered Danny, giving my ass a light slap. His tongue masterfully kept bringing me close to the edge before slowing speed and bringing me back down. My balls ached for release but my ass hungered to be filled more. Danny stopped rimming me and climbed over me, rubbing his cock against my crack. “You ready?” he asked, leaning forward to kiss my neck. I nodded and he reared his hips back, getting the head of his engorged cock in position against my quivering hole. “I’ve never topped before,” he said. “Just thought you should know.” He slammed his cock all the way inside me before I could respond. I threw my head back and ground my teeth down, hissing at the sharp intrusion. I let out a guttural moan, squeezing his sheathed cock tight. “Fuuuuuck!” we moaned in unison. -- Hard Mountain - Chapter Eight: Danny let his cock simmer in my ass for a few minutes, flexing it and occasionally moving his hips around. He was in no way as… filling as Jack but Danny’s felt just as good. He pulled out and started to fuck me at a fast, steady rhythm. The sounds of his hips slapping my ass filled the room and I couldn’t help but writhe underneath him. He growled, putting his hands on my back to stop me moving, forcing down on the bed. I was under his control. “Fuck, fuck, fuck,” Danny cursed. “So fucking tight…” He changed to a more circular motion, slower to push in but fast pulling out, every stroke rubbing my prostate. I wanted to reach down and touch my cock, it begged for release, but Danny had me pinned so hard I couldn’t get my hand underneath. Danny suddenly pulled out and dragged me to the edge of the bed. He got off, flipped me on my back and pulled my legs up, holding me by my ankles. He slammed back into me, even harder than before. His muscles were pumped even more, thick droplets of sweat pouring down his body. I loved watching how the beads of sweat would converge down his pec gap when I managed to keep my eyes open. My body thundered with a combination of pleasure shockwaves rippling out from my ass and dull aftershocks of pain from where Danny gripped my ankles tight. If he gripped any harder, I thought he might break the bones. I jerked my cock hard and fast, balls aching and cock throbbing. “You getting close?” asked Danny without breaking his rhythm. I nodded, which only made him fuck me harder. Within seconds my balls drew up and my seed was unleashed, spraying my chest with cum. The first shot hit me on the face and Danny moaned as he watched me reach orgasm. I could feel my hole tighten on his cock as I shot and he hissed at the stronger friction on his cock. He put my legs on his chest and leaned down, slowing his rhythm so he could lick cum off my face before kissing me; I could taste myself on his tongue. He pulled out, licking the rest of my load off my stomach. My ass felt empty and I begged for him to fill me again, whimpering like a puppy that had just been denied a treat. Danny looked up from my stomach and grinned. He pulled me off the bed and he sat down on the edge. He turned me around, hands on my hips to steady me, as he pulled me down and his cock slipped back inside. He flexed his cock in my hole as he gently touched my flushed skin, softly kissing my neck. I rested my head back on his shoulder, breathing heavily. “I wish we’d done this sooner,” Danny whispered. “Your ass is incredible.” “Thank you,” I uttered, it was all I could muster. Danny slipped his hands under my thighs, cupping the crooks of my knee joints. He pulled my legs up a little. “You ready for a little more, Sam?” he asked. I managed to nod. He started to stand up, holding me up on his cock. My weight was pegging me down on his cock and my chest thrust forwards, it felt so good. He started lifting me up, my back sliding against his hard, muscular chest, and then dropping me back down. The feeling of gravity pulling me back down his shaft was intense and a moan caught in my throat. Danny began growling with each drop down, pulling me up faster and faster. “Fuck, Sam!” he barked. “Fuck, I’m getting so close… Ohh fuck, yeah! Fuck-YEAH!” I dropped down once more and Danny shot straight up inside me. I felt his cock recoil with each shot of cum. His body shook from orgasm, muscles twitching and flexing, his pecs swelling against my back. He staggered backward and sat down when he reached the bed. Whatever he was feeling, he wasn’t vocalising it except for rapid, whimpered, short and sharp breaths. I pulled myself off his cock and Danny fell back on the bed, still shaking. His orgasm was violent and powerful like a thunderstorm, he eyes were tightly closed and teeth clenched. I got on top of him and gently kissed his neck, stroking his face in my hands. He brought my face up to his and kissed me deeply, wrapping his arms around my back and drawing me in close. “That… oh boy,” he finally managed to say minutes later, his voice shaking. “That was amazing, Sam. Fuck… me…” I giggled. “Was I that good? You did all the work.” “Well you worked me up real good,” Danny said, grinning. “So it sort of counts.” We spent a little longer kissing until we were both so exhausted and our eyes drooped tiredly. We got under the sheets and Danny pulled me against his chest, his face buried in my hair, falling asleep. I didn’t know how much time had passed but when I woke up, the sun was setting outside. Danny was still snoozing, muscular chest slowly rising and falling, his body sprawled out on his back. I got out of the bed and walked downstairs, not bothering to put any clothes on. Jack was sat on the sofa, wearing only a pair of sweat shorts, a game of football on the TV with the volume down and a beer in his hand. He looked round when he heard my footsteps and smiled at me. I smiled back but couldn’t help but blush when he looked at me. “Good evening, Sammy,” he said with a sly grin. “Have a fun afternoon?” “Uh yeah we—I mean, I did,” I replied. “When I got back earlier, I couldn’t find either of you,” said Jack. “You two looked so peaceful when I looked in Danny’s room, I didn’t have the heart to wake you. Looks like you guys really went at it.” I rubbed the back of my head; my cock started to harden at the memory and Jack cocked an eyebrow when he saw it. “You must be pretty hungry right now,” said Jack. “Doesn’t look like you ate lunch.” “No I didn’t, I never got around to it,” I said, turning red. “Why don’t you get showered and I’ll cook you up something,” said Jack. “Just don’t wake Danny. He’ll be out for a while longer. He always is after sex.” I nodded and ran back upstairs, quickly showering and dressing in some lounge pants and an old t-shirt. When I went back downstairs, Jack was frying up some eggs and bacon in a skillet and the smell of food made my stomach growl. “Smells good,” I said, taking a seat. Jack piled food on a plate and put it in front of me. I chowed down like I hadn’t eaten for days and Jack chuckled. “You really worked up an appetite today, huh?” asked Jack. “I’m glad you and Danny got together. And don’t worry; I won’t be getting jealous over it. I technically cheated on him with you so I guess we’re all square.” I gulped down a huge mouthful of egg so I could speak. “I actually thought it hadn’t happened when I woke up this morning, us I mean. My ass felt fine and looked normal.” “You must be lucky then,” said Jack. “Ass retightening overnight? Not many guys can boast that kind of skill.” I grinned, tucking back into my plate. Jack had another plate of food ready as I was scraping the last crumbs off my first and I dug into that. “You eat like Danny after sex,” said Jack, chuckling. “I haven’t eaten since yesterday!” I said with a mouthful of food, making Jack laugh. “Speaking of Danny, I’ll go check on him,” said Jack. He headed upstairs and I finished eating, resisting the urge to lick my plate clean. Jack was an excellent cook. Everything he made was cooked to perfection and perfectly spiced to compliment the food. Despite how sacrilegious it was, I had to admit to myself that Jack’s food was better than my Mom’s. Jack came back down and scooped up my plate. “Danny’s still sleepy so we’ll let him be,” said Jack. “He should rest up, tomorrow we’re gonna climb Hard Mountain.” “I’ll stay here if you two want to go ahead,” I said. “I’d probably just slow you both down anyway.” “No way, Sam,” said Jack adamantly. “You have to climb the mountain. We’ll take it slow and steady.” “Okay, if you’re sure,” I said, shrugging. “It’ll be good for you, it’s a fantastic experience,” said Jack. “Plus anyone who stays here has to do the climb at least once, my rules say so. Okay, so the dishes can wait ‘til later, wanna watch a film? I’ll let you choose.” Jack showed me the unit full of Blu-rays and DVDs under the TV and I picked out Captain America. We both sat down on the sofa and watched the film, a few snacks and drinks on the coffee table. Jack pulled me into his body and I snuggled up to his big, muscular chest, my legs curled up comfortably. “You have so much stuff here,” I commented. “I wouldn’t expect a holiday cabin to have so many belongings in it.” “Well if I didn’t have work and Danny didn’t have school then we’d probably live here,” explained Jack. “We like to spend our weekends and vacations here so it was natural we brought stuff over. It just became our second home. The town near here has a bigger mall than our other home so we buy stuff and leave it here.” We watched in silence until the scene where Steve Rogers goes into the machine that makes him grow into a big stud. “Danny could be Cap,” I said, chuckling. “You think?” asked Jack, looking down at me. “Yeah, Danny’s about the same size, maybe a bit bigger,” I explained. “Better looking too.” “He’s a handsome boy,” said Jack. “It’s kinda cool how fast he goes from being a skinny geek into a muscular, powerful guy,” I said. “Wish it was real, I’d definitely do it.” “Nah, where’s the fun?” said Jack. “It’s more rewarding to work hard at it, slowly getting bigger and stronger. You appreciate it more.” Jack lifted up his arm and flexed it hard, making his huge bicep bulge. I giggled, giving it an appreciative squeeze. “How long have you been lifting weights?” I asked. “About thirteen years,” replied Jack. “One day I just… wanted to be bigger, stronger. So I signed up for a gym and a trainer and went from there. Got tons of advice from the big guys in the gym but while they were roiding, I was gaining pretty fast naturally.” “One-hundred-per-cent prime, Jack-ed beef, eh?” I said with a grin. Jack laughed. “You got that right, Sammy.” I gave him a small kiss that he happily returned. I reached my hand down to his crotch and stroked his soft bulge, but he grabbed my hand and kissed it softly. “Not tonight, as much as it pains me to say it,” said Jack apologetically, groaning frustratedly. “We gotta be up early tomorrow; if I fuck you now then you won’t get up.” “True, maybe tomorrow then?” I asked, hopefully. Jack nodded and pulled me back into his chest, his heavy and hard arm resting over my shoulders and rubbing me softly. At some point during the film I fell asleep against Jack, I can’t remember when. -- Chapter Nine: It's the next day and Sam's in for a surprise...

This is the complete story of Mike Gets Huge. I know many of you were looking for it, and I had it saved in a Word file in my old computer so... here it is! Of course I didn't write any of it, so I hope the original authors are OK with me posting this -.-' BTW: since the story was so long and had many authors, there are some mistakes which I didn't correct xD Mike Gets Huge Part 1 Mike walked into the gym and was ready to be admired. He couldn't help being noticed, not with the body he had. At 18 years old, he had carved out a physique that would make Hercules green with envy. "Hey, bud," said Rob, the front desk clerk. "How big are those pythons these days?" Mike grinned as he gave a quick flex of his powerful arms. "Just under 19, but always growing," he replied. He went into the locker room and changed into his favorite workout attire: a tight white T-shirt that left no ripple undetected, and a pair of thigh-hugging cut off sweats. As he emerged from the locker room and strutted to the free weights, all heads turned in his direction. He knew they were in awe of someone so young who had gotten so BIG. But Mike wanted to get bigger. And not just a little, but a lot. Ever since he first started lifting for football, he knew it was size and strength he craved. "Mike, think I could measure you before you work out?" asked Donny, a 16 year-old size junkie who desperately wanted to get as big as Mike. "Sure thing, Donny, you know how I love to find out how much I've grown." As Donny readied the tape measure, Mike obliged with all the customary poses. He had a 50" chest, 18" neck, 19" arms, 32" waist, 29" thigh, and 19" calves. "Damn, Mike, you get bigger every time you come in here," said Donny. "If you ever need a training partner, you just give me a call." "I'll keep that in mind, Don, but I prefer to work out alone." Mike liked to act somewhat aloof at the gym, knowing that the mystery added to his attraction. And because of his popularity, he was never at a loss to find someone to spot him from time to time. Mike began doing his favorite lifts, and the intensity made him sweat profusely. Although he was not allowed to work out with his shirt off, his sweat-drenched, skin-tight T-shirt was just as good. Everyone in the gym could get an eyeful of his bulging muscles. At one point during curls, his ever-growing biceps managed to slightly tear the sleeves of his shirt, which no doubt sent some of his admirers into ecstasy. After he finished, Mike headed to the showers, followed by some of the guys who had stared at him lifting. He took off his shirt and his shorts and caught an eyeful of his hot body in the mirror. "Big," he thought, "but not big enough." He began to rub his pecs with his large callused hands, wishing they would grow into superhuman slabs of beef. He flexed his right bicep and felt the rock-hard softball-sized muscle that sprung up; only when it was three or four times larger would he be satisfied. He had to get huge!! Mike wandered into the shower and began to lather up his monstrous physique. So hard and so pumped from his workout, his muscles began to make him horny. He began to fantasize about being a 350 pound muscleman instead of the 225 pounds he weighed now. In his dream, he could bench press 600 pounds and squat 1000. So big that nobody could resist him. Growing bigger, stronger, hotter every day!! This excitement was too much to handle, so Mike began rubbing his cock, which had already sprung to life. He rubbed it up and down as he dreamed about hulking out. After what seemed to be a only few seconds, he shot his load all over the shower wall. He didn't even seem to notice the 10 other guys in the shower watching him get off on himself and fantasizing right along with him. When finished showering, Mike grabbed a towel and headed back to his locker. He put on his snug tank top and shorts, gazed at his hot body one more time, and went back to the main workout area. Feeling pumped from his hot jackoff session, he went to the chin-up stand and hopped up on the bar. He started doing chin-ups, grunting really loudly so all the other guys would hear. One, two, three eventually turned into ten, twenty, thirty, and Mike could feel his arms GROWING!! His veins came alive and began snaking across his arms as they were gorged with blood. The muscles were bulging under his skin, burning with every rep. After fifty, he let go and landed on the floor. "Donny, bring that tape measure over here!" he barked. In a flash, Donny was by his side. Mike reached up and flexed his double-peaked right bicep, which was burning with power. Donny carefully put the tape around it and cried out "20 inches!" Mike, knowing that the whole gym was watching, focused all his power into that right bicep and squeezed it as high as it would go. As he knew it would, the muscle sprang to life like something out of the Incredible Hulk. As it bulged, it easily snapped Donny's tape, and Mike added, "looks more like 21!" Donny stared open-mouthed at the bulging bicep, and a wet spot began to form in his workout shorts. Mike grinned and headed out into the parking lot. The next day, Mike jogged down to the high school to talk to his football coach about the upcoming season. Although it was summer vacation, he knew the coach would be there working on some new plays, and as the star quarterback, he wanted to be the first to try them out. Plus, this way the coach would get to see the progress he had made on growing his muscles. Mike was walking through the locker room when he heard the coach talking. "So you think you have what it takes to be our quarterback, huh?" Mike froze in his tracks. Someone was trying to muscle in on his position. How could any guy expect to be a better quarterback? Mike walked up behind the locker nearest to the coach's office and peered through the office window. The coach was looking over the new player, but Mike couldn't see the guy's body because a filing cabinet was blocking his view. "Are you telling me somebody else has guns like these?" said the player. He pulled up his shirt, tossed it on the ground, and hit a pose. "23 inches, all muscle!" The coach's eyes grew wide as he took in the kid's biceps. Mike desperately wanted to see if his claims were true, but he didn't dare bust in now. "Let's go up to the weight room and check your strength with those arms," said the coach. He left the office and headed toward the gym, with the kid following. Mike could not believe what he saw when the kid came out of the office. He had to be at least 6'4", probably 260 or 270 pounds of muscle. He had short blond hair, blue eyes, and a deep tan across his torso. He had the same basic blocky shape that Mike did, but his muscles all bulged a little bigger and looked a lot harder. He was the muscular ideal Mike wanted to be. He followed the two up to the weight room and secretly watched the stud lift. He could easily outdo Mike on every single lift, a fact which made Mike very horny. When he did chin-ups, he didn't have to stop at 50, but rather went to 80. He could do pushups by the hundreds. His bench press weight was a new school record. And by the time his massive thighs ripped open the seams of his shorts from doing several sets of punishing squats, Mike had cum all over his shorts. Afterwards, the kid went outside and tossed the ball to the coach. As expected, he could pass, kick and punt farther than anyone else on the team. Mike knew his days as quarterback were numbered with this guy on the team, unless he got a lot bigger real fast. He cleaned himself up and headed back for home. On the way, Mike took a side trip to a Pro Body, a small health food store, to check out the supplements. He figured it couldn't hurt to see what was new on the market. Upon entering, he walked over to the weight gain powders and started checking out the canisters. After a few minutes of browsing, he heard a voice behind him say, "Looking to get BIG?" Mike spun around and faced the store clerk. He was a short, scrawny guy who looked to be in his mid-twenties, but obviously was turned on by Mike's size. His nametag said his name was Andy. "Yeah" Mike replied, "I need something that works well and works fast. I'm looking to make some massive gains." "Well, you already look pretty big to me. But if you want something a little on the extreme side, you're looking in the wrong place." "Nah, not the juice. I don't go for that crap." "No, not steroids," answered Andy. "What I meant was, we keep the really good stuff in the back. Experimental weight gain powders I hand out only to special customers. Like you." "What have you got?" Mike asked as he began flexing his pecs. "Let me show you," he said as he dashed off into the back room. Andy couldn't believe his luck. All his life he dreamed of creating a magic muscle potion that would turn himself into a muscle god, and now after years of working on his formula, he had found the perfect candidate on which to test it. "If this guy grows bigger, I'll try it on myself next," he thought. Andy took a small vial of white powder out of his pocket and carefully poured it into a can of Monster Mass Formula. He stirred the contents and then replaced the lid. "OK, here we go," he said as he walked back to Mike. "This stuff is experimental, but it should really pack the beef on a motivated lifter. There's only two things I have to mention: one is that it works with the food you eat. This stuff should amplify the vitamin and mineral content of your food, sending it straight to your muscles. So the more calories you ingest, the stronger you'll get and the more you're gonna grow. And second, your body will most likely permanently adapt to the chemicals in the powder after about a month, so it's only gonna work for that long. After you've been on it for 30 days, it probably won't work any more." Mike stared at the can. "No problem about taking in more calories. I can eat anything I want, and my muscles can burn it off," he thought. "And I've only got a month before football practice starts anyway, so this is perfect." He looked back at the clerk and asked, "How much is it gonna be?" "No charge. Our little secret. Just come back in a month and let me see the results," Andy replied. "Almost too good to be true! How big do you think I can get?" "That's part of why I'm testing it. Nobody has put any limits on it yet." "Well, for free, I guess it can't hurt. Thanks, man. I'll see you in a month." Mike turned and headed out the door. He couldn't wait to get home to mix up a batch. After arriving home, Mike quickly made himself a ham sandwich, and then mixed up some of his new formula in a tall glass of milk. Almost immediately after his meal, he could feel a new sensation in his body. A certain tingling that hadn't been there before. Was it the formula? Was he nervous about growing bigger? Or was he just still hungry? Mike decided he just needed a little more food. He went back to the fridge and found some leftover pizza, which he chased down with a big bowl of ice cream. He continued to eat off and on during the day, even skipping his afternoon workout so he wouldn't be too far from the kitchen. By that night, the tingling sensation had waned and, feeling tired and sluggish, Mike turned in early. He awoke late the next morning feeling completely refreshed. He headed into the bathroom and checked out his body. Was he any bigger? Mike hit a double bicep pose, not noticing any difference from before. Then he stepped onto his electronic scale, which flashed 230 pounds. "That's up 5 pounds from yesterday," he thought. "I must be growing!" Mike went back into his bedroom and launched into a pushup marathon. His previous personal best was 105, but he managed to squeeze out 120 this time. "Hot damn, it's working!" he thought as he threw on some clothes and headed down for breakfast. After some eggs, toast, cereal, muffins, sausage, and another huge glass of milk mixed with the formula, he hopped in his car and went to the gym. Mike surprised everyone at the gym with the fervor he attacked the weights. He was able to hit personal highs on every lift, sometimes even breaking the club record for teenagers. After his workout, Mike's muscles bulged like never before, and he was glad to put on a posing display for the other gym members. On his way back home, he thought back to what the store clerk had said about the formula: "the more calories you ingest, the stronger you'll get and the more you're gonna grow." He needed more food. Lots more food. Mike decided not to go back to the gym for two or three days, but rather spend the time eating and (hopefully) growing even more. Then he would go back and really shock them with his strength. The next three days seemed to go on forever, but Mike kept his promise to himself and stayed at home eating. Each day he stuffed himself until his belly could take no more, and he continued to drink the formula with each meal. On the fourth day, Mike woke up and excitedly ran to his bathroom. Standing there naked, it was clear that he had gotten a lot bigger. He didn't look quite as defined as he once was, but the added bulk more than made up for that fact. He flexed his arms and chest and could definitely tell they had grown. He jumped onto his scale and the readout said 245 pounds. "Yes!" he exclaimed. "Twenty pounds in four days! Wait till the guys get a load of me now!" Mike ate another hearty breakfast and sped to the gym. Donny was already there with his tape measure, so he went right up and ordered the boy to measure him. "No prob," said Donny, and he began to get the stats: Mike now had a 52.5" chest, 19" neck, 21" arms, 34" waist, 30" thigh, and 20.5" calves. "Holy cow! How'd you get so much bigger?" Mike grinned, but said nothing. He just went over and began lifting heavier weights than he had ever used before. As with last time, he hit a personal best on every lift. He finished off his workout with another trip to the chin-up bar, this time making it up to 65 pulls. Only fifteen more and he'd have the strength of the stud that was trying to get his quarterbacking job. Mike was so excited, he couldn't resist pulling off his shirt and checking out his body right in the middle of the gym. "I'll be the biggest soon enough," he thought. On his way out, he told Donny, "Be sure to be at the gym exactly one week from now. You won't believe how big I'm gonna be then." Mike holed up in his house for another week of eating. He knew he would miss spending time at the gym and the beach, but any time he took away from eating was time he wasn't growing. He continued to eat at a furious pace, but after a few days, he noticed a smoothness and roundness in his stomach where once his flat hard abs had been. "I gotta do a little cardio to burn some of this off," he thought. "And with my new and improved leg muscles, a 5 mile jog should be a piece of cake." The jog didn't go quite as Mike had planned, however. About one mile into it, he noticed a convenience store up the road and decided to stop for some Gatorade. He was starving by the time he finished the drink, so he also got two corn-dogs, some Fritos, half a dozen donuts, and a package of cookies. He washed it all down with a gallon of whole milk and a pint of Ben & Jerry's Chunky Monkey. After walking back home with very full stomach, Mike decided he would jog in the opposite direction tomorrow. But tomorrow came and went and Mike never got around to jogging. He simply continued to eat and eat and eat. And grow and grow and grow. By the time the week was over, Mike knew he had hit the big time. Every part of him was so much BIGGER than just a few weeks ago, and he felt so incredibly strong. Although his belly and ass had gotten fatter, his biceps, chest and thighs were so swollen with muscle that he hardly even noticed. When he stepped on the scale and it read "275," he knew he would have no problem getting his quarterback position. He put on the biggest shirt he could find, which by now was skin-tight against his growing muscles, and his best pair of workout shorts, and was ready to hit the gym. Sure enough, Mike was the talk of the gym from the moment he pulled into the parking lot. Everybody was astounded at the gains that he had made and wanted to touch his muscles to make sure they weren't dreaming. Mike spent the first hour just being admired by the other members, trying to deflect their questions about how he got so huge. "Just plenty of good food," was all he would say. Then he launched into his workout, with Donny recording all his lifts. Club records were falling left and right as Mike moved from the bench press to the squat rack to the dumbbells. In between sets, he would drink from his sports bottle (whole milk and the special formula) and gulp down tacos that Donny would bring him from the Taco Bell next door. With every lift and every bite, he became more and more pumped up, until rips began to appear in his shirt and shorts. Mike finished off his workout at the chin-up bar. He jumped up and grabbed the bar, then began pumping out the reps. And although he had put on a ton of weight in the past two weeks, he had no problem doing 50, then 60, and then 70. After 100 pulls, he jumped down and began caressing his biceps. "All right, Donny, get out the tape and follow me," said Mike. They walked into the locker room followed by a crowd of lifters. Mike hit a series of poses and his shirt begin to shred. A double bi, lat spread, and most muscular was all it took to completely tatter the remnants and send it to the floor. The crowd gasped, and then began to murmur. "Where did his abs go?" "What has he been feeding that gut?" "Looks like flex has turned to flab!" Mike didn't care what they thought. He knew his eating had gotten a little out of control, but now he was stronger than them all. "It's a small price to pay when you have these," he said, flexing his monster guns. "Donny, if you please." Donny walked over and began to measure Mike's stats: 60" chest, 21" neck, 24" arms, 40" waist, 33" thigh, and 23" calves. He was truly a muscle monster. It was almost impossible to drink him all in. "Can I get you anything else, Mike?" Donny asked nervously. "Yeah, how about some more of those tacos. I'll meet you in the lobby when I'm done showering." Donny was off in a flash and Mike thundered over to the showers. The crowd lingered to get a good look at him lathering himself up, mostly wishing they could be his soap. Mike loved the feel of his new body, especially his growing gut. He knew that as it got bigger, then so did he. But he was already big enough to beat that other kid for the quarterback position. As he caressed his bulging belly, he knew that he had to have more. More size, more strength, more muscle, more fat. He began fantasizing again about growing to 350 pounds, wondering if it could be reality. He knew he had to try. On his way out of the gym, he saw Donny with the tacos and it gave him an idea. "Thanks, man," Mike said. "Listen, I got one more thing I need from you. Are you busy the next two weeks?" "Just spending time at the gym, trying to get bigger," Donny replied excitedly. "Come with me then. I have something I think you'll like." Mike took Donny home and began giving him the formula as well. In two short weeks of constant feeding, he became an almost mirror image of what Mike had been. He beefed up from 160 to 225 pounds, and couldn't get over the sight of himself. He spent all day flexing and posing and testing his strength. But he was nothing compared to Mike, who went into a feeding overdrive. Whatever he could get his hands on went into his mouth. He grew to enormous proportions, so large that Donny had to get a bigger tape measure. On the morning football practice was to begin, he sauntered into the bathroom and looked himself over in the mirror. He rubbed his big beefy pecs and his cannonball biceps, then played with all the fat covering his stomach, which was as rock hard as the rest of his body. Donny arrived at 8:30 with some new clothes for Mike from the Big & Tall Shop, then proceeded to measure the colossal hunk. His stats were incredible: 75" chest, 25" neck, 28" arms, 50" waist, 40" thigh, and 27" calves. He was one big stud! And when Mike stepped onto the scale, it flashed the number he'd been dreaming about: 350 pounds! He and Donny got so excited they both proceeded to jack off over their new physiques, and then showered together afterwards. Donny drove Mike to football practice, and every head turned their way when they entered the locker room. Not only was Mike the largest boy the others had ever seen, but they were equally impressed with Donny's transformation from scrawny geek to brawny hunk. They began flexing for the other players, who were totally blown away by their size. The coach then entered from his office with the new boy who had dreams of being quarterback. Even he got an erection when he saw what Mike had become. After sizing up the situation (and Mike's new body), the coach convinced Mike that he would make a better fit on the offensive line, now that he was the biggest thing in sight. Mike agreed, since he knew his size and strength would be most important there. The new boy, whose name was Kyle, would take over at quarterback. And after tryouts, even Donny made the team as a fullback. A couple of days later, Donny drove to the Pro Body shop with the empty can of special formula. Wearing Mike's old baseball cap and clothes, he could have passed for his twin a couple of months ago. Donny entered the store and found Andy behind the counter. "Dude, this stuff didn't do a thing for me. I'm the same size I was a month ago." Andy was disappointed. He had hoped the growth formula would work this time so that he could use it on himself. "I'm sorry about that. I guess that's why they call it 'experimental.' Thanks for letting me know." He grabbed the can from Donny and tossed it into the garbage. As Donny turned and left, Mike muttered "I guess it'll be a while before that one revolutionizes the market." Donny strolled back to his car, hopped in, and headed to Mike's house. He honked twice after pulling up, and soon the behemoth came out the front door eating a Snickers bar. "Did the plan work?" Mike asked. "Yeah, he bought it. I don't think we will have to worry about anyone finding out how we got huge for a little while. Now let's get to practice." Mike opened the door and sat down in the front passenger seat, his huge gut spilling onto his lap. The drawstring on his shorts snapped under all the pressure. Donny laughed, and then put his hand on Mike's stomach. "I don't think even your super strength could have held together under the weight of this baby!" Mike agreed. He began laughing, too, and would never wish to get any smaller. • Friends and Enemies «2» By Lucky As one would expect, nobody could get enough of the new and improved Mike and Donny. They were both worshipped wherever they went. The best word to could describe Mike was HUGE. He was simply huge all over. His biceps, chest, and legs had become bigger than most people had ever seen. There seemed to be no limit to the amount of weight he could lift, and he broke records in the high school weight room nearly every day. Football scouts may have come to the games to look for a great quarterback, but they left raving about the offensive lineman who could take on four players at once. And Donny. Donny had turned into the most handsome kid in school. The experimental powder had not only changed him into a super-fit and lean athlete, but it somehow allowed his features to become more pronounced. He'd always had clear skin, white teeth, blue eyes, and blond hair, but nobody noticed when he was a scrawny geek. As a 230-pound muscle stud, however, these features were transformed into a dynamite complexion, pearly white teeth, dazzling blue eyes, and sandy blond hair that felt great to run your fingers through. Because of his wholesome good looks and hot muscles, he'd earned the nickname "Captain America." Combining his new powerful physique with his razor-sharp brain also allowed Donny to succeed on the football field as well. He became a star fullback, edging out several more experienced players for a starting position, and he was certain to win the Student-Athlete Scholarship at the end of the school year. ******** Kyle sat in the back of his history class, not really paying attention. Mr. Barker droned on and on about some ancient wars, but he didn't care that much. Kyle knew that as long as wimpy Mr. Barker got to cop a feel of his hot body once in a while after class, he'd get a passing grade. He began rubbing his firm pecs through his tight white shirt just to see if he could get Mr. Barker a little flustered. Kyle soon became lost in his self-massage, and he began daydreaming about growing bigger and stronger. His whole life was a quest to be as big as humanly possible, and only Mike was preventing him from being the biggest stud at Bayview High. He was starting to rub a little harder when a whispered voice said, "Hey guy, you need to a hand to play with those titties?" Kyle looked over and saw that it was Justin, one of his teammates from football, who was a pretty good specimen of boy-hunk himself. Justin was giving a sly smile and trying not to laugh. "Sorry, man, sometimes I get carried away. My pecs need a lot of massaging on the day after a chest workout." "How much you weigh these days, bro?" "I'm up to about 275, Justin, and getting bigger every minute. What about you?" "199 as of this morning. I want to get a little bigger if so I can try out for the team in college next year." "Do you know where you're going yet?" "Not yet. I was hoping to win the Student-Athlete Scholarship so that I could get into Bayview State University and try out for the football team as a walk-on. But since I won't be winning it anymore, it looks like I'll have to go to community college instead." "Why won't you win it?" "Now that Donny Bell is on the team, it'll go to him. The scholarship is given to whichever varsity athlete has the highest GPA, and he's got me beat." "But he only just got on the team, and haven't you been playing for three years now?" "It doesn't matter, Kyle. You only have to play a sport at the varsity level for one season to qualify." "Hey, how come Donny didn't start until this year? With his body, you think the coaches would have been begging him to play." "Well, when school ended last year, he was just another math geek. Somehow, he bulked up a lot over the summer and turned himself into Adonis. Same thing happened to Mike Cross. He was a fuckin' stud before the summer, but damn if he hadn't turned into the Incredible Bulk when football practice started up again." "Wait a minute, Justin. Are you saying that Mike wasn't always that big?" "No way, man. He weighed about 230 or 240 last year. He managed to gain over 100 pounds over the summer. And Donny must have gained around 75 to 80." "How they'd do it?" "They won't tell a soul. Some super-secret experimental program they got in on." Kyle grimaced. He hated being smaller than Mike, and it really pissed him off that he had worked hard all his life to grow huge, while Mike was the recipient of a lucky break. He had to think of some way to turn the tables on that guy… "So what, man, are you jealous of Mike's size?" asked Justin. "Hell, yes. I ain't used to being #2. I have always been the biggest and strongest at every school I've been at, but no matter how much I push myself, I can't catch up to Mike. And he's such a prick about it, always flaunting the fact that his muscles are bigger. Why the other day he…" "Excuse me, Mr. Hurd," interrupted Mr. Barker, "did you have something to say to the class?" "Uh, no sir, just asking Justin a question about the reading material." "Well then, Kyle, why don't you stay after class and have a talk with me. I'm sure I can clear up any confusion." "Sure thing, Mr. Barker." The teacher nodded and went back to his lecture, trying to hide his excitement. "Dude, what did Mike do to you?" asked Justin. "Never mind. Just meet me at the flagpole after practice. We need to talk." "Sure thing." A few minutes later the bell rang, and most of the students stood up simultaneously and filed out of the room. Only Kyle remained, standing near his desk, waiting for Mr. Barker to lock the door and pull the shades. "Whatcha say, Mr. B? Anything new?" Mr. Barker walked over and stood in front of Kyle, dwarfed by his massive frame and powerful muscles. "Well, uh, er, I have been working out lately," he stammered. "You have?" He reached over and grabbed Mr. Barker's upper right arm and squeezed tight. "Sure don't feel like it. Just skin and bone." Mr Barker flexed his left arm, and a little muscle popped to life underneath the sleeve of his polo shirt. "See!" he exclaimed. Kyle cupped the bicep with his other hand and began to caress the tiny bump. "Why, Mr. Barker, you got yourself some nice little girly muscles now. You might even have the strength to take on my baby sister." "Maybe someday I'll get as big as you, Kyle." "Oh ho ho, Mr. B," Kyle chortled. He took his hands off of his teacher's arms, took off his own T-shirt, and then made his pecs bounce up and down. Mr. Barker's eyes grew wide as he stared at the behemoth, and his cock grew so hard that his slacks tented out. "No matter how hard you try, you'll never get a body like this. Some people are made to be David, and some are meant to be Goliath. Your little wimpy body just doesn't have what it takes to be like mine. Now, be a good little man and massage my pecs for me." Mr. Barker didn't need to be told twice. He lunged forward and dug his hands into Kyle's huge beefy chest. Kyle stopped flexing them so that his teacher could play with them (when flexed, Mr. Barker wasn't able to make them budge at all). He took one of his hands and begun rubbing Mr. Barker's crotch, which by this time was rock hard, knowing that any second he would cum. "Well," he thought, "it sure beats studying…" ******** Justin was sitting on the bench by the flagpole, waiting for Kyle to arrive. He had showered quickly after practice and had re-dressed in his blue polo shirt and khaki cargo shorts. There weren't many kids around since school had ended a few hours ago, so those that did walk by were mostly other athletes who had just finished with practice. "Hey there, Justin," a voice called out. Justin turned to see it was Amy, one of cheerleaders, heading his way. He had known her since they were little kids, but lately she had really blossomed in all the right places. He had fantasies about making his move on her, but she had her eyes on a much bigger fish. "How was practice?" she asked as she plopped down beside him on the bench. "Fine," he said while staring at her luscious body. Amy still had on her blue and gold cheerleading outfit, which hugged her body so tightly that every curve was visible. "Was Captain America there?" she giggled while placing her hand on his upper thigh. "Of course." He briefly looked down at her hand, but enjoyed its presence too much to say anything. "Did he do a good job at practice today?" Her hand started to move up his thigh, closer to his crotch. "Well, you know, we all work hard. Everybody does the best they can. Donny just happens to be a little more physically gifted than some others." "Did he ask about me? I mean, he must know that you and I are friends." She stared at him with her wide-open eyes and batted her lashes a couple of times. "We don't really talk about the cheerleaders during practice, you know." "Well, you sit by him in all those advanced classes. Does he ever mention me then?" Now she was rubbing her hand on his inner thigh. The massage felt good to Justin, and he started getting very horny. "Donny talks about a lot of girls. You know, he pretty much has his pick," Justin said, hoping to turn the topic of conversation from Donny to him. "Do you know who he's taking to the Homecoming Dance?" she asked, not listening to his implication. She began to rub harder, and Justin's cock sprang to life. "I think he mentioned having to choose between Katie, Erin, or Madison," he lied. As far as Justin could remember, the subject had never come up when talking to Donny. "But I'd be glad to take you. I think we could have a lot of fun together." "Look, Justin," she said seriously. She took her hand off his thigh and moved about a foot away from him on the bench, and his cock started to wilt back down. "You're a nice boy with a nice future here in Bayview, but I've just gotta hitch my wagon to a real star if I ever expect to get out of this town. Now everyone knows that Mike and Kyle will have some success on the football field in the future, but Donny's gonna go a really long way with his looks and body. He could get into modeling, acting, sportscasting, Internet stuff, whatever. That boy is gonna make some serious bank, and I intend to share it with him." "So you just want him for the money he'll make?" Justin said incredulously. "Well, I want him for his body, too. And I expect you to help me get him." "And why should I do that?" She reverted back to her previous position on the bench and resumed her cooing tone. "Silly, because I have the video from the party." "Wh, what video?" "From Courtney's party this summer. You remember what you did." "Oh, come on, you don't have a video of that." She reached down into her bag and pulled out a videocassette. "Here's a copy. I didn't realize that your little scene was on there at first, but sure enough there were in the background. I held onto the tape just in case I thought you could do me a favor in the future." "Amy, if this is what I think it is, please tell me you didn't show it to anyone. It'd ruin me!" "I haven't shown a soul, sweetie, and I never will, just as long as you tell Captain America plenty of nice things about me. Have we got a deal?" "Sure. I'll make sure he knows what a fantastic chick you are," Justin said sarcastically. "Look, Justin, if you were as big and handsome as Donny, I'd be hooking up with you, for sure. But it's survival of the fittest, honey, and that boy is the fittest!" With that, she hopped up, grabbed her bag, and headed for the parking lot. "I'll expect him to invite me to the dance before the end of next week," she said as she walked away. Donny took his copy of the tape and shoved it into his bag. "Hey, dude, was that Amy Pilkington sitting on your lap?" Kyle asked as he approached. He had also showered and changed, and he was wearing the same tight white T-shirt and jeans that he had been wearing in class. "Yeah, but it wasn't what you think. I asked her to Homecoming, but she only wanted me to tell Donny about her so he'll ask her to the dance." "Sounds like Donny is getting everything you want these days." "Just like Mike's taking your bragging rights as the strongest kid in school." "Dude, we gotta do something to fix this situation. Can you think of how they might have gotten into something like that?" "I've been thinking about that. I believe that they must have been approached for that muscle program somewhere here in town." "How do you figure?" Kyle asked. "Well, my sister babysat Donny's little brother all summer, so I know his family didn't go anywhere. And my older brother worked for Mike's dad at the car wash, and he said that Old Man Cross didn't take his family on vacation this year." "OK. So they were in town all summer." "So if someone offer to put them in a training program, it was most likely at a gym or a health food store, right? Some place where somebody would be looking for kids willing to put on muscle." "Yeah, that makes sense." "Well, guy, let's go start asking some questions. With my brain and your brawn, we should be able to coax someone into spilling the beans. Somebody out there must know something." "Sounds good to me." They quickly walked to the lot and hopped into Kyle's pickup truck. ******** Kyle and Justin went first to the local gym, but none of the workers knew much about the details of Mike and Donny's transformation. Joe, the gym's owner, hadn't even seen the guys since they stopped coming last summer. They walked down to the free weight area to see if Justin recognized anyone who might also know Mike or Donny. "So, dude, this looks like a pretty cool gym," said Kyle. "How long have you been a member here?" "My parents bought memberships for me and my brother a few years ago." "Do you guys still come here." "I do sometimes during the summer, but mostly I use the weight room at school. My brother stopped coming after his high school graduation two years ago. Since then he's put on a lot of weight, though, so I think he wants to start coming again to get back in shape." Justin continues looking for anyone familiar, but nobody's face rang a bell. "Looks like a strike-out here," he said. "Guess so." Before they left, Kyle decided to take a leak and stopped off at the men's room. Justin went to check in the aerobics area to see if any of the instructors might know anything, but the only person there was hot-to-trot Amy Pilkington. "Hey there, studmuffin, whatcha up to?" She sidled right up to Justin and put her hand on his stomach. "Come here to tighten up your abs?" "Nothing, Amy, just trying to find a few things out. And for your info, my abs are plenty tight as is." She rubbed his stomach up and down, and then lifted up his shirt for a peak. Justin gave her a quick flex, because even if she was using him, he couldn't pass up the chance to show off. Now if she would just let him do the same with her tits… Amy cooed, "Well, you're right about that. Not as defined as dear Donny's abs, but still mighty fine." "Well, if you'll excuse me, I gotta get back to my search." "Is it anything I can help with, big man? "Not really. I'll see you around." He took one last look at her luscious ta-tas and headed back to the free weight room. Kyle was already there. "Find anything out?" "Nope. " "Let's go, then." As they headed out the door, Kyle caught sight of Mr. Barker working on a Nautilus machine. Mr. Barker waved, and Kyle shot him a smile in return. There was a juice bar next to the registration desk, so Kyle stopped and charmed the gal at the counter into giving him a free drink. The boys walked a few paces farther and stopped in the lobby by the front doors. "So where to next?" Kyle asked as he finished his drink. "Where would these guys have found out about a program that can add tons of muscle virtually overnight?" "Well, there's several health food stores within a few miles of here. Those kind of places are bound to have salesmen pushing new products on them all the time. Maybe someone saw Mike and Donny's potential to grow huge muscles and provided them with something out-of-this-world." "Lead on, brainiac." They left, not realizing that more than one pair of ears had overheard their conversation. ******** The boys then went to two different GNCs, and the local Max Muscle, but each time came up empty-handed. "We should hit Pro Body, too," Justin said, on their way back to their neighborhood. "I think I saw Mike wearing one of their T-shirts one time, so maybe he bought stuff there." "Where's Pro Body?" Kyle asked. "It's only a few blocks away from here. Turn left on Hawthorne and look for a little strip mall on your right." Kyle followed Justin's direction and turned into the parking lot. The strip mall was mostly deserted, with only a small hair salon and a shoe repair store still remaining. The Pro Body sign was up, but the store was one of many that had a "For Lease" sign in the front window. "Huh. I guess they weren't doing so hot," said Justin. "Why don't I hop out and go ask at the salon?" Kyle agreed, and Justin got out and went inside. After talking to one of the stylists for a few minutes, he took something from her and strode back out to the truck. "What's going on, Justin?" "She said the owner of the store left mysteriously one night about a month ago, and nobody's heard from him since. The landlord had left the key there, so I convinced her that I was a prospective tenant who wanted to check out the property. Let's go inside and see what we find." Kyle got out of his pickup truck and walked with Justin into the store. It was small, only about 500 square feet, and the walls were covered with posters of famous bodybuilders. Most of the nutrition bars and powders were still there, along with racks of month-old issues of Flex, MuscleMag, and Muscle & Fitness. "Wow. The guy must have had a good reason for leaving all this stuff behind," said Kyle. Justin nodded, as he continued looking around. "See if you can find anything interesting behind the counter, Kyle. I'll look in the back room." Kyle leaned over the counter and opened all the drawers near the old register, but he found nothing but a few old magazines and some paperwork. He then rifled through a small filing cabinet, which contained only old tax returns and business records. There was a small desk where it looked like a computer used to sit, but there were no old disks in any of the drawers. He found nothing that gave any clue about a training regimen that would turn Mike and Donny into super he-men. Kyle stood back up and caught sight of his body in the full-length mirror on the wall. He started flexing his biceps while he waited for Justin. "Find anything, Justin?" he yelled. Justin came out of the back room carrying a large box. "I may have. Look at all these containers. They are all full of different protein powders and are marked Experimental." "So what?" "So, we know Mike has been a customer here at one time. We know he and Kyle were a part of some experimental training program. And these powders are all marked experimental. There's gotta be a connection." Kyle nodded. "Let's go get some milk and give 'em a shot. Who knows? Maybe by tomorrow we'll be both be bigger than Mike. But hey - you think that lady next door will care if we take this box?" "No problem. You go over to there and return the key. While you distract the hairdresser with your manly charms, I'll put the box in the truck." "Gotcha." They both left the store, and Kyle walked toward the salon. Right before entering, he took off his shirt and tossed it back to Justin, who caught it and threw it into the box. Justin listened as Kyle entered the store. "Here you go, ma'am, thanks for letting us look," he could hear him saying. "Do you have a place I can wash up? That place was mighty dusty." As the hairdresser stood gazing at the half-naked Adonis in front of her, Justin sneaked back to the truck and put the powders in the cab. Kyle returned a minute later and they headed off. ******** "So where is your family?" Kyle asked as they headed into Justin's house. "My parents are at my sister's swim meet, and then they're all going out for dinner. They probably won't be back until nine. My older brother usually doesn't get off work until midnight." "Cool, so we have an hour or so to test these out with no parental interference." They walked into the kitchen, and Justin grabbed a jug of milk and two huge glasses. "Which one do you think we should try first?" "How about this one?" Kyle said, pointing to a canister marked MNR as he set down the box on the counter. "What do you think MNR stands for?" "Hmmm….Muscle….or Mass….Nutrition….something." Justin poured the milk and Kyle mixed in the powder. As he was doing so, there was a knock on the door. "Are you expecting anyone?" "No. Just keep mixing. I'll be right back." Justin walked into the entry hall and opened the front door. He was shocked to see Mike and Donny there. Both muscle boys were wearing tight white tank tops and basketball shorts, with muscles bulging out all over. "Hey guys," he said, trying to sound calm. "What's up?" Donny smiled. "We were told by someone at the gym that you were asking questions about us. We followed your car and saw you take some stuff from Pro Body, and we've just come to make sure you don't use it." With lightning speed Donny grabbed Justin's arms and twisted them behind his back, while Mike charged into the kitchen and grabbed Kyle. Justin was fairly strong, but he was no match for Captain America. Donny picked him up over his shoulders and easily tossed him on the couch. About 30 seconds later, Mike did the same with Kyle, who was breathing heavily after losing his struggle to the immense stud. "Look," Mike said, "we don't have nothing against you guys, but we needed to protect our little secret. We can't have everyone knowing how to get this huge and walk around with muscles like these," he said as he flexed his mammoth right bicep. "Look at this arm, Kyle. You'll just not supposed to have anything this size. Face it, you'll never be bigger than me." To reinforce his point, Mike reached forward and grabbed the crotch of Kyle's jeans with his powerful hands. He started to tear the fabric right from the fly, and within 20 seconds had ripped the pants right off of Kyle. Then Mike grabbed Kyle's jockey shorts and tore them off, too. "And from the looks of it, you'll never be bigger than me down there, either." He gave a quick flick with his fingers on Kyle's cock, which he knew would really piss him off. Donny watched a little of the mini-torture session and then went into the kitchen. He returned a few minutes later with the two glasses and said, "Looks like we got here just in time, Mikey. Baby Kyle had these drinks all ready." He handed one to Mike and they both gulped down. "What'd you do with the rest of the powders?" Mike asked while he wiped his mouth. "I poured them down the sink." "Too bad for you guys," said Mike. "A few scoops of this stuff could have made a big difference. Justin, you might have gotten big enough for the NFL. And Kyle, you certainly would have been one of the most muscular men on the…." Mike stopped mid-sentence. He felt a little woozy. He looked over at Donny and could tell he felt the same. "Come on, um, Donny, let's, um…." "Mike," Donny said. That was all he got out before he slumped to the floor, dropping his glass as he fell. Mike tried to swagger over and pick him up, but he too started to fall. He grabbed a chair for balance but continued to go down. His immense weight crushed the chair, and he too collapsed to the floor. Kyle and Justin just sat and stared. They were not sure what to do. "Do you think this is sort some of trick?" Kyle asked. "How the hell would I know?" replied Justin. Both Mike and Donny started to moan and rolled over onto their backs, and then managed to prop themselves up on the nearby love seat. They both had huge erections sticking up in their shorts. "What's happening? I feel so weak," said Mike. "I can barely move," added Donny. "Something's really wrong. Oh, God, what's wrong with my dick?" "They're...getting…so…huge," Mike cried. Their erections continued to grow bigger and bigger each second. Their penises must have been a foot long by now, and they were ripping right through their shorts. Mike's cock came through first. It just shredded the material on his underwear and shorts and burst through like a gopher popping out of its hole. Donny's followed a few seconds later, tearing through his clothes as he lay against the love seat. Kyle and Justin could do nothing but sit and watch in amazement as the shafts became engorged. They were like two deer caught in headlights, frozen with anticipation. "It's like all my strength has gone into my dick!" Donny moaned. "Oh, God," Mike exclaimed, "mine is on fire, too! Bigger and bigger. Harder and harder. Shit, I think I'm gonna cum!" He and Donny both started to buck a little as their cocks grew more and more red and swollen. They must have been at least eighteen inches long at this point and looked ready to pop. Upon hearing Mike's announcement, Kyle finally snapped out of his stupor. He pushed Justin down onto the couch, jumped out of the way, and slid behind the end table. Justin tried to get up, too, but it was too late. Both Donny and Mike ejaculated immediately, spraying cum all over him and the couch. "Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" they both screeched in unison. "Shit!" yelled Kyle in amazement. "Fuck!" screamed Justin as he the cum showered over him. Mike and Donny continued to shoot their wads for about fifteen seconds. Then at exactly the same moment, they stopped, and their cocks began to decrease in size almost immediately. Justin slowly got up from the couch, but the cum on him was sticky and he had to move slowly. Kyle got up off the floor, confused as what to do next. Mike and Donny moaned and groaned for about 30 more seconds, and then they slowly stood up. Their cocks had retreated back into their shorts by this time, and they both seemed a little unstable. Mike shook his head a few times and seemed to recover. He balled up his fists and growled "I don't know what the hell happened, but you guys are gonna get it now. Nobody makes a fool of me like this." He took one step forward, stopped, and uttered in a hushed tone, "Uh oh." As Justin and Kyle looked on, Mike's body began to change. His muscle tone started to fade, and his body became more and more smooth. His gut grew larger and larger, seeming to spill right over his waistband and out from uder his shirt. His chest, arms, and legs lost all of their definition and expanded as they grew flabbier. Soon his clothes couldn't hold him in anymore and ripped right off his ballooning body. "My muscles!" he cried. He flexed one of his arms, but there was nothing but jiggly flab. No shape, no strength, and no more power. "What's happening? My muscles are all gone! I'm a total blimp now." He tried to reach down to feel his penis but couldn't get his arms around his gut. Donny, on the other hand, just started to shrink. His arms deflated, his chest caved in, and his legs went from tree trunks to toothpicks. His tank top covered a good deal of his torso, and his once tight-fitting shorts slid down to his feet. "And I've turned into a weakling! What was in those powders?" Kyle started laughing hysterically and walked over to the former hunks, who were now both cowering in shame. "Looks like you guys had quite the adverse reaction to those drinks. Excuse me, Captain Emaciated," he said as he easily pushed Donny back onto the floor. "So who's the biggest at school now, fatty? Think you still want to take me on? Think you will want to challenge this body ever again?" Mike put his head down and wanted to cry, and Donny crawled meekly behind him. "Look at you, Mr. Tub of Lard." Kyle grabbed a handful of Mike's flab, then jiggled his flabby tits, and began to laugh again. "It's like Superman drank a glass full of Kryptonite. You guys are gonna be the biggest joke's in town. Everybody's gonna find out you were fakes!" Kyle walked behind Mike and kicked him in the back of the leg, which caused him to lose his balance and fall to his knees. "Hit the deck and give me 20, stud. God knows you could use the conditioning now. You too, weakling," he said while glaring at Donny. Mike lay down on the floor, but he found it very difficult to maneuver with his enlarged gut in the way. He tried to grunt out one pushup but was entirely unsuccessful. Donny didn't have any luck either; he could barely muster the strength to roll over, let alone do a pushup. Kyle jumped down and laid on the back of Big Mike, who grunted when the hunk landed. He grabbed Mike's arms and pinned down his legs. "So who's the King of the Hill now?" Kyle asked. "Can't get away from me, can you? Go ahead and try, fatso!" Mike struggled, but it was no use. No matter how much he bucked and squirmed, he could not get the muscle man off of him, so he gave up the fight. Kyle, realizing Mike was acquiescing to the situation, let go of Mike's arms and cupped his breasts, squeezing them hard. "So you gonna be my bitch from now on? You gonna do everything I say?" Kyle got very turned on with this domination routine, and his cock began to grow hard as it lay in the crack of Mike's butt. The friction between their naked bodies only intensified the excitement for him. "Hey, Kyle." Kyle looked up at Justin, who was still standing by the coach. "What, Justin? Can't you see I'm busy getting my revenge?" "Something's happening." "What?" The cum, although still covering the corner of the room, was fading quickly. Within a few more seconds, it had evaporated completely, as though the spewing had never occurred. As this happened, Justin finally revealed his secret: "Kyle, I think I'm getting bigger." Sure enough, Justin began to grow. • Who's Next? «3» By Lucky Sure enough, Justin began to grow. Kyle stood up and stopped tormenting Mike, watching as his new buddy started pumping up. Both Mike and Donny, former muscle studs that had been turned into a blimp and a wimp, desperately wanted to run away, but they could not take their eyes off of Justin either. Justin's chest filled up first. Layer upon layer of thick juicy boy-muscle started to bunch up around his pecs, forcing them to grow upward and outward. They became firmer, stronger, and much more pronounced, stretching the fabric of his polo shirt as they expanded. His arms ballooned up next, taking up more and more space in his once-loose sleeves. Justin's molehill-sized biceps suddenly felt like mountains of power, growing his arms from a modest 16 inches to 19 inches in just a few seconds. He hit a quick double bi, and the other boys in the room gasped as they watched his arms ball up into nicely peaked pythons. Justin got more and more excited as the seconds passed. He used his newfound strength to rip the shirt right off his torso, and his mouth dropped open at the sight of the hot teen bodybuilder he was becoming. He watched in amazement as his abs grew tighter and more developed before his very eyes. He had always had a firm waist before, but nothing like this! Then his delts and lats began to grow bigger and wider, making him feel like a total fucking superstar. Next his legs began to feel heavier, and Justin reached down and massaged his burgeoning thighs through his cargo shirts. God, they felt so hard and sexy! He unbuttoned the shorts and let them drop to the floor, standing there only in his tight white BVDs. He ogled the increasing definition in his quads and calves, dreaming of what Amy Pilkington would say about him now. After a few minutes his muscle growth started to slow, but as it did, Justin began to feel a strange tingling in his groin. Something was moving down there; something was coming to life. He pulled down the waistline of his underwear with his thumbs and stared at his cock. It looked like it was pulsing, throbbing, and growing as well! Sure enough, with each passing second, it seemed to get bigger and stronger, taking on a new and improved shape and girth. Justin's cock finally snaked outside of his briefs to the point where the others could see it, and each of them gasped again. It was not only much longer, but also perfectly formed and incredibly thick. After finally stretching to about 13 inches, it seemed to stop growing as well, just hanging from Justin's groin like a gigantic garden hose. Kyle particularly was staring in complete awe. There was something about Justin's penis that was hypnotic and alluring. He didn't know what the attraction was, and he had certainly never had these kinds of thoughts before, but he wanted to taste it badly. Somehow, Justin could sense his newfound appeal. He had not grown as big and strong as Kyle, but he knew that Kyle wanted something from him, and he knew in his heart that Kyle wanted it desperately. "Hmm," Justin thought. "Is it possible that I can use Kyle's desperation to my advantage? Is it possible to get something from him once he's under my spell? I just need a plan." Justin contemplated the situation for a few more seconds, and then he pointed and Mike and Donny and bellowed, "You two, get out of here!" Mike and Donny staggered up, both a little dizzy and confused. "But I don't have any clothes," Mike protested. "Can't you give me something to wear?" Justin thought about the predicament as he tucked his mammoth cock back into his underwear. Unlike Kyle, he wasn't that vindictive toward the former studs, especially now that he had the glory of his new physique. "Stay put." Justin jogged out of the living room and down the hallway, enjoying the feeling of his bulk. He ran into his brother's room and picked up a pair of sweats and an XXL T-shirt, thinking how sad it was that his brother had gotten so fat lately. He caught sight of his body in the bedroom mirror, however, and the sadness left quickly. Justin flexed his massive biceps and triceps for about 30 seconds, and then headed back to the living room. "Here you go, Tubby, these should fit you. Now get out!" Mike quickly put on the clothes, and he and Donny (still in his much-too-large tank top and basketball shorts) left quickly through the front door. "Shit, shit, shit," said Mike as they descended the steps. "I can't believe what just happened. We're going to be the laughingstocks of the town now." He looked down at his gut, kneaded the flabby flesh with his hands, and then nearly started to cry. "Not necessarily," whispered Donny. "Remember how I said that I poured the rest of the powders down the sink? Well, I didn't. I wanted Kyle and Justin to think they were gone forever, but I actually hid them out behind the back porch." Mike quickly stopped playing with his belly and hugged Donny, nearly knocking him down in the process. "Well, let's go get them and see if we can fix this mess." The dark night concealed their movements as the boys quietly ran around the side of the house and sneaked through the back gate. They looked in the dining room window and saw that Justin was busy flexing while Kyle was fingering Justin's cock, so they continued on to the deck. Donny reached under to where he had hidden the box, but he was shocked and horrified to find nothing there. "It's gone! But who could have taken it? We made sure that Justin and Kyle were the only ones in the house before we knocked." "Somebody else had to have seen you put it there," suggested Mike. "Do you think someone was watching from outside when we were in the house?" "But I didn't see a soul when I came out here the first time. Whoever it was must have been hiding. But who?" replied Donny. "Well, someone who knew we were coming maybe. Or somebody who wanted to see how we got so big so they could get big themselves?" Donny was about to continue the conversation, but then he cocked his head as a gentle rustling noise caught his attention. "Shhh. Listen," he said quietly. He looked around for a few seconds, and then pointed to a nearby grove of bushes. "I think whoever it is might still be here." Donny and Mike stealthily moved toward the bushes, peering into the branches for any sign of the culprit. As they neared within a few feet, a dark figure shot out between them and raced toward the back gate. ******** Back in Justin's house, Kyle was admiring his friend's much improved body. "Buddy. You sure did get bigger. You're not as big as I am, of course, but definitely an improvement. Look at these pecs you got," he said as he massaged Justin's chest. "Nice, very nice." Justin stood there and smiled. "Wow. Kyle's got it for me bad. I am so going to make the most of out this." Kyle slowly moved his hands down Justin's torso, all the while massaging and kneading his hard muscles. "And your tight little waist is so shredded. The chicks are gonna dig this." The rubbing motion on his pecs and abs felt very erotic to Justin, who played along by closing his eyes and moaning his acceptance. He felt his cock begin to stir again, and his erection sprouted somewhat furiously. Kyle tried to control himself, but when he saw Little Justin pop out, he could not keep his hands off it. Like a drug addict who was offered a hit of his narcotic of choice, Kyle simply had to grab on, never wanting to let go. "Damn this thing is heavy," he said as he started feeling its heft. "Yeah, oh yeah," said Justin. "It's a whopper, ain't it?" "Oh my God, does it feel great in my hands. It's so warm and firm and…and…and…mesmerizing." Justin smiled. The bigger his dick got, the more power it seemed to have. Kyle sank to his knees, pulled down Justin's underwear, and then continued to rub the engorged dick. "I don't know what's come over me. I've never felt this way about another guy before, but I want to suck your cock so badly." ******** Mr. Barker was running as fast as he could. He darted between Mike and Donny and headed for the gate. Both boys jumped at their teacher, but they missed by a mile in their weakened conditions, and then had to get up and scramble after him. Mr. Barker had been at the gym, and he had overheard Kyle and Justin searching for the source of added muscle on Mike and Donny. Wanting to know the secret himself, he had followed Kyle and Justin to Pro Body, and then followed them home as well. He had been watching from the dining room window when Mike and Donny busted in and tried to spoil the party. And most importantly, he had been watching when Donny put the box under the back porch. Now here he was running away. Running to escape from Mike and Donny, both of whom desperately wanted the source of their power back. Mr. Barker darted past the open gate and ran into the street, struggling to hold up the heavy carton of powders. Thinking the boys might catch him if he tried to unlock and get into his car, he decided to run away and look for a hiding place. After a few blocks, he turned back to check on his pursuers, causing him to overlook the sprinkler sitting on the lawn he was cutting across. He tripped, stumbled, lost control of his precious box, and then slammed onto the ground. Mr. Barker recovered as quickly as possible, gathering up the powders and replacing them in the box. He had hurt his left ankle and right arm when he fell, so he was moving even slower than before. The boys were gaining quickly on him now. "I've just got to get away. I want to be a muscleman so badly! This is my once chance!" He took off again, huffing and puffing as he went. ******** Kyle was breathing heavy, too. The desire for Justin's cock was overwhelming his senses. "Before I let you suck my dick, Kyle, let's go up to my bedroom so we won't be disturbed. That way, even if my parent's come home, you won't have to stop." Kyle would have readily agreed to anything his buck-naked friend would have said. "Sure, sure." Justin continued. "You go on up. Last door on the right. I'll tidy up and be there in a minute." Kyle gathered up his clothes and headed upstairs. All he could think was, "This is gonna be fuckin' awesome!" He opened the door to Justin's bedroom, flipped on the light, and lay down on the bed. Impatiently he fingered his own dick until Justin finally walked into the room and shut the door. Kyle smiled, and then wordlessly dived off the bed and grabbed Justin's legs with both arms. He took the tip of the cock into his mouth and began to suck furiously. The experience was unbelievable for Kyle. Justin's dick could only be described as food of the gods, like something he had never tasted before. It was tender and tough and sweet and juicy all at once. Parts of it were very moist indeed, and Kyle sopped it all up. He was beginning to feel slightly dizzy from the excitement… ******** Mr. Barker was still running furiously, but after only a mile, he was definitely losing steam. He was sure that any second now the boys would catch up to him and take back the box and his dream of being a huge muscle stud. Determined to get away, he turned left at Denver Avenue, ran for a few more blocks, and then discovered a possible sanctuary: The Rosewood Hotel. Mr. Barker ran across the parking lot and jetted into the back employee's entrance. He thought the Mike and Donny were close behind, so he did not stop to look at or talk to any of the hotel personnel. He just pretended like he was supposed to be there and sauntered down the hallway, whistling a casual tune. He spotted an employee restroom, ducked in, and quickly locked the door. Dropping the box onto the counter, Mr. Barker just stood there silently for a few moments, listening to himself pant. "Am I safe?" he thought. "Even though he's really fat now, I'm sure Mike could easily overpower me if he finds out where I am. How am I going to get out of here?" He looked down at the box, knowing what the answer would have to be. "I guess you're my best hope now." He opened an unmarked orange canister in the box, dipped in his finger, and licked off the powder. "Tastes OK," he thought. So he did it again. And again. And then waited to see what would happen. ******** Kyle continued to get dizzier and dizzier. Lost in a fog and delirious with joy, he let go of Justin's legs and sagged to the floor. Justin smiled, knowing it was working. "What's happening? I feel so weak all of a sudden," said Kyle as he rolled onto his back. "When you were up here daydreaming about my cock, I was busy rubbing it in the glasses that Donny and Mike drank from. There was a little of those powered drinks still in them, and I got it all over my groin. You just drank it up!" "No! You didn't!" "Dude, I just grew like 50 pounds of muscle, and it was the greatest fucking feeling in the world! I want more! I want lots more! And, I could tell by the way you were looking at me, you were hungry for my cock. So I figured if I could get the powder on my dick, I could get you to slurp it up." As Justin spoke, Kyle's cock began to grow bigger and bigger and redder and redder, just as Mike and Donny's had done before. Kyle tried to scream, but all he could muster was a shrill whine. "Not my muscles, no, not them," he sobbed. Just before Kyle came, Justin knelt down, took the engorged cock into his mouth, and then braced for the impact. ******** Mr. Barker stopped licking the powders and waited for a few seconds. "Is something happening?" he thought. "I feel so strange." Slowly his vision began to blur. He took off his glasses to wipe his eyes, only to realize that he could see perfectly. "That's odd. I don't need my glasses…" Before he could finish his thought, Mr. Barker caught sight of himself in the restroom mirror. His hair was growing in where it used to be, pushing his hairline down his forehead and covering up any trace of his baldness. Within seconds his thinning brown bowl cut had grown into long, thick, wavy blonde strands that seemed to grow into a natural, yet quite stylish, formation. Other changes came quite quickly as well. Mr. Barker's eyed turned into sparkling blue pools, his adult acne cleared up, his chin grew more and square and pronounced, and his skin took on a healthy tan. His posture also improved, making him appear much taller than before (or was he growing?), and he felt all his neck and lower back problems disappear in an instant. And then the muscles came. Mr. Barker's shoulders, arms, chest, abs, back, and legs all started beefing themselves up. Like an inflating balloon, each part of his body grew considerably over the next thirty seconds. The added poundage stretched his sweatsuit to the max, leaving nothing to the imagination. "Damn!" he said in his new lower voice. "I look good! Like a super handsome Jay Cutler!" Mr. Barker put his hands under his sweatshirt and ran them over his pecs, stopping for a few seconds to play with his spool-like nipples. Anxious to see more, he took off his shirt and pulled down his pants to get a better view of his Adonis-like physique. He made all the obligatory poses that he had seen a million times before in all the muscle magazines, and he was very surprised to see how well he stacked up. He would have stayed in there for the next few days exploring his new body if the knock hadn't come at the door. "Are you ever coming out?" a voice asked. Mr. Barker, still naked except for his underwear, opened the door. He stared at the man who had been knocking, and then asked, "What's your hurry, little dude?" The guy was in pretty decent shape, but he could not hold a candle to Mr. Barker's new body. "I was…I mean, well…I am so…" he said as he tried to maneuver around Mr. Barker and get into the restroom. "Who was this guy?" he thought. "He doesn't work at the hotel, that's for sure." Mr. Barker snickered as he blocked the doorway, realizing he could have a little fun. "Well come on in, little dude, I'm not gonna bite you." He firmly grabbed the man by his T-shirt, dragged him inside, and then shut the door again. ******** Justin swallowed hard as Kyle came. He held on tight as the monster cock sprayed furiously, but he managed to take the whole load into his mouth. Within a few minutes, the changes started to occur. As with Mike, Kyle's dick retreated to its previous size and his muscles started to fade away as layer upon layer of teen flab spread across his body. He grew wider and stockier with each passing second, until he reached the point where you would have thought the boy had never worked out a day in his life. His arms jiggled, his pecs sagged, and his belly grew so big that you could hardly see his cock anymore. Justin, however, went in the opposite direction. Everything that had gotten bigger twenty minutes ago started to grow again. His arms jumped up to 22 inches, his chest exploded up to 60 inches, and each thigh pushed its way up to 32 inches. He stood there flexing as they grew, watching himself turn into the Hercules of Hoffman Street. "Nobody can touch me now," he thought. After taking more clothes from his brother's room for Kyle, he picked up the ex-jock and forced him to get dressed. "Justin, buddy, you have to figure out how to change me back. I'm not meant to be a fatty. I'm a muscle stud. I'm supposed to be buff and have huge muscles, not this disgusting gut and these flabby arms. Please! You gotta help me get my body back!" "You heard Donny, he poured the other powders down the drain. You'll just have to start working out again from scratch." "But that would take years!" Kyle whined. "So you better get started, tubby." He forcefully escorted his fat friend to the door and sent him on his way. Then Justin dressed himself in Kyle's old clothes and thought of where he wanted to go first. "First stop, Amy Pilkington's house." ******** "What's your name, little dude?" "Steve," the man replied nervously. "And what do you here at the hotel," Mr. Barker asked. "I run the fitness room." "Oh, the fitness room. I bet your nice little body provides plenty of motivation for guests, right?" "I, um, get some compliments, sure." "Well, tell me, Steve, how do you think I can get my pecs a little fuller? I don't think they're quite big enough. Do you?" Mr. Barker grabbed Steve's hands and placed them own his own pecs, which he bounced up and down several times. "Do they seem small to you?" "No, they seem plenty huge to me. You should not be ashamed of these babies at all," said Steve. "Incredible, simply incredible. They're like huge chunks of warm steel…" Mr. Barker continued flexing for a few more moments, until he saw a huge erection tenting in Steve's pants. He reached into his pocket and started rubbing furiously. "What's going on down there, little dude? You like what you see?" Steve muttered a simple "uh huh" and kept massaging Mr. Barker's chest. A few seconds later he came, sending a shiver down his body and causing him to moan. Mr. Barker pulled his hand out of Steve's pocket, taking the man's car keys at the same time. He gently set Steve down on the toilet to give him time to recover. "Thanks for the rubdown, little dude. I'm gonna borrow your car for a little while, OK?" "Sure thing. Anything you want. It's the black Escalade near the back of the lot." "Thanks, little dude." Mr. Barker quickly redressed, picked up his box, and left the restroom. He looked for Mike and Donny, but they were nowhere in sight, so he continued down the hallway and into the lobby. Steve's words were ringing in his ears: "Anything you want." There he found a house courtesy phone and made a call to the school's answering machine. "Hello, this message is for Principal Clark. This is Mr. Barker from the history department. I'm just calling to let you know that I'm quitting teaching and will not be back. I will be going into a new, more lucrative, line of work as of this evening." He hung out and strode confidently toward the front exit. "With this body, I will be able to get anything I want," he thought. "And since I'm no longer her teacher, what I want right now is Amy Pilkington." • Restored «4» By Corwin "Come on Mike!" Donny cried, panting and trying to catch his breath. "He went," gasp, "into the hotel." Donny leaned over, hands to his knees to support himself as he tried to catch his breath. Donny had gotten ahead of Mike as they chased Mr. Barker. Mike lumbered like a wounded cow. His face was red and he was breathing hard. When he got to the back of the hotel, he fell against the wall. Donny looked up. "Mike! Are you OK!" Mike couldn't speak, but kept panting. "So," he let out a wheeze that sounded like a pinhole in a balloon, "weak." He panted heavily for another minute. "Donny, where'd he go." Mike panted some more. "I saw him go in here," Donny walked over to his now fat friend. "We gotta find him," Mike cried, a tear running down his cheek. "Look at me. I'm covered in sweat and can barely move. I use to be able to run the 100 in 18 seconds. Now look at me." He pulled on the door, and grunted as he had trouble with the taut hinges. Donny followed Mike in. "We'll find him." They began to walk through the hotel, searching for their teacher and the box of supplements he had taken. As they approached the lobby, Donny saw a muscular young man leaving the rest room. He was carrying their box. "Mike, look!" "Who is that? Shit, has he been at the stuff! Look at that body." "Shhhh...." warned Donny. "We don't want him to see us." Donny and Mike got closer, as the man walked over to a phone. "Ya, he's definitely big, but no where as big as you were Mike. We gotta get that box!" They listened as the man called their principal. It only took them a second to realize that the young man was Mr. Barker, and that he was quitting his job. He put the phone down and started walking toward the front door. Mike and Donny quietly followed him. Mr. Barker strode with new confidence. Donny and Mike followed behind, watching their teacher's new muscles ripple and flex with each step he took. He seemed oblivious to the fact that he was being followed, too caught up in his new muscular vigor. He probably wouldn't care if he did notice. His powerful body could now easily out muscle both of the weakened jocks with no problem. Mr. Barker turned the corner and walked down a residential street. "What's he doing?" asked Mike. "Looks like he's looking for a house. Hey, doesn't Amy live somewhere near here?" "That slut! Hasn't she been all over you?" "Ya," Donny admitted. "She wants out of this town and was using me. Doubt she'd like the new me though. Justin was always hot for her. Wonder if Mr. Barker..." "Dude, that's sick. He's like way older than we are." "Ya, but look at him now! He's just her type." Just then Donny saw someone approaching from the other direction. Even from this distance, the man was huge. "Quick Mike. Over here!" "But isn't that Amy's house there?" "Ya, but isn't that Justin coming down the street! We gotta hide!" As the hulking figure walked under a street light, Mike could see that it was Justin. But he was huge, even bigger than the last time they saw him. In fact, he looked almost as big as Kyle. Justin was wearing shorts, and his thickly muscled legs were deeply ripped. He had a tank top that was cropped to show a perfect 6-pack, and his pecs created a thick shelf that tented the shirt over his thin waist. His arms were thick and strong, and he walked with the same confidence that Mr. Barker displayed. Mr. Barker stopped in his tracks when he saw the other man. He was concealed by darkness, and the large interloper had not yet seen him. He walked over to some shrubs and put the box down, hiding it. He then stepped into the light. The other man stopped, and Mr. Barker approached the huge stranger. Justin flexed his chest, bouncing the thick muscles as a primal challenge to the other man. The man was big, but not as big as Justin. "Wassup," Jason said, not as a question, but as a challenge. "I'm here to visit someone," replied Barker, trying not to be intimidated. He now recognized the man as Justin, but he was even bigger and more powerful than the last time he had seen him. "Me too," replied Justin, then adding after a brief pause, "little guy." Mr. Barker's felt a swarm of butterflies in his stomach at this challenge. He took a deep breath, and felt his now thick pecs rub against his shirt. "Not that little," he challenged back. He tried to make it sound convincing. Justin paused. "Don't recall seeing you before," he said, looking the guy up and down. He grabbed the base of his top, and in one fluid motion, lifted it over his head. He flared his lats and flexed his pecs, showing off every inch of his 60 inch chest. "This is what I got. You?" Justin stood, hands on his hips, muscle flexed and stared at the Mr. Barker. Mr. Barker accepted the challenge. He removed his shirt and began to flex in front of Justin. Both men began to circle each other. Unknown to Mr. Barker, Donny and Mike had been making their move. Once he put down the box, Mike started to run toward it. "Hey, careful Mike. We don't want him to see us!" Donny warned. Working in the shadows, the two powerless ex-jocks snuck up to the box. It was trash night on the street, and as they snuck over to their target, Donny grabbed another cardboard box about the same size. "What's that for?" Mike asked. "So Barker doesn't know we took the sups!" "Fuck man! That's thinking ahead," Mike said. While the now buff Mr. Barker and super-buff Justin parried, Mike and Donny substituted their garbage box for the supplements. Mike could barely carry the box, he was so weak, but they managed to get away. "Nice man," said Justin, groping Barker's hard chest. "But not as nice as mine." He grabbed Barker's hand and raised it to his own chest. Justin flexed, trapping the man's hand between the two melon-sized mounds. Barker tried to pull away, his arm flexing in rebellion, but Justin's flex was too strong. "Ya man, when Amy checks out my bod, she'll forget all about Captain America." "Amy?" Mr. Barker said. "Amy Pilkington?" Justin unflexed and Mr. Barker pulled his hand out, stretching the fingers now that they were free from the crushing power of Justin's chest. "Ya, is that who you're looking for? Shit. Why would she want a wimp like you when she could have a handsome, sexy stud like me." Justin hit a double bicep pose, showing the size of his superior arms. Mr. Barker flexed, but his arms, though peaked and muscular, were dwarfed compared to Justin's superior guns. Justin laughed, brought his arms down and grabbed his crotch. "Besides, my muscles ain't the only thing big on me." He reached down, grabbed his shirt and pulled it on. Justin walked toward Mr. Barker, placed his hand on Barker's shoulder and pushed him out of the way with ease. Barker watched as Justin walked up to a door. He knocked, and Amy opened it. A look of surprise changed to giggles of delight as she let Justin in her house. A few moments later, he saw a light turn on on the second floor. A shirtless Justin walked to the window and closed the blinds. Mr. Barker felt his anger building. "We'll see about that." He went to the shrubs and grab the box he had hidden there. Mike and Donny carried their treasure through the shadows between two homes. They found a detached garage with an open door, went in and turned on the light. Mike put the box down with a thud and shook out his hand. Looking around, it appeared that the garage had been converted to some kind of workshop, with a sink and lots of power tools. "I hate feeling this weak. That box should be nothing, but I could barely carry it here." Mike complained. Donny locked the door and went to the box. He started lifting bottles out, reading the notes on them. "Come on Donny. Someone might come. They can't see me like this!" Mike lifted his flabby stomach and dropped it. It vibrated like jello. "I gotta get this right Mike. We can't make another mistake like last time!" Donny looked around. He lifted a bottle, took it out, then reached in and grabbed a note. "Bingo! Here's a key." Donny looked at the paper. "OK, this paper says what each bottle does." Donny looked at the bottle he pulled out. "This one is MNR. According to the sheet, that means 'muscle neutralizing reaction'. This must be the one we took before." "Keep that away from me. I barely have any muscle left for it to neutralize," said Mike. Donny began pulling bottles out, looking for something. He pulled three bottles out. They were labeled 'FM', 'MGF' and 'MB'. "I can't see anything that will definitely restore our muscles, but I think this might work. This one is a fat metabolizer. This one says that it converts food into muscle, but is marked a failure." "But that's the one we took originally!" Mike exclaimed. "Ya. The guy who invited this stuff must have believed our little gambit." Donny picked up the third bottle. "This one is called muscle boost. I think if we mix the three together, it might reverse the effects." Donny walked over to the sink. There were a couple of glasses. He took a scoop of each of the powders and mixed it with water. "Give it to me," said Mike. "No, let me try it first. If it doesn't work..." Donny downed the drink. Donny stood there for what seemed to Mike like hours, but was only a minute. Donny began to wobble a bit, like he was losing his balance and began to stagger. "Mike, I feel funny. Something is happeni..." Mike ran to try and support Donny. As he grabbed the thin man to support him, he felt something. Donny's soft body began to harden. He waist become hard and he felt abs pushing through the skin. Donny also seemed to be getting heavier, and his chest was pressing against his shirt. "Donny! It's working!" Donny's legs began to thicken in his shorts and his tank top began to pull tight as his lats spread like wings and his shoulders broadened. His arms thickened and Mike began to rub them, feeling the power return to his friend. In less than a minute, Donny once again had his Captain America body. His good looks and brilliant smile showed his pleasure. "Ya, that's more like it!" "My turn." Mike ran to the sink and made up his own cocktail. He downed it in a single gulp. "Come here Donny, I may need your help. It looked like it was a bit disorienting on you." Donny walked over and Mike began to wobble, his 350 pounds of flab nearly falling to the floor. Donny's restored muscles flexed to support the big man. Mike's waist began to thin as his mass redistributed itself. His pecs grew and his arms became firm. "Oh ya, feeling stronger" Mike said as he raised his arms and felt his chest growing larger. Donny put his arm on Mike's bicep and felt the 28-inchers become like steel. Mike's thighs ripped and his calves became like diamonds. Mike's lats expanded and pushed against Donny, forcing him to step backward while he continued to support the strengthening behemoth. Within a minute, Mike stood under his own power and flexed his mountainous arms. "YA!" he cried, and flexed into a crab pose that strained against his clothes. Suddenly, Donny cried, "Mike!" He grabbed his stomach and hunched over, "Something's wrong!" Mike looked at Donny, and saw that his muscles were throbbing and seemed to be growing larger. Mike grabbed Donny's arm and felt his grip being forced apart by Donny's strengthening bicep. "Must be the muscle boost. Didn't think..." Donny's stood up straight and his head snapped back. Mike heard a tear as Donny's tank top couldn't stretch any larger and his lats and pecs expanded. Donny's ripped waist became a perfect muscle gut. His legs thickened and strengthened. Mike watched as Donny became as large as Kyle, then kept growing. He rubbed his hand over his friend's muscle pecs, feeling their strength and weight and soon realized that Donny was approaching his massive size. Mike felt a pang of jealousy as Donny's growth slowed. "Donny, flex!" Mike ordered. Donny reacted, raising his arm in a huge bicep. Mike flexed his own arm. Donny's bicep was at least as big as Mike's, if not slightly larger. Before Mike could react, he felt a strong cramp in his own gut. "Oaaaaahhh!" he cried, "Yes!" Mike began to feel even stronger. Donny watched as Mike's already stretched shirt ripped from his body. His massive 80 inch chest exploded with more size, his ballooning pecs forcing into the man's chin. His traps pressed into his thickening neck, and his lats pressed his arms wide from his sides. His shorts ripped as his thigh muscles fought against each other for more room. Whatever fat remained around Mike's gut vanished as row after row of abs burst into view and his intercostals came into view as ripped perfection. Mike flexed his strengthening muscles as he grew. Donny couldn't help himself, his hands groping and pressing into Mike's ever more powerful body. As Mike's growth slowed, Mike's hands joined Donny's in appreciating his larger body. "Fuck Mike! You're a fucking hulking muscle freak!" "Damn right I am! Can't wait to see Kyle's face when he sees these cannons." Mike hit a bicep that was inches higher than Donny's 28s. Mike grinned, no longer jealous of Donny's growth. Mike was obviously number one. "Hey Mike. There's a tape. Let's measure those peaks!" Donnie grabbed the tape as Mike's hands continued to appreciate his massive body. Mike placed his hand under the inches deep pec shelf and hefted the heavy meat, weighing it and admiring its dense hardness. When Donny came back with the tape, Mike flexed his left arm, and rubbed his right hand over the incredible boulder. Donny wrapped the tape around Mike's massive arm, and read out the number. "Fucking forty inches. That's a foot bigger than you were before." Mike felt his cock press against his already straining pants as he realized just how big he was. Donny tried to wrap the tape around Mike's chest, but the 8 foot tape was too small. Mike's waist was 35 inches of rock hard ripped muscle, and each thigh had passed the 50 inch mark. Every time Mike flexed, striations of thick muscle pushed through paper thin skin as muscle dominated every aspect of his body. As Mike posed for Donny, he saw some metal pipes and braces. He pushed Donny aside and grabbed a three inch thick pipe. Grinning, he held it between his hands and flexed. The pipe squealed its objections, but bent in half as if it were a piece of clay. Not satisfied, Mike forced the straining steel to bend over on itself and tied the pipe into a knot. "Oh ya! Fucking easy for these!" Mike flexed his arms showing their superiority. Next, Mike grabbed a half inch steel dowel. Mike positioned it across his stomachs, between his rock like abs. Mike flexed into a crab pose, trapping the steel between his flexed muscles. Mike squeezed hard. When he relaxed, he pulled the rod out. Not only had it been forced to conform to the outline of the muscles, it had actually been flattened. Mike tossed it to Donny whose eyes widened as he looked at the 'V' in the steel that represented Mike's main divide and the round outline of his bricklike abs, now preserved in steel. "Damn, I missed having abs more than I knew," said Mike as his hands traced the contours of has muscle gut. Finally, it was too much for Mike. He shed his pants and his erect cock bounced off his powerful abs. Mike grabbed his long dick and squeezed, his popeye-like forearms commanding his fingers to stimulate his manhood. 'Like a steel pipe,' he though as his powerful hand met the resistance of his turgid meat. Donny dropped his pants and joined Mike as the two muscle monsters circle jerked in appreciation of their returned power. In Amy Pilkington's house, another sexual act was occurring. When Amy saw Justin's new body, she had to find out what happened. He didn't hesitate when she invited him up to her room and closed the door. She let out an audible gasp when he pulled off his shirt, and flexed his Mr. Olympia sized chest and arms. Amy didn't refuse when Justin offered to let her feel his muscles, and he laughed at the awe in her voice when she said he was bigger and more handsome than Captain America. "Donny's a skinny weak wimp," he said as he moved her hand to his muscle gut and flexed hard. Amy rubbed her hand over the mounds of muscle, then began to trace their contours. Finally, she let her fingers run down the center of his abs, over his belly button, and into his shorts. She gasped when she touched his cock. Her had grabbed it, her breath becoming deeper and more excited as she felt its thickness and weight. Her hand tried to judge its length, but it was too big. "I'm bigger than Donny everywhere," bragged Justin. "Go ahead, see for yourself." Amy didn't have to be told twice. In a flash, she had Justin naked. As she saw his monster cock, she became hypnotized by Justin's manliness. Justin pulled Amy toward him, and lifted her top. Undoing her bra, he marveled at her firm, perky, perfectly formed breasts. He felt his organ hardening and thickening as he began to kiss her passionately. As they kissed, he slid her shorts down and she kicked them off. He rubbed his organ against her underpants, and felt them moisten with her warm juices. Amy's body heat was rising with desire for Justin and his magnificent body. "You've got the greatest breasts," Justin whispered to her. "How'd you like to feel my monster cock between them?" Amy's answer was to bend down. Grabbing both her girls she wrapped them around Justin's manhood and squeezed, rubbing her soft female skin against his hard rod. Justin's meat began to leak precum as he watched Amy's eyes widen at feeling his power rod between her firm breasts. Sighing heavily, she looked at him and cooed, "Can I suck it, please," her eyes begging him for permission. "Only if I can return the favor," Justin said, putting his arms under hers and lifting her up. He then moved one of his big hands to her crotch, and began to rub it. "Ohhhh..." Justin had to steady Amy as her knees nearly gave out. "Please..." Justin lifted Amy and placed her gently on her bed. He lay next to her in a sixty-nine position. As he felt her warm tongue begin to lap at his organ, he pressed his face into her crotch and forced his tongue between her womanly lips. Justin worked his powerful tongue as Amy ran her mouth over his prodigious meat. He could feel her warm mouth sucking on his head, then her tongue running along his shaft, and her mouth sucking on his balls. Her arms were stroking his massive thighs and calves, testing the muscle as she squeezed and stroked them. It felt so good. He returned the favor by massaging her clit with his tongue and inserting it powerfully into her tube. As he did this, she began to have mini orgasms as any control she had left her body. The more he stimulated her, the more sounds of pleasure she began to make. Pulling back, Justin asked, "Do you want me to fuck you?" "Oh yes... oh god yes... but..." "I'll be gentle. Don't worry, you're so wet, so sexy..." Justin reassured her. He pulled wrapped his arms around her, hugging her as he kissed her pussy before flipping over. He began to kiss her as he ground his cock against her, rubbing her clit with his hard, long shaft. His muscles flexed as he gyrated his groin into her. Amy rubbed her hands over Justin's powerful torso, her body heat rising. Justin moved to the corner of the bed. Lifting Amy like a china doll, he sat up and stroked his organ. "Come here babe. You sit on it. Go as slow as you want." She strattled him, and he kissed each of her breasts as one of her hands grabbed a hold of his traps and the other positioned his monster meat. She pressed his fat head against the opening to her vagina. Justin pressed. He felt her warmth engulf his head, and Amy screamed with pleasure. Justin's legs flexed as he pumped his meat into her, all the while letting her control just how much of his length she took. Slowly, she took more and more of his manhood into her while he kissed and sucked on her breasts. She stroke his arms and pecs, and he flexed for her. He could feel her getting wetter and wetter as her pants turned into coos of pleasure. When about nine of his hard throbbing inches had invaded her, he felt her tighten around him. Amy's head flew back, and she screamed, "OH GOD YES". Justin felt her warm juices flowing over his cock, and he gently pressed further into her. "Justin! Never imagined. Oh god!" He felt her spasm as her orgasms continued. "So big. So strong. Oh! More. Oh please." Justin flexed his dick, stretching her as he thrust inch after inch in and out of her. Amy's fingers dug into Justin's massive pecs, his steely-hard flex easily resisting her hands. "So manly... biggest... oh..." Amy's words trailed off into inarticulate grunts and pants as Justin's monster pressed deeper into her. Her juices lubricated his passage, and she was able to take every inch of his incredible length. When his groin rubbed against hers, he pressed into her clit, causing her orgasms to accelerate. He felt her tightening against him, so he flexed his cock, forcing it harder. Amy screamed with pleasure. "You ain't seen nothing yet," Justin whispered to her. Hugging her, he began to stand. Amy wrapper her legs around his waist, and his thighs flexed as he lifter her. His abs flexed as he continued to thrust his massive cock in and out of her, holding her up with his powerful body. "OH. SO... STRONG..." She kissed him passionately as his muscles and strength made his fucking her so much more intense. "MORE... AMAZING... OH GOD... CAN'T STOP CUMMING... JUSTIN..." Amy's screams were exciting the muscle god more than he ever imagined. "God Amy... You are so good. I'm close to cumming... Want me to cum?" Amy's eyes had rolled back in her head, but she grunted a yes. Justin kissed her deeply, feeling her sexy small body against his big muscular form. The thought of his new strength and sexual prowess filled his mind. He felt his balls tighten and his dick becoming even harder. Amy's breathing was heavy as his powerful muscle fuck continued to cause her to orgasm uncontrollably. Justin's cock exploded into her, mixing his cum with her juices. Their crotches become soaked with man and woman liquids as Justin squirted more and more into Amy. Justin's body tensed and his muscles flexed as he screamed and creamed. He felt his balls pumping his seed into Amy. Justin's orgasm lasted for fifteen seconds or more. When he finished, Amy fell limp in his arms, passed out from the power of his love making. Justin pulled out of her and lay her on his bed. He looked at her firm breasts rising and lowering with each breath. He leaned over and kissed her. Suddenly, Amy's body began to convulse. Her ample breasts seemed to deflate, and her thin waist bulged with fat. Her toned body became flabby. Her white skin became blotchy and her hair lost its sheen. Justin was about to react when he felt light headed. His huge balls seemed to pulse, and a wave of strength and energy rolled through his body. Justin felt heavier, bigger, and turned to look in the mirror. It was happening again. He watched as his pecs began to balloon larger. His already ripped waist thickened with more muscle, and became more shredded. His arms pulsed with more energy. He struck a bicep pose, and watched the peak grow higher and higher. His quads pressed into his big nuts, pushing them forward. His calves thickened, and he felt strong and fast, as if he could run a hundred yards in seconds. "Ya! Grow!" Justin hit a crab pose and watched every muscle flex larger, getting totally ripped. He grinned, noticing that his features were becoming even more handsome and manly than before. He turned to the side, and struck a side chest pose, noting his growing pecs and their roundness. His rack now hung almost a foot over his rock-like abs. "Bigger," he growled as he raised his arms into a twisting double bicep. That's when it hit him. He was as big as Mike had been. As his growth slowed, he bounced his eighty-inch chest and admired his twenty-eight inch arms. He grinned, noting that he was easily as handsome as Donny had been. And his posing was as fluid and graceful as Kyle. He looked at the ugly fat Amy and laughed. "Thanks girl. Looks like fucking you made my transformation complete. Can't wait to hit the football field! I suspect you were just fucked by the new quarterback!" Mr. Barker got back to his apartment. He threw the box on his coffee table and opened it. It was filled with magazines. Frantically, he began to rip through the paper looking desperately for the amazing powders that were no longer there. "NO! I've got to find them!" Mr. Barker turned to return to Amy's house to trace his route. • Worshipping Mr. Barker «5» By Corwin Kyle sat on the football field, watching the sun come up. After leaving Justin's house, he wandered aimlessly. His body felt so weird. His belly jiggled when he walked, and his body conformed to his shirt rather than the shirt stretching to his body. He tired easily. It was wrong. He walked without purpose. When he realized where he was, he had gone to the place he had always felt safe -- the football field. He tried running its length. He was so slow, running less than thirty yards in the time it would have taken him to run the whole field. He pushed himself, only to trip and land face first. Kyle's mind couldn't understand how to control his new body. It was so bloated and strange. He had to know how bad the damage was. He stood up, and his knees and elbows hurt. He couldn't see his legs over his fat stomach, but his elbows were skinned and bloodied. He found the keys the coach had given him to get into the locker room and weight room so he could train whenever he wanted, and walked to the door. Kyle began to feel at home. He had spent countless hours building his muscles and flaunting them for all to see in places like this. He turned on the light and instinctively took off his shirt. He turned toward the mirror, and didn't recognize the person looking back. His face was puffy and lacked the rugged manliness that he normally saw reflected from the mirror. His massive chest that caused awe in men and women alike was flat and saggy. His firm stomach was bloated. The only good thing was that it drooped over his crotch, hiding where his small cock would be. He had always been ashamed that his manly proportions did not extend to his dick. His normally ripped legs were round and his knees were indeed skinned and bleeding. He looked like the Pillsbury dough boy. "I HATE THIS!" he screamed, and made his way into the weight room. "Gotta lift! Maybe that will reverse this curse!" Mike walked into the weight room, and turned on the light. He looked around, and saw that someone had left a bar and weights on the bench. There were two plates on each side. Kyle smiled. "Ya, something light like that!" He walked over, and positioned himself under the 225 pound bar. "No prob. This was my warm up weight!" Kyle grabbed the bar, took a deep breath, and ordered his arms to lift it. Nothing happened. He arched his back and pressed with all his might, but the bar didn't move. Kyle held his breath and pushed harder than he had ever pushed, but the weight continued to defeat him. Kyle's stomach tied in knots as he realized that this wimpy weight -- this warm-up weight -- was too heavy for him. Kyle stopped. His shoulders hurt from the exertion of his failure. Slowly, he got up. He unlocked the collar and began to remove one plate. It nearly fell to the floor as he was unable to control it. "No, it can't be too heavy for me. It can't!" He put the collar back and removed the plate from the other side. This time, he was more careful but it was still so heavy. Kyle got back on the bench. 135 pounds. Never in his life had he been unable to bench this light a weight. The first time he ever lifted, he did 175 for reps. Kyle positioned his hands. He pressed. Harder. His arms shook and the bar slid. He arched his back and he thought he felt the bar move a bit. He screamed, willing strength into his weak muscles. He began to cry as the bar stayed on the bench, disobeying his orders to move. Kyle sat up and rubbed his hands over his pecs. Flabby. Soft. He had loved to have his chest worshipped for its size, hardness and power. His sadness turned into anger and then hate for Justin. The weight room, always a source of comfort and pride for him had suddenly become a place of shame. No longer was he its monarch, a muscle god who commanded there. Now, he was nothing. He stood up, grabbed his shirt, and left. He sat on the field until sun up, unable to move. His dreams, his work, and his life had been taken from him. His depression was interrupted when a car pulled into the school drive. The car stopped by the front door, and someone got out. The person unlocked the front door and ran inside. "On a Saturday?" thought Kyle. He watched, and the light in Mr. Barker's classroom turned on. Kyle got up and went inside the building. He heard someone in the classroom, and peeked inside. A muscular young man was rummaging around Mr. Barker's desk, putting things in a box. He opened the middle drawer, and pulled out Mr. Barker's class roster and started looking through it. 'Shit. The school is being robbed,' thought Kyle. The guy was big, but Kyle had been bigger. He could have taken him. Then he remembered his failure in the weight room. His power was gone, and he was too weak. He had to get away. To call for help or something. He turned, but tripped on his feet and slammed into a row of lockers, causing a loud crash. Kyle lay stunned for a second. As he began to get up, a man was standing over him. The first thing Kyle noticed was the man's calves straining at the bottom of his pants. Looking up, the pants were like a second skin around a pair of ripped quads and thick hamstrings. The man had a significant bulge which made Kyle gulp. The man's shirt hung lose around his waist, and his pecs formed a ledge that forced the shirt to tent forward. The man's face was grimaced as he looked at Kyle. "What are you doing here, pig boy," he said. Kyle recognized the voice. "Mr. Barker?" The man looked. A glean of recognition entered his eyes. "Kyle?" Kyle tried to back away, but the man offered his hand. Kyle took it and with a forceful pull, Kyle was lifted off the ground. "What happened to you?" asked Kyle. "Found Mike's little secret. And you?" Kyle stared, then started to cry. Once he started talking, his whole nightmare just blurted out. He told how he and Justin had been searching for the source of Mike's strength. "Ya, I followed you," admitted Mr. Barker. Kyle told how they took the supplements back to Justin's house, and Mike and Donny broke in. Mike couldn't help but lord his massive arms over Kyle, and then it happened. He recounted how Mike and Donny's strength seemed to flow into their cocks, and how they came on Justin. Their muscle evaporated, and Justin grew bigger. "I saw Justin last night. He's huge." "Ya, but not from just Mike. He stole my muscle too." Kyle recounted how Justin's cock had become enormous. "He made me suck it," Kyle lied. "Really?" said Mr. Barker. "He put some of the powder on it, and forced it into my mouth. Then I became dizzy. My cock hurt, and when I lost it, Justin was there sucking me off. That's when I changed." Kyle began to cry. "He stole my muscles. My beautiful muscles." Mr. Barker looked at Kyle. He grinned, then lifted off his shirt. "Muscles like these?" he asked. Mr. Barker struck a crab pose, flexing his big pecs inward, forcing them to ball up and become striated as he flexed his thick arms into his torso and forced his gut into eight bricks of power. He then stood up, raised his arms and performed a twisting double bicep pose. Kyle whimpered a yes. Mr. Barker smirked, then unflexed. He unbuttoned his pants, then pushed them down, standing in front of Kyle in his white fruit-of-the-looms. "And like these?" he said, sticking his leg out and tightening the quads to show their hardness, then relaxing and shaking the substantial muscle. Kyle sobbed. "Ya know, I loved to worship your big body," Mr. Barker admitted, raising his hands to his pecs and massaging the heavy meat. "I loved to feel all that power. Your manly strength under my fingers. I loved it." Mr. Barker's briefs bulged larger, straining to contain his heavy meat. Kyle's mouth began to feel dry and he remembered being worshipped. Ya, he liked it too. He liked to feel his power, and to let other's feel his strength, jealous of what he had. "Now I love having it," Mr. Barker admitted. Come here Kyle," Mr. Barker commanded. "It's time for you to worship my superior manhood. Feel these muscles." Kyle hesitated. He loved being worshipped, but being the worshipper? He watched Mr. Barker move his hands, weighing his pecs, pinching them then sliding his hands over his cobblestone abs. He rearranged his shorts, and the head of his growing erection forced itself above the waistband. Kyle stood, his hand shaking. Slowly, he raised it to Mr. Barker's chest. It was warm... no hot. It felt like living steel. He measured it with his fingers, weighing it. His skin was so smooth, yet the flesh so hard. Mr. Barker flexed his pecs, causing it to ripple upward under Kyle's fingers. Kyle let out a slight moan and felt a pressure growing in his pants. "Ya boy. Feel my power. You like muscles, don't you. You liked having them, and I love having them. Feel these abs." It was another command, but this time Kyle didn't hesitate. Mr. Barker flexed, his dick now pressing into his belly button. Kyle rubbed each muscle, pressing his stubby fingers into the groves. As his hand moved toward Mr. Barker's naval, his little finger brushed against Mr. Barker's fat cockhead, causing the muscle man to shudder. A trail of precum tracked Kyle's progress over Mr. Barker's hard stomach. "Turn around," Kyle asked. Mr. Barker looked at him, but complied, turning and looking out the window at the football field. He saw to people approaching, but was distracted by Kyle's touch. Kyle grabbed Mr. Barker's traps, feeling the iron-like muscles. He tried to squeeze, to massage the powerful back, but his weak hands could barely dent it. Kyle rubbed Mr. Barker's bull neck, feeling his heart beat in the veins just below the skin. Mr. Barker flexed his lats, stretching the wings wide then pulling them back creating a rippled mass of powerful muscle that met at his spine, two mountain ranges of muscle protecting his backbone in grand canyon sized valley. Kyle felt every ridge, testing the depth of the canyon and the width of his wings. He moved his mouth to the top of Mr. Barker's back, and pressed his tongue into the muscle-walled valley and traced it. Mr. Barker laughed. When Kyle had finished he turned around. He placed his big hand on Kyle's crotch and felt the hard cock. "Oh ya, you do love muscle, don't you!" Mr. Barker flexed his big arm, making the baseball-sized bicep explode upward. "You like these muscles, and you liked having them. Show me." Mr. Barker nodded to Kyle's groin. Kyle didn't need to be told twice. He was so horny worshipping this new muscle god. He so longed for the power again. He pulled his pants down, and his five inch erection sprang up as if spring-loaded. Mr. Barker wrapped his hand around the thin rod and squeezed, but Kyle was so turned on not even Mr. Barker's strong hands could crush Kyle's iron hardness. "Ya, you're turned on. So am I, but it looks like I'm way bigger than you in this department too." Kyle began to ooze copious amounts of precum as Mr. Barker stroked his rod. He reached out, and grabbed Mr. Barker's big cock and rubbed it against the muscle-god's ripped abs. Mr. Barker's cock lacked the hypnotic appeal that Justin's had, but it was so big and heavy it turned him on. "Mike always lorded his big body over me," confessed Kyle. "I guess I always wanted to do this. Right before he took the sups that changed him, he was bragging about his big dick and muscles." "Did he say anything else?" Mr. Barker asked, moving Kyle's other hand up to his muscular chest and flexing his big pecs. "He said the sups would make Justin big, and make me one of the most muscular men ever. I wanted that. The muscles... like yours..." "I want that for you too, Kyle." Kyle looked at his ex-teacher and saw him for the first time. "What?" "Think about it. I want to get you your muscles back. I want you to be big again. But not just big, huge, a muscle freak. And I want to be bigger too. You and me. We'll take those muscle building supplements again, and grow huge. No one will stop us. Think about that." Kyle's cock flowed with precum. His body began to shake as he oozed cum and orgasmed. Mr. Barker joined him, but his large cock erupted like a volcano squirting both of them with jism. Kyle looked at Mr. Barker, his muscular body covered with white cream. "I wish there was a way, but Donny flushed the supplements down the sink." "Donny lied. I'm the proof of that." Mr. Barker put his hands on his hips and flexed into a crab pose. "Look outside." He ordered. Kyle looked out the window. There were two people on the field. They were tossing a ball back and forth as they ran down the field toward the school. They were men, shirtless, wearing shorts that hugged their bodies. He looked closer, unable to fully comprehend what he was seeing. Both men were huge, but one was a muscle monster. The smaller looked to be as big as Mike, and the other was twice as big as him. Kyle looked, and recognized the smaller man as Donny. The larger man was, "Oh my god. That's Mike! He's even bigger than before. How'd he..." "get his muscles back?" finished Mr. Barker. "He took the supplements from me. Stole them while Justin distracted me. And if he can get his muscles back..." «6» By Corwin Donny got to Mike's house early. He wore only the pair of shorts from last night -- none of his clothes fit his new body. The front door was open, so he let himself in. He heard Mike in the shower, so made himself comfortable in Mike's room. Mike's walls were covered with stories of his exploits on the football field. A picture of Mike and Donny winning a game against the Central High Indians caught his attention. Donny smiled at the memory. He turned to the full length mirror and saw his powerful body. At first he thought it was Mike, but no, it was him. Donny flared his back and pulled his arms into a crab. The python-like structure of his body exuded power. Donny was huge! He was so captured by his own powerful display, he didn't hear the water stop. The door between Mike's room and the bathroom opened. Mike walked through the opening sideways, too big now to fit through the opening any other way. "Shit!" Donny said, relaxing his pose. Light glistened off of Mike's huge wet body. His bis jumped randomly as he rubbed a towel over his head, drying his hair. Mike smiled and laughed, his ripped abs gyrating with the force of his chortle. "Lookin' good Donny," Mike said, tracking Donny's eyes as he took in all of Mike's nude power. Mike turned and opened his wardrobe. His lats rippled as he pulled out a shirt and pants and through them at Donny. "There you go big guy. Change into that. They're all too small for me now." Mike expanded his chest and placed his arms on his hips as he grinned knowingly at Donny. As Donny stripped off his shorts, Mike felt a tinge of longing for his friend. Donny was so handsome and so strong. Mike may be stronger, but there was something special about their friendship and all they had been through the past day. Mike turned and found a jock strap that still barely fit him. He arranged his ample manhood in the pouch, then found a pair of spandex shorts. He pulled the shorts over his legs, stretching the fabric to near the breaking point. Finally, he found a triple-XL tank top that he pulled over his head. As he pressed the fabric over his chest, it stretched to the max. He inhaled, and the t-shirt tore around the neck, his pecs forcing more room from the fabric. "That'll have to do until we can go shopping," he said and walked sideways out the door. Donny and Mike walked to the football field. They each wanted to test their new bodies, wondering what they were now capable of. As the passed the football for 90 yards with perfect precision, kicked field goals the length of the field, and ran faster than any player could imaging, they had no idea that they were being watched. As Mr. Barker flexed and displayed his youthful power for his more-than-willing worshipper, a blur out the window had caught his eye. Kyle was too busy enjoying the power of his teacher to notice. As Mr. Barker experienced the awe and devotion of his lustful student, his attention was drawn to the two powerful figures out the window. It wasn't long before he recognized them as Mike and Donny. Like he and Kyle, they were changed. Unlike Kyle, though, their bodies had become even more muscular. From what Mr. Barker could see, Mike was now more akin to the Incredible Hulk than ever before, and Donny had become as large as Mike had been. He became as jealous of them as Kyle was of his new body. When he pointed the studs out to Kyle, Kyle's determination to find out how they had regained their muscle overrode any desire to worship Mr. Barker. The two stared, watching Mike and Donny display athletic ability beyond any other high school player. They could kick and pass farther than any other player. Mr. Barker timed them as they ran the field, and realized that they were at least twice as fast as the school's leading track stars. Their solid muscular bulk was enough to prove that no other team could hope to tackle them or even slow them down. "Did you see that?" "Wow!" "Fuck, how fast are they!" "Nah uh!" "Look at the size of Mike!" "Donny couldn't do that before!" Exclamations followed exclamation as the two watched Donny and Mike test themselves. Kyle began to rub his crotch, and Mr. Barker adjusted his growing hard-on as the two jealously observed the two powerhouses. After about twenty minutes, Mike and Donny approached the school, entering the locker room door Kyle had unlocked earlier. "The guys will be arriving soon for practice," Mike observed, looking at the clock. "I want to check out the weight room before they get here." "Ya, we know we're now unstoppable on the field. Let's find out what we can do with the iron," Donny agreed. "Bet I take down a few of those school records you set," Donny bragged, bouncing his pecs and checking himself out in the mirror as he walked by. "Go ahead. I'll just set new records," said Mike, adding, "with these." He flexed his massive forty-inch arms. He raised his monsterous right bicep to his lips and kissed it. The lights in the weight room were on. 135 pounds were on a bench, with two plates on either side. It looked like they had fallen there. "What wimp left the lights on?" Mike asked as he walked over to the bench and lifted the bar with one hand. He began to curl it, lifting it as though it were a feather. After cranking out thirty curls and complaining about how light it was, he lowered the weight then, keeping his arm straight, raised it up to his side performing a perfect lateral raise. He did thirty of these without even breaking a sweat. "Damn, I need some real weight! These big muscles are just to damned strong for this puny stuff," he said. Donny was next with the bar. He too could do single arm curls it, but after thirty, was visibly tiring. Lateral raises were also harder for him, but his ego made him crank out the same thirty that Mike had done. "Ya!" he screamed as the weight dropped to the floor. "Pretty good, Donny," agreed Mike. Mike had moved to the power rack and loaded a bar with 20 plates. Moving the bench underneath, he got into position. "Here's a new record!" he bragged as he slowly lifted the weight and began to bench press it. Donny counted off. Mike's shirt made ripping sounds as his powerful chest expanded as he easily lifted the weight. After 15 reps, he put the bar back. "Pretty good warm up, but let's try and double it," he said. "Can the bar hold that much?" Donny asked. "Probably not, but that was just too easy for chest." Mike grinned, then pulled the bench away. He walked over to the bar, and put his hands around it. "But maybe not arms," he said as he lifted the weight up. Before Donny could object, Mike curled the bar up to his chin with perfect form. He lowered it slowly, then did another rep. Mike's biceps burst into perfectly striated peaks, a thick vein feeding his powerful blood to the obedient muscle. Donny's eyes widened as Mike did eight perfect reps. Mike's breathing was rhythmic, his arms read and beads of sweat dabbled over his body. It had not been as easy as benching the weight or his earlier curls, but it was nothing his powerful muscles couldn't handle. As Mike put down the weight, he heard someone clapping behind him. Looking in the mirror, he saw a the muscular young Mr. Barker and a fat slovenly Kyle. "Looks like you got your muscle back Mikey," said Kyle snidely. Mike turned and walked confidently to the fat ex-jock. Pushing him hard in the chest, Kyle smacked into the doorframe with a loud crash. "Looks like you don't got any muscle, fatso," said Mike. "What did you do to me? Drop and give me 50!" Mike put his hand on Kyle's blubbery shoulder and with irresistible force, pushed him to the ground. Kyle spit on Mike's feet, so Mike raised a foot and pressed it into his back, trapping him on the floor. "I don't know how you and Donny-boy over there did it, but you better do it to me too. I want my muscles back!" Kyle hissed. Mr. Barker began to move toward Mike, but Donny was on him in a flash. He grabbed Mr. Barker around his hard waist and easily lifted him up and threw him to the ground. Any hope that Mr. Barker could overpower Donny was quickly dashed as Donny wrapped a powerful arm around Mr. Barker's neck. Flexing his bicep, Donny made Mr. Barker cough and struggle for breath. "Try anything and I'll really flex this big arm," said Donny. "Kyle, ain't nothing you can do to us. We got the muscle and we got the sups. They're hidden real good where you will never find them." "I'll tell. I know now." Kyle tried to force himself up, but nothing could more Mike's powerful leg. "Kyle, I don't think you get it. I'm not just strong now. I'm like superman or the hulk or something. My muscles got muscles. I'm fucking freaky huge AND freaky strong." Mike tilted his head, signaling Donny to come over. Donny dragged Mr. Barker with him, and placed his strong let on Kyle's back. Mike moved over to the weights, and began curling the bar again. "Nearly a half ton and this is just a warm-up for these arms. Watch and learn, wimp!" For the next hour, Mike lifted incredible weights as Kyle was forced to watch. In the locker room outside, the other players began to arrive. Each boy began to change, smacking towels and talking about the cheerleaders they had fucked the night before. That all stopped when Justin came in. "Hey Mike," said one of the bigger players as the huge behemoth walked in. "Guess again," replied Justin, sporting a white grin that nearly blinded them. "Justin? Shit man! What happened to you! You're as big as Mike." "Bigger," bragged Justin as he dropped his gear. The other players felt something almost immediately. First, it was like they were light headed. They seemed unable to take their eyes off the handsome bodybuilder that was slowly removing his shirt. It really hit them, though, when he dropped his pants. "Fuck man, you're a horse!" "Strong as one and hung like one," Justin agreed. Justin's man scent began to fill the room. When he had awakened this morning, his hardon was raging like never before. His balls were the size of softballs and were straining for release. He could feel it in the very fiber of his being. He needed sex, and he could have it with anyone. Why not do the football team if he wanted? So, that's what he decided to do. As soon as they saw Justin's cock, they all wanted him. It was a frenzy as each of the football jocks lost whatever heterosexual feelings they had and demanded to suck Justin off. They needed to feel the huge cock. They needed to touch it, to weigh it, to suck it. Fights between players broke out as they demanded to worship Justin. Sixteen guys who had come to practice football now only desired sex with one of their own. Justin could feel it too. He had felt it with Kyle the night before, but he didn't realize it. He felt it with they guy outside Amy's house as he manipulated him to Justin's will. He felt it with Amy as he fucked her. It was now even stronger. He controlled these men with some secret sexual energy that he had gotten for Mike and Donny's cum. Not only had he become huge and hung, he had some hypnotic power over other people. And it was becoming stronger. With every person Justin fucked, he got more power, or so it seemed. Justin started with the biggest guys. He came in their mouths, and as soon as he did, their cocks began to swell. Within seconds, his conquest would cum all over him. He made sure never to miss a drop. The cum seemed to be absorbed back into his body. As it was, he changed. He became more athletic, more handsome, stronger and more sexual. From a player that was also a wrestler, he gained an inate knoweldge of how to use his body to clash with another. A player that was hung as thick as beer can caused Justin's long cock to thicken even further, making him more desireable. As each man came, Justin's power increased. They, in turn, seemed diminished. Each became smaller and weaker. The guy with the thick cock found himself hung with a small pencil dick. Justin took each player's attributes like a vampire sucked blood from a prey. In an hour, Justin had reduced his team to wimps that could be beaten on the field by the geeky A-V club. As the men lay there, weak and in some hypnotic trance, Justin looked at himself in the mirror. He was bigger and more handsome. His cock was thick and long, but his once full balls now seemed drained and smaller. He began to flex and admire himself. That's when he heard a door open. From the weight room came four figures. He recognized the fat Kyle. The guy from Amy's house was with him. Then he saw Donny and Mike. They were huge. Mike was shirtless and obviously way stronger than him. "What the fuck?" said Mike. Justin could feel his hypnotic energies reach for Mike. He felt his balls pull tight to his body as Mike approached. "What is going on..." Mike started to say, then froze, his eyes drawn to Justin's crotch. "Ya, what the fuck is going on here!" Donny said, blazing past Mike. Justin tried to will Donny to stop, but his balls were aching. Donny kept coming. Justin's face contorted, but he could not summon his powers. It was taking everything he had to control Mike. Before he could react, Donny was on Justin. Justin struggled, and found that he was bigger than Captain America. Donny swung at Justin, but Justin caught the punch. Arm to arm they struggled, and Justin's thirty inchers pushed Donny's 28s back. Justin swung around, and using his newly acquired wrestling skills, got Donny in a full nelson. Donny tried to move, but found himself under the stronger boy's power. "Mike, I could use some help," Donny screamed. "Ya Mike, help him." Justin said. Mike began to move. He grabbed Donny and Justin let him go. Mike lifted Donny like a rag doll and forced him into a row of lockers. "Mike, what the fuck are you doing?" Mr. Barker moved to stop Mike, but Mike easily threw him aside. Mike drew back a fist and punched Donny hard in the face, knocking him out. Mike walked to Justin. "Fuck, you got a great cock," he said. "Bet you want to suck it, don't you?" "Oh ya," Mike agreed. "Well, not here. I'm a little tired from that orgy. Why don't we go back to my place and rest a bit first." Justin grabbed a pair of shorts and walked out, Mike following him like an obedient puppy A plan emerges «7» By Corwin Mike followed Justin from the gym, a hypnotized zombie following his master. Justin's control of Mike seemed absolute, but Justin could feel Mike's struggle and it took his all to control him. Even as they left, the football player's Justin had drained were beginning to come around. "What happened?" "Shit! LOOK AT ME! I'M FAT!" "MY BODY!" "NO! THIS CAN'T BE" The players began to realize that they were not the same men they had been. "Shit! Look at Kyle!" One of them screamed. "How can we play ball now! We're wimps or blimps!" The kid with the beer can cock was finger himself, muttering about how his dick wouldn't be able to make his girlfriend scream like it use to. All the players were in shock. Kyle began to walk around to his buddies, helping the off the floor or talking to them. The change was new to them, and he had at least a few hours to adjust. "Don't worry. We'll fix this," he'd tell them, not sure how to explain that he was in some way to blame. If only he and Justin hadn't found those damned supplements! He'd still be a musclegod and his team would still be champions. Now, they're all wimps. Everyone except the guy he really wanted to bring down. Donny and Mr. Barker walked to one corner, talking. Some of the player's looked longingly at Donny, wondering how he had escaped Justin. Others asked who the new kid was. Kyle didn't answer them. Kyle noticed that Donny and Mr. Barker seemed to be arguing. Donny would shake his head no, as Mr. Barker was talking. Donny's arms were crossed over his waist, his muscular pecs and thick bis unable to cross any higher on his torso. Kyle thought he saw Donny say, "Mike", but wasn't sure. After about 5 minutes, Donny left and Mr. Barker came over to Kyle. "Come on. We need to go back to my place." "Wassup?" asked Kyle. "I'll tell you on the way." As soon as they left the building, they saw evidence that something had happened. Steel lamp poles were bent to the ground. One was ripped from the cement and twisted into a pretzel. As they walked, the destruction became worse. Cars were overturned, then trucks. Cars looked like they were tossed into yards, then thrown into houses. People on the street said that The Hulk had come to life and done this, but Kyle and Mr. Barker knew better. It was Mike. He was showing off. Kyle wanted to stop and hear what had happened, but Mr. Barker forced him to walk on. "We need to get back to my place. Donny will meet us there." Kyle did as he was told until they came upon what looked like a traffic accident, but the only vehicle involved was an 18 wheeler. Kyle made Mr. Barker stop so he could hear the story the driver was telling to an incredulous police officer. The truck lay on its side in the middle of the street. Its cab was upside down in a vacant lot about 100 yards away. The front of the cab was bashed in, like it had hit (or been hit) by some large, immovable object. "I had the light," explained the driver. "He just walked into the road. I tried to stop, but didn't have enough time. Don't know how he did it. Looked like he punched the truck, but that don't make no sense, does it? Anyway, next thing I know, I'm flying forward into the windshield and the truck is flying backward, jack-knifing and shit. Guess instincts took over, cause all I remember is climbing out of the cab and running from the truck. Then I heard like this creaking noise, and I turned. The guy was lifting up the truck. He raised it above his head, and this other guy came over -- big guy, but not as big as the monster holding the cab. Looked like the other guy rubbed his hands over the monster's chest, kinda faggy like, but guys like that ain't fags, are they?" The cop shrugged. "Well, anyway, the fucking showoff then moves a little and lowers one of his arms while holding my truck over his head with his other arm. One handed! Then he made flexed his free arm, showing this massive gun like I ain't never seen before! Then the faggot begins to like worship the guy's arm -- kissing it an' shit. That's when I screamed at 'em, 'put my truck down you cock suckers.' That got their attention, but the fuckin' asshole threw my truck right at me. Fuck, if I hadn't had ducked, I'd be like a bug-on-a-windshield right now." That's all Kyle needed to hear. He and Mr. Barker left. They could see a trail of destruction down the road behind them as they walked in the other direction toward Mr. Barker's apartment. "How strong is Mike? Nothing in the school's weight room even seemed heavy for him, and now this?" "Don't know," replied Mr. Barker. "But you can bet that Justin plans on draining Mike like he did those other guys." "If he does that, he'll be unstoppable!" exclaimed Kyle. "That's why we have to stop him," replied Mr. Barker. "But how? We don't have those supplements, and..." "Donny has them," interrupted Mr. Barker. "And I convinced him to work with us." "You mean..." "Ya. He's agreed to restore your muscles, on one condition." "Knew there'd be a catch," grumbled Kyle. "We have to save Mike from Justin." "But how are we going to do that? Justin has Mike under his control somehow." Mr. Barker pointed to an apartment building. "That's where I live. Donny says he has some instructions for the supplements. He and I are hoping there are some clues there to help us." As the two entered the lobby of the building, Donny was standing there with a box. "Took you long enough," he complained. The three got into an elevator and went up several floors. Mr. Barker led them to an apartment. As soon as they were inside, Kyle began to claw for the box. "Come on! Give it to me! I gotta be strong again!" Donny slammed an open fist into Kyle's chest, sending him stumbling backwards. "Get away, asshole. We do this my way or no way. It's your fucking fault this whole thing happened. If you and Justin had left well enough alone.." "That's enough boys!" growled Mr. Barker. "Fighting isn't going to solve this problem. Kyle sit down and wait. Donny, where are these instructions you told me about." Donny pulled out a paper from the box and Kyle sat pouting on the couch. It seemed like an eternity to Kyle as Mr. Barker and Donny read the paper, pointing at stuff and talking in scientific terms. Every now and again, Kyle could make sense of what they were saying. "But he never took the muscle gain formula like Mike and I did. It restored us, but I don't think it will work on him." "This is the one that turns fat to muscle, right?" "It says here this one has some hypnotic effect on others. The only way to counter the effect is to be exposed to someone with the same powers." "That means one of us..." There was some argument which Mr. Barker obviously lost. "I don't know if I can be restored a second time, but I know we can restore you," Kyle heard Donny say. "And then some," Mr. Barker added. "Deal," replied Donny. Donny filled a class with a combination of the supplements, and walked over to Kyle. Mr. Barker was reading some other papers at the bottom of the box. "OK, here's the deal. Take it or leave it. This little cocktail should undo your little mishap," explained Donny. "I'll get my muscles back?" "Isn't that what I said? Now shut up and let me finish. If I give you this, I take the supplements and leave. I'll leave three other drinks. You get one, and Barker gets two. The second one will boost your muscles. With your genetics, you should turn into a real muscle monster. You want that, right?" "Damn right I do. I'm use to being the biggest, til I came here. Will it make me bigger than Mike?" asked Kyle, excitement in his voice. "Dunno. Maybe. Anyway, I'll meet you and Barker at the school's gym. If you want the muscles, you'll have to work for them. I'll bring the food." "I don't get it, but if it will make me huge, I'm in." "Let me finish. It took Mike and me a month to grow huge, but we don't have that much time. We've got to rush it. We think we know how, but only time will tell. When we're done, Barker will take his drink. It's the one you gave us -- the one that weakened us. But this time, you get splashed with his cum." "No, he drinks it," corrects Mr. Barker. "The more that gets in his system, the greater the hypnotic effect." "OK, you suck him off. Anyway, you know what that will do, right?" asked Donny. "It will make me like Justin!" "Ya, but you're going to use your muscle and cock to rescue Mike," stated Donny, a glare in his eyes. "No way! I ain't helpin' him. Besides, Justin's probably turned him back into a fat slug already," said Kyle, sitting down defiantly. "No, probably not," chimed in Mr. Barker. "I've been reading about these supplements. It seems the hypnotic effect is proportional to Justin's strength. Justin's body is producing the hormone that leeches other men's strength, but he doesn't have a limitless supply. He needs time to rebuild his strength." "So that's why we weren't effected in the gym?" asked Donny. "I think so," replied Mr. Barker. "It was taking everything he had to control Mike. Mike's a pretty powerful guy right now." "And if Justin wants to drain Mike..." started Donny. "He'll need some time to get back to full power. Taking the team's abilities really took a lot out of him, so to speak," explained Mr. Barker. "Still doesn't matter," said Kyle, arms crossed above his fat stomach. "I'm not doing it." "Then you don't get this," said Donny. Kyle got an evil look on his face. "Fine, give me the drink." Donny looked at him, and handed it to him, pulling back at the last second. "One more thing. If you're thinking of double crossing us, I'll give you so much of the muscle neutralizer a new born will be stronger than you and you'll be a blob of fat without the slightest muscle. Got that!" Kyle hesitated, then took the drink, muttering "fuck" under his breath as he drank the potion. Donny walked over to the supplements, leaving three glasses behind. "I'll see you guys at the gym. I'll get the food to feed an army so Bluto over there has a chance to rescue Mike." As Donny left, Kyle slumpt in his seat. "Feels... funny..." he said. Kyle was sweating. Slowly he began to change. "Gotta see this," Mr. Barker said as he walked to Kyle and ripped off his shirt. Kyle's belly was shrinking. His flabby pecs that sat on his stomach like the Pillsbury Doughboy became more solid and began to rise, forming a solid shelf. His shoulders, formless slabs, took on a solid roundness then a sharp V pointing down his arms. Veins began to appear over Kyle's arms as the flabby tubes became defined. Kyle moved his arm and a mountainous bicep flexed upward. Kyle's legs filled his pants, and there was a slight tearing sound as his soft body became the hard body of an athlete once again. Mr. Barker watched the transformation, a bulge appearing in his pants. As Kyle's magnificent muscles returned, he approached the stud and began to rub the boy's heavy chest, comparing the jock's hard muscles to his own. "Like what you feel," asked Kyle as his growth subsided and the fog cleared from his brain. "Always have," said Mr. Barker. Kyle raised an arm and flexed, smiling as his familiar 23 inch bicep blasted into view. "Looks about right," he said. "Want me to measure it?" offered an obviously turned on Mr. Barker. "Go ahead," smiled Kyle, bouncing his pecs and flexing his six pack, checking to make sure he was back to his powerful self. Mr. Barker ran to get a tape measure. When he returned, Kyle had stripped to his underwear and was checking out his ripped, thick legs and diamond shaped calves. "Seems about right," he said. Mr. Barker flexed his arm, wrapping the tape around the thickest part. He showed Kyle. "Looks like a solid 22," replied the jock. "Now what about this," he said, shooting his powerful gun up. Mr. Barker unwrapped the tape and put it around Kyle's arm, rubbing it with his hand and admiring its peak and hardness. Mr. Barker looked at the number as Kyle flexed harder, stretching the tape. "23 3/4" announced Mr. Barker. "But didn't you say..." "Fuck ya! That's a new max. And look at how ripped I am. That stuff was great, but I'm still not big enough. Give me that second drink and let's get to the gym. I need to grow," Kyle said eagerly, adding, "HUGE!" • Preparations «8» By Corwin Donny walks into the gym carrying six large bags of groceries. Kyle is lying on a bench, pressing 8 plates with ease. Mr. Barker is spotting him. Both are shirtless, and sweat glistens on Barker's firm torso. "That's twelve," says Barker as Kyle places the weight on the bench with ease. When Kyle sits up, Donny gasps. He was expecting Kyle to be his normal muscular self, which he was, but he was totally ripped. His chest was totally cut, the division between the upper and lower pecs perfectly visible and the muscle's striations visible through transparent skin. His shoulders and arms looked like muscle anatomy charts, and his abs were a perfect ten pack. But what really startled Donny was Kyle's face. It was drawn and skeletal, like the face of someone in a concentration camp or a starving child. It it weren't for his hypermuscularity, Donny would have believed Kyle was starving to death. Kyle jumped up and grabbed a gallon of milk from Donny's bags. "So fucking hungry," he screamed as he chugged the milk down. Mr. Barker walked over and began searching through the groceries. He found several large protein canisters, and opened one. As Kyle finished one gallon of milk, he took the empty container and filled it a quarter way with protein powder. He grabbed another gallon of milk and poured it on the powder. Putting a cap on, he shook the mixture together and handed it to Kyle, who chugged it down. "What's going on?" asked Donny. Mr. Barker started mixing another protein drink as he explained. "It started when I gave him the second drink. After about five minutes, he began to complain about being hungry. Slowly, his body began to change. He got more muscular, but all the fat began to disappear from his body. Without food, the boosted formula seemed to be using anything in his body to build muscle. When we got here, he was nearly crying. I figured lifting might help take his mind off his hunger, but it was making it worse. Thank god you got here when you did. I was afraid he'd starve to death!" Kyle grabbed the third protein drink. Donny noticed that his face was beginning to look normal, then he noticed Kyle's body. He was still ripped, but his muscles were beginning to look bigger. Mr. Barker made up one more gallon of protein drink, which Kyle eagerly drank down. As Kyle put the drink down, he flexed his finger and looked at his arm, grinning. "Man, I'm feeling it," he said excitedly. He walked over to the bench and put two more plates on the bar. Getting below the weight, he lifted it up and pumped out 12 quick reps. Sitting up, Kyle flexed his pecs which showed a freaky hardness. "Damn, that was too light! Look at how big these boys are pumped!" Kyle got up and walked to the dumbells. Picking up the largest weight, he began to do curls. At first, he seemed to struggle with the weight, yelling as he forced his arm to curl the heaviest of weights. But after a few reps, the weights were moving faster. After twelve reps, he slowly and with perfect control lowered the weight and put it back on the rack. "Fuck ya! Look at the size of that! Barker, come an measure it!" Kyle demanded as he flexed his biceps in various poses. "And Donny, make me something more to eat. I'm getting hungry again." Mr. Barker wrapped the tape around Kyle's flexed arm as Donny pulled out a store-bought roast chicken. "27 stud," said Mr. Barker as he read off the number. Kyle raised his bicep to his mouth and kissed it. "Ya! Getting huge! Gimme that," he said as he grabbed the chicken and ripped into it Henry VIII style. "I'm the biggest, baddest guy around," bragged Kyle as he ripped into the chicken. "Mike's bigger," said Donny. "Not for long," predicted Kyle. "Look at this bod. I'm growing so fast now, I'll pass him up in no time." "You did say Kyle had amazing genetics and structure," agreed Mr. Barker. "Always have," said Kyle. "I started lift'n when I was 10. By the time I was twelve, I was stronger than most of the teenagers in the gym. I could bench 200 and curl over 100. I've always been the strongest kid. Heck, how many other high school kids have 23 inch arms. Ya, Mike was bigger, but that's because of the sups. Now I've taken the same ones and look at me." Kyle put the carcass of the chicken down and strikes a most-muscular pose. Grabbing the tape, he wraps it around his upper arm and flexes, stretching the tape to 28 with ease. "Look at that, an inch just by eating the chicken. I can FEEL myself growing, and it feels good." Kyle walks over to Donny and pushes him out of the way, "Now get me more food so I have something to eat. I'm going to lift now and get BIGGER!" Donny watched as Kyle stacked weights on the power rack and began to squat. It was a new school record, beating Mike's old record by 90 pounds. --- Justin's control of Mike was growing stronger. As they left the gym, Justin could feel Mike trying to break away. He needed to channel that energy, and asked Mike to show him how strong he was. Justin couldn't believe it when Mike up-ended cars and stopped an oncoming truck. Mike's power was incredible, and his body was as hard a steel. The physical exertion quelled Mike's inner rebellion, and gave Justin time. Justin was envious of Mike's superhuman strength, and he wanted it for himself. When Justin and Mike got back to his house, his control over Mike began to wane. "Let me find my keys," Justin said as they reached the door. "Don't need no keys with this," Mike replied, admiring his arm. He grabbed the door knob and squeezed. The metal made a squealing cry as Mike's fingers pressed into it. Mike turned, breaking any piddly locking mechanism. He threw the door open. Mike's massive frame was too big for the door. He twisted and turned like some modern ballerina to force himself in the house. Justin followed, and closed the door. Suddenly, Justin felt Mike break free of his control. It was as if all of Mike's strength suddenly fueled his desire for Justin. "God Justin, I gotta have that cock of yours," Mike cried as he grabbed Justin and threw him to the couch. Before Justin could react, Mike had grabbed Justin's shorts and ripped them as if they were paper. Justin's horsecock sprang into view. Mike's eyes widened, and he lifted Justin like a ragdoll and placed the monster cock in his mouth, inhaling Justin's powerful scent as deeply as he could. "Stop!" cried Justin. He felt horny, but not as horny as he had this morning or last night with Amy. Instinctively Justin knew that to get Mike's power, he had to be at his prime. He wasn't there yet. Justin's fear fueled his hypnotic-like control of Mike. Mike froze. "Mike, put me down!" Mike obeyed, but looked longingly at Justin. "Not yet, big guy. I know you want it, and believe me, you'll have it soon enough. But..." Justin needed a way to control Mike. 'What if...' he thought, "but, I want to see you too. Come on big guy, we're alone, show me what YOU got." 'Maybe I can turn Mike's lust for me on himself!' It was Justin's only hope. Mike grinned, and obeyed. He grabbed the spandex and ripped it off with no effort. He dropped the rags to the ground and stood naked before Justin, his cock twitching with excitement. Justin knew that Mike was hung, but he was surprised at the sight before him. Mike was nearly as big as he was soft. Justin felt his own cock jump, and Mike suddenly began to become hard. "So, you wanna see my cock, huh big guy," Justin said, tugging at his own crotch trying to become comfortable. "You're pretty huge too. Must make the girls all wet just looking at you." "Don't know about that, but Donny likes it," replied Mike matter-of-factly. "Figures," Justin muttered as his growing crotch became uncomfortable in his pants. Finally, he succumb to the inevitable and pulled off his shorts, his monstrous length pushing out in front of him like a divining rod. Mike's eyes widened and a dribble of drool escaped his lips and dripped down his chin, but still he didn't move. Justin grinned, knowing his control over the Herculean figure was holding. Justin walked over to Mike, his cock bouncing up and down. Justin grabbed Mike's dick, causing the big man to shiver and flex. Sizing himself up, he realized that his own cock was a good three or four inches longer and much thicker than Mike's. "You're big Mike, but looks like I'm bigger. Way bigger." Mike seemed to swoon as Justin's cock rubbed against his own. He began to shake as his desire for Justin fought against Justin's order not to move. Justin felt a cramp in his nuts like he had overshot his load, and knew that Mike was trying to break free of his control. Justin moved his hand to his balls, massaging the pain away, then to Mike's. Mike's nuts were huge, at least twice as big as his were currently. As he touched Mike's softball-sized eggs, they pulled up. Mike looked hungrily at Justin, and his arms began to move toward him. Justin squirmed back, screaming, "Stop," but this only slowed Mike. "Damn, you're so strong," Justin said, flexing his dick unconsciously as he tried to force his will on the huge man. "I'm the biggest and strongest man ever," said Mike, moving slowly toward Justin. "You deserve only the best, and that's me. Gotta suck on that cock," Mike hissed. Justin rolled off the couch away from Mike and leaped toward a book case. He grabbed a tape measure that lay there. He pulled out a length of tape, and placed one end at the base of his cock. Willing himself to his hardest, his cock slapped against his stomach. Rising the tape to the end of his cock, it measured close to 15 and a half inches. "See that Mike! Look at this power!" Mike froze again, his eyes wide with lust. Justin grinned, hoping his plan was working. Justin pulled the tape down and wrapped it around his cock. The tape was streched just past eight and a half inches. "Check out how fat it is, dude. Can you make yours that fat?" Justin unwrapped the tape, flexed his arm and measured it. "Check out these 25s, dude. I'm not as big as you," Justin said, flexing into a crab pose, "but I'm still powerful enough to fuck anyone into oblivion." He unflexed, but flexed his abs and thrust his cock forward powerfully. "I don't think you can handle it." At the challenge, Mike's lats flared and his pecs flexed. His arms went to his sides as he crunched his abs and his traps pushed skyward into his neck. His torso looked like a cobra. His thighs tensed into cords of muscle, and his dick flexed large. "No one is bigger or stronger than me," he growled. "I'm the most powerful!" "Prove it," said Justin, tossing him the tape. Mike's arm was a blur as he ripped the tape out of the air. He immediately put it against his cock, reading off the impressive twelve and a half inch number. "I'm three inches bigger, little guy," bragged Justin. "And I got lots of muscle to back up that extra length." Mike's cock started to ooze precum as he wrapped the tape around his fat dick. It was slightly thinner than seven inches. "Not as fat as my man's cock, is it boy?" bragged Justin. His words caused Mike to leak even more. "I'd rip you open and you'd scream like a baby if I fucked you." Mike growled and flexed his arm. With the end at the top, the tape hung down to the floor. Mike began to wrap it around his peak, and Justin caught sight of the first visible number at the bottom of Mike's low-hanging tricep. It read 25. Mike lifted the tape up to the start point, with increasing numbers spread over his massive arm. He read off the number forty. "That's fucking huge. Biggest muscular arm in the fucking world. You've seen the power! That's fifteen inches bigger than your arm!" "My dick is bigger than fifteen inches," Justin said calmly. He watched Mike's dick jump at that as the stream of precum increased. Mike's enormous nuts were beginning to pull tight. "Wanna see? Come here and bring that mountain to my dick," said Justin. Mike shuddered as he walked over. He kneeled down, bringing his upper arm to Justin's crotch. Justin moved forward, positioning the base of his cock at the lowest point of Mike's tricep. Mike flexed hard, but Justin's schlong poked higher than Mike's peak. Mike froze, and Justin could feel that he was entirely under his command. Justin willed, "cum" with all his might. Suddenly, Mike's body tensed and his cock erupted with streams of white jism that splashed into his massive pecs. "More!" Justin willed. Mike's face contorted as his orgasm grew more powerful. He lost his balance and fell on his back as his cock shot wildly, spraying the room with his seed. Justin bent over Mike and pressed his own cock into Mike's nuts. He felt them throb as they released their contents. "More!" he willed as he pressed his mushroom head between the sensitive stones. Mike began to buck up and down with such force Justin's house began to vibrate. Mike's arm struck the floor, cracking the floor boards. "Oh god! Justin! So fucking sexy. So huge! GOD! Not worthy of you!" Mike screamed as his balls continued to drain. "Ya, Mikey. Look at what this big dick did just by you looking at it," Justin chided. "You aren't ready to suck it!" Justin willed Mike to come more and harder. Mike's cock exploded, spraying cum all over the roof. His fists pounded holes into the floor. Mike's abs contracted into ten bricks, his pecs contracted in a hard flex so that thick veins shown through his skin forced high by the domes of his iron-like muscle. Mike began to seize with pleasure as his cock shot uncontrollably by Justin's command. Justin felt Mike's nuts throbbing, spending their seed. Mike's eruption began to wane, and Justin could see that Mike's ballsack was smaller than his own. He permitted Mike to stop. Mike lay on the ground, breathing heavily. Cum soaked the room. "How ya doin', BOY?" Justin asked, stressing the word boy. "Tired. Weak. Undeserving," Mike muttered. "Wanna sleep." "Ya, go to sleep and recover. When you wake up, I'll make you real weak, I promise." Justin lay next to Mike, rubbing his hands on the sleeping giant's muscles and knowing that soon, all that power would be his. --- Hours passed as Kyle worked out harder and heavier than he ever had. After every set, he ate, but he always remained hungry. His body as a machine, converting food to muscle, strength and power. Shortly after Donny got there, Kyle's strength and size surpassed his. Donny watched as Kyle tore through the heaviest weights, becoming bigger and stronger. When the standard weights became to light for him, they improvised so he could lift heavier and heavier. Kyle curled the leg press holding the maximum weights. He did flies with fully loaded straightbars. Whatever was needed, Kyle demanded that he keep growing. At the end of the day, Kyle was huge. "Ya, big as Mike!" Mr. Barker would say. "Bigger," bragged Kyle, looking at his huge, ripped body. "Funny, though. Not as hungry as I have been." "Must be maxing out," Donny said, giving Kyle a protein shake. "Max is the word, wimp," Kyle said, taking the drink and finishing it with one long gulp. "Man, kinda weird to feel full again," Kyle said, rubbing his hand over his brick-like abs. "So, more lifting?" "Not sure that would do any good," said Donny. "The supplements are maxed out. You might get a little bigger over the next month, but for now, you're done growing." "Well, let's see how big I am," Kyle said, looking in the mirror. "Shit! Fuckin'g hulkin' out!" He hit a few poses, watching as massive mounds of muscles flexed and gyrated under his control. "Get me a tape!" Donny got the tape out of his bag. "Guess it's truth time," he said. "Let's do the show muscle first. Mike's are forty." Kyle grinned, raised an arm and forced a mountain to rise. "Look at that mass," he said, rubbing his free hand over it admiringly. Donny placed the end of the tape on the top of Kyle's arm, and indicated for him to hold it. He dropped the tape, then wrapped it around, positioning it over the thickest part of Kyle's huge arm. Kyle's face turned red as he saw the number. He flexed hard, but the number didn't change. "39," Donny said. "Fuck! He's still bigger than me!" Kyle picked up a 500lb bar like it was a feather and tossed it into a wall, cracking cement blocks. "Calm down big guy," said Mr. Barker, taking the tape from Donny. "We can still," "Get that thing away from me!" ordered Kyle. "What's the use if Mike is bigger!" "There's still one more drink," reminded Donny, who was reaching into a bag and pulling out a glass. He walked over to the fountain, and filled it with water, then handed it to Mr. Barker. Mr. Barker hesitated. He may be the smallest of the three, but he was young again. And handsome. And he had a body that most men would die for. "Don't worry, I have the restorative here," reminded Donny. Mr. Barker took the drink. He stared at it for a second, then drank it quickly. He looked at the empty glass for seconds. "When will it," he started, then closed his eyes and fell forward. "Shit, what's happening?!" Mr. Barker rolled from side to side, a bulge growing in his pants. "You know what you need to do," Donny said to Kyle. "Ya." Kyle strode over to Mr. Barker and grabbed him by his pants. Kyle's forearms flexed and his shoulders bulged as he ripped the material. Mr. Barker's growing erection sprang up like a piece of bread in a toaster. "Damn, look at that thing grow," said Kyle. "Looks like it's 10 inches now. You guys were way bigger than that when..." "Ya," interrupted Donny. "Just don't waste anything when he explodes. I figure he's got another five or six inches before he'll cum." "He's gettin' there pretty fast," said Kyle, moving toward Mr. Barker's cock. Kyle stuck his tongue out and lapped at base of the mushroom-like head, causing Mr. Barker to groan and writhe, his cock growing even faster. "Ya, get into position." Kyle looked at the massive monster, and stuck his mouth over the head. Almost immediately, Mr. Barker exploded into him. Kyle sucked as hard as he could, making sure to get every last drop. As the eruption subsided, Kyle pulled his lips from the man's shrinking cock. He jumped up, screaming, "Time to grow!" Mr. Barker lay on the ground, unmoving. In seconds, his hard body began to change. His defined abs became flat and saggy. His youthful skin looked aged, his eyes sullen, but he retained a full head of hair. His boulder-like pecs began to sag, and his thick thighs became as thin as pencils. As he sat up, he saw Kyle standing before him. He was pulling down his shorts. As he stepped out of them, his eyes widened. "I feel it!" Kyle's body looked like a balloon attached to a can of helium. With a sudden spurt, every muscle group began to expand larger. Kyle rans his hands over his expanding pecs and in the deepening valley between his cinderblock-like abs. He cupped his cock, and grinned, feeling it becoming longer and heavier as his size and strength increased. Donny watched Kyle in amazement. "Whoa," he said, thinking how Kyle compared in size and strength to Mike. Donny's eyes were drawn to Kyle's cock. Kyle had always been small, a skinny dick that barely reached five inches. The snake that he was growing now was easily five inches around soft, and at least eight inches long. Donny's mouth went dry thinking about the hang the powerful man was developing. Kyle flexed his arm, watching veins burst our of his forearm and over his thickening bicep. "No way Mike is bigger than this," he said. Kyle felt like a nuclear power plant was fuelling his body. He felt more powerful than he had ever felt. He also felt something else. "Like what you see, Donny boy? Wanna worship this body?" Donny stared at Kyle's massive cock. It was so big, it seemed to call to him. He wanted it with a blood lust like he had never felt before. "Yes, sir. Please... gotta have you." "I bet you do," said Kyle as his new growth slowly ebbed. • King Kyle «9» By Clarence591 Kyle seductively caressed his newly enlarged muscles knowing he was being watched. “Do you want to experience how the body of a real man feels, little boy?” he said in a very masculine, baritone voice. Donny said nothing as he stared at Kyle’s massive physique. Kyle stopped rubbing his deeply sculpted abs to look at Donny. He smirked as he saw drool fall from Donny’s mouth and precum leak from his steel hard cock. Kyle snapped his thick fingers in Donny’s face to wake him from his trance. “What, huh, oh, oh, yes, please” Donny finally answered. “Yes, please, what?” asked Kyle. “Yes, please, Sir” said Donny, knowing he was in the presence of a superior man who deserved respect. “Very good, boy” Kyle responded condescendingly, “You may worship me now”. Kyle stood tall and put his hands on his hips directly in front of Donny. Donny slowly raised his hands, shaking nervously, and placed them on Kyle’s massive chest. Donny let out a slight moan as he touched the warm, hard muscle. For the first time Donny thought of his hands as small when compared to Kyle’s enormous pecs. Enjoying Donny’s reaction, Kyle flexed his pecs, making them grow under Donny’s lustful grip. This was too much for Donny as he came right then, spurting cum all over Kyle’s magnificent stomach. “Well that didn’t take long” laughed Kyle, “I don’t know what Amy ever saw in you, boy. Now clean up your mess”. Kyle grabbed Donny by the back of the head and forced his face into his torso. Donny stuck his tongue into the deep groves between Kyle’s abdominal muscles removing his own cum, getting hard all over again. When Kyle thought he was done, he pushed Donny away easily with one hand. Donny slammed hard onto the floor, caught off guard by Kyle’s incredible strength. Kyle went to the mirror to continue the exploration of his hyper-muscular body. Mr. Barker, who had passed out after his transformation, woke and crawled over to Donny. “I guess it worked” said Mr. Barker. Noticing Donny’s dazed look, “Are you all right, Donny?” Donny stared at Mr. Barker for a moment, then his eyes focused, and said “Yes, I’m fine. We have to stick to the plan, no matter what happens.” Mr. Barker shook his head in agreement and quietly left the room. Kyle was so enthralled by his muscles, he didn’t even notice. Donny knew he had to try to keep his mind on the plan and forget his desire to touch Kyle’s flawless body. He took a deep breath to calm himself and said, “I’m glad Mike’s not here to see you. He would be so angry if he knew you, of all people, were bigger and stronger than him.” “No one’s bigger or stronger than me. Not even mighty Mike.” And to emphasize the point he went in a double bicep pose and smiled. Donny quickly turned away so he wouldn't see Kyle’s display of power. He could not be distracted now. “Well, Justin thinks Mike is the BMOC. He’s worshipping him right this very moment at his place. And Mike is getting to enjoy all the Justin has to offer too. I know you and Justin were very tight once. I bet if Justin saw how you look now, he would dump Mike in a minute. Being Mike’s best friend, I know if Justin picked you over him that would drive him insane with jealousy. I won’t want to see that.” Kyle stopped his posing routine and turned to look at Donny. “Yeah, I would hate to get Mikey upset”, he said sarcastically. “Of course, there’s nothing he could do to me now with this body.” Kyle went into most muscular pose, radiating strength and confidence. Kyle went over, grabbed Donny’s upper arm and lifted him effortlessly off the ground. Donny’s feet were dangling in the air supported only by Kyle huge hand. “I think it’s time I show the World the new, improved Kyle. Find me something to wear, boy”. Kyle let go of Donny as he fell to the floor. Donny knew he would never find a shirt to fit Kyle, but he found a pair of XXL gym shorts. Kyle slid them up over his titanic thighs and perfectly rounded ass. The shorts where like a second skin over his huge muscles and cock. The elastic waistband was much too big for his tight 36” waist. Donny took a safety pin from his gym bag and gathered the excess material in back, trying with all his willpower not to touch Kyle’s rock hard ass. Kyle looked in the mirror trying to adjust his massive balls and cock in the shorts, “Good enough. It would be a shame to cover up any more of this body anyway. Our first stop is going to be a visit to our old friends, Justin and Mikey”. -------------- Justin awoke from his restful sleep on the living room floor. He checked to see that his balls had returned to their full size. He needed to be at his full potency before he took on someone as powerful as Mike. He smiled as he fondled his package. Everything was bigger than he remembered. One more benefit from his encounter with the football team. He looked over at Mike who was still asleep. It looked as if Mike was flexing every muscle in his body even though he was completely relaxed. Justin had to touch and feel the power of those muscles. He started by caressing the 2,000 karat diamond shaped calf muscle. He moved up to his sculpted thighs that were the size of redwoods. He continued upward, gliding his finger in the deep groove created by this hip flexor muscle, over this brick-like abs and onto his yardstick wide chest. Even lying down on his back, his thick pecs were well defined. Justin was getting more aroused as he touched Mike’s rock hard shoulder and onto his boulder sized bicep. Passing his powerful forearm, Justin stopped at Mike’s huge hands. He couldn’t help notice Mike’s hands were about twice the size of his own. No wonder Mike could throw a football so well. Justin got competely hard thinking about how all this virility would soon be his. Justin willed Mike to wake up. Mike sat up immediately and stared at Justin’s throbbing cock. Its hypnotic power on Mike was even more effective now that Justin was at his full strength. Mike went to grab Justin’s man meat, but Justin wouldn’t allow it. “Don’t rush, my mighty man. Let’s enjoy what’s going to happen. Neither one of us will ever forget this day. It will change us forever." Both men stood and faced each other. Each stared at the masculine beauty of the other’s face. Then they leaned in for a passionate kiss; moaning with pleasure at the taste of each other’s mouth. All of a sudden the door slammed open. There stood Kyle blocking the entire doorway with his musculature. Justin’s jaw dropped in amazement. Mike just swallowed hard. For the first time in his life he felt small. “Well, what do we have here? A couple of fags jerking each other off” said Kyle in a nasty tone. “Look at you. Aren’t you the muscle god?” said Justin as he tried to take control of Kyle without losing his hold of Mike. “I’m now the man I should have always been, with the help of a few chemicals. But you know all about that don’t you, Justin” said Kyle rolling his massive pecs. Kyle’s attention was suddenly drawn to Justin’s super sized cock and he stopped in his tracks. Justin knew he had Kyle under his control now. But it took all his concentration and had to let Mike go. It didn’t matter though; Mike wasn’t the man he wanted anymore. Mike’s eyes left Kyle to see Donny enter behind him. Kyle’s massive size blocked Donny from being seen when they first entered the room. “What have you done? You’re supposed to be my best friend and you betray me like this. And with Kyle of all people.” Mike fired at Donny. Donny opened his mouth to say something, but was cut off by Kyle. “Ah, is little Mikey upset he’s not the biggest guy in school anymore. Now it’s your turn to come in second place in everything. Just like I had to be in your shadow for the last couple of years. You are no longer the king of the campus, long live the new king.” Kyle did a double bicep pose to demonstrate his dominance. Mike knew he couldn’t let Kyle think he was intimidated by him. After all he was still taller than Kyle. Mike walked up to Kyle, trying to hide his fear. “You may think you’re stronger than me, but you have always been weaker than me and always will”. Mike said as he poked his powerful finger into Kyle’s chest. But Mike couldn’t even make the slightest dent Kyle’s huge pec. Both men noticed this and looked at each other. Kyle smiled and Mike has swallowed hard again. “I’m willing to have a test of strength to prove who the superior jock is right here, right now.” Kyle said confidently. “I like that idea” said Justin. He loved the overdose of testosterone in the room. “I don’t think that’s necessary. Why don’t Mike and I just leave the two of you alone to get reacquainted?” Donny said from the other side of the room. “Shut up” the others said in unison. Donny was the smallest man in the room and knew there was nothing he could do against these supermen. He stepped back against the wall clutching his gym bag and looked down at his feet. “How about a good old fashioned arm wrestling match to decide the winner?” Justin said quickly putting the focus back on the two muscle titans in his home. “Fine” replied Kyle as Mike nodded. Both men followed Justin into the dining room and sat at the table. They put their right elbows on the table and grasp hands. Justin stood next to the table and grasp their hands to make sure they started even. The combatants both looked over at Justin’s huge cock which was right at table level. Even soft it was long and thick. Its power over Kyle and Mike had to compete with their hatred of each other. “Go”, said Justin as he released their hands. Mike got a jump on Kyle as he was more distracted by Justin’s hypnotic cock. He had Kyle’s arm half way to the table, before Kyle started to fight back. As Mike struggled, his massive arm bulging, thick veins pumping blood to feed the huge muscle with oxygen, Kyle gained ground. Within a few seconds they were back into the neutral position. Kyle just smirked as he pushed Mike’s arm down towards the table. Mike fought back and gained for a moment. But Kyle poured on the full power of his 42” bicep and smashed Mike’s forearm into the table breaking the table into pieces. “I am the King. You are a pathetic weakling” Kyle said triumphantly. Mike was in shock. He quickly recovered and said “Arm wrestling is no real test of strength. It all has to do with leverage. This means nothing”. Both men stood and walked back into the living room. “Face it, Mikey, you are washed up. You are nothing. I guess I’ll have to replace you as captain of the football team, just like I took the quarterback position from you. But don't worry, I'll find another position on the team for someone as weak as you. Maybe as the kicker, or better yet the waterboy” Kyle added to make Mike feel worse about his lost. Mike turned to look at Kyle, his own face red with anger. He clenched his meaty fist, stepped back and threw a punch with all his strength into Kyle’s gut. Kyle quickly reacted and tightened his abdominal muscles before Mike’s fist made contact. There was a loud “thud” as Mike’s fist hit Kyle. Mike cried in agony as his hand was crushed by Kyle’s impenetrable stomach. Mike didn't understand, his punch had stopped a moving 18 wheeler in its tracks, but made no impact on Kyle. Was he really that strong? Kyle just smiled, surprised by the hardness of his own abs. “My turn” he said, then punched Mike in the gut. Mike's waist by pushed in by the force of the blow. All the air was knocked out him, he fell to his knees in pain. Holding his bruised hand to his battered stomach, he knew he wasn’t number one anymore. He looked up at Kyle, hardly seeing Kyle’s face because his chest stood out several inches past his incredibly muscular waist. Kyle bent slightly to look down at Mike, as if he was talking to a scared child. “Like I said before, you are a pathetic weakling”, Kyle stated as he grabbed Mike’s head and pushed it into his bulging crotch proofing he was physically superior to Mike everywhere now. “Tell me who the king is, the biggest and strongest man on campus.” Kyle pulled Mike’s face away from his crotch waiting for a reply. Mike said nothing. Kyle pushed Mike’s face back into his crotch. Mike inhaled deeply savoring the scent of this muscle god who was dominating him. Mike knew it was no use fighting back. He mumbled an answer. Kyle pulled his face away again. “What did you say” asked Kyle. Mike replied humbly, “You are”. Kyle smiled and said, “You are, what?”. Mike hesitated then said “You are, Sir”. Kyle looked mad, “No”. After a moment, Mike thought and said “You are, King Kyle”. Kyle let go of Mike, he started getting hard from having just humiliated his former superior. He was now the man of all men. He thought about what it would feel like to muscle fuck Mike. After all Mike was big, not as big as Kyle, but still incredibly muscular and handsome. Seeing Kyle's growing cock, Justin took Kyle’s hand and took full control of him again. Justin was so turned on by what just happened he was leaking precum. Justin ripped Kyle’s short off his body and started running his hands all over his muscles. “Pose for me” demanded Justin. Kyle went through several poses to showcase his superb form. Justin started to stroke Kyle’s thick cock. “I see your muscles aren’t the only thing that got larger. Of course your cock is still petite compared to mine”, Justin said coyly. Kyle put his hands around Justin’s meat. Even using both hands there was more cock to feel. Justin could feel the strength in Kyle’s grip as he squeezed his sensitive member. Justin couldn’t wait any longer. He had to have Kyle’s strength, then maybe he would take Mike’s and Donny’s too. He could have it all. Justin ordered Kyle to “Suck it. Suck me dry, King Kyle”. Donny ran to Mike’s side, as he tried to recover from his defeat. Donny showed Mike what was in the gym bag he was carrying and started whispering something in his ear. Kyle went down to his knees and tried to get his mouth around the beer can sized girth of Justin's cock. As he got the huge head in his mouth, Justin thrust his hips forward and almost choked Kyle. Justin ran his hands through Kyle’s thick hair and over his mountainous shoulders. Kyle ran his powerful hands over Justin’s bubble butt. Justin felt his large balls start to twitch. Kyle started to finger Justin’s asshole making Justin moan. As Kyle tickled the tip of Justin’s cock with his tongue, Justin couldn’t hold back and released a huge load into Kyle’s stomach. Justin didn’t have long to wait to see Kyle’s reaction. • For the Team «10» By Clarence591 Kyle fell back from his kneeling position until his back was supported by a wall. His cock started to throb even harder. His balls started to grow larger. He remembered this feeling from before. He got a panicked look on his face and he raised his eyes to meet Justin’s. “No, not again, you can’t take my beautiful muscles from me”. “Some people never learn”, smirked Justin, “But it really wasn’t your fault. No one could resist the power of this cock”. Justin was holding his prize package in anticipation of it growing even bigger and more powerful. Kyle began to moan. Sweat poured from his muscular form. He tried to stop the pressure that was building inside his groin. But his body couldn’t resist the influence of Justin’s cum. Kyle’s balls churned. He gripped his cock to squeeze it shut from releasing his precious muscle fluids. But even with his Herculean strength, he couldn’t close his thick, steel pipe-like meat. Kyle’s strength faded as Justin got down on his knees and placed his mouth around Kyle’s ample dick. Kyle’s balls churned and he screamed, “Noooo!”. But it was done. Justin sucked the last drop from Kyle, as Kyle’s ever decreasing cock went limp. Justin stood up and raised his arms in victory. He could feel the power surging through his already impressive physique. Justin’s body actually glowed with virility. Justin looked down at Kyle. Kyle’s muscles where changing from firm, bulging mounds of ultimate strength to soft piles of disgusting fat. Kyle was now more obese than before. He was so bloated with over 500 pounds of fat, he couldn’t stand. He looked like a turtle turned on its back, flailing his arms and legs about. Tears rolled down his puffy face as he tried to move. Justin turned away from the appalling display and focused his attention to Mike and Donny. “Behold the new king, no emperor of the school, if not the world”, as Justin talked he did an impressive double bicep pose. Mike and Donny watched as Justin’s biceps increased in size. In fact, every muscle was expanding on Justin’s awe inspiring body. Muscle was building on muscle. Every muscular line clearly defined through his paper thin skin. Justin never felt such power and masculinity. Behind Mike and Donny, the front door opened slightly as Mr. Barker poked his head in to see what was happening. Spying the overweight Kyle on the floor and the ever expanding Justin, he knew the plan was on track. He entered the room, and the entire football team followed. Justin noticed the group entering, “Great, more subjects to worship the new emperor. Enjoy the show boys.” Justin’s body actually grew a few inches in trying to accommodate his new muscle mass. He was now taller than Mike. But the growth of his muscles outpaced his height. Justin kept massaging his body. Feeling the thickness of his pecs, he could now hid three fingers underneath the beefy overhang of his powerful tits. He moved his hand down to his deeply etched ten-pack. He tried to continue the exploration of his perfect body, but his hand was being pulled away by the bulk of his upper arm. His colossal bicep was fighting for space with his triceps for room on his arm bone. His growing lats forced his arm to extend out away from his body. He also had to adjust his stand, as his thighs grew to over 60” in girth. He looked down, and even though his chest was immense, he saw his growing cock stand out in front of his body. He needed to feel his manhood, it looked so powerful. But he couldn’t move his arms. Suddenly a look of terror took over Justin’s face. He was literally becoming muscle bound. His already thickly muscular physique, couldn’t handle all of Kyle’s muscle mass too. He became one enormous mass of hard muscle. Mike and Donny were both sporting hard-ons, mesmerized by Justin’s muscle show. Mr. Barker came up behind them and broke Donny from the trance. “Donny, It’s time for the next part of the plan. And don’t forget, I’m first.” “Yes, I know” said Donny, “Let’s go Mike. I’m going to need your help”. Donny removed a sports bottle from his gym bag as he and Mike stood and walked towards Justin’s hulking frame. Seeing the sports bottle, Justin knew something was up. He tried to turn his body away from Mike, but he only succeeded in losing his balance and fell backwards. His back hit the wall behind him, propping his body up at an angle. The impact of his 700 pound physique cracked the drywall. Justin was freaked out by his predicament; he couldn’t concentrate on anything else. He could have easily controlled everyone in the room with the increased power of his immense cock, now over 24” in length. Justin asked, “What are you assholes trying to do?” Donny raised the sports bottle to Justin’s mouth. He quickly shut it tight. Even the muscles in his face were stronger and more defined. Donny knew he couldn’t force Justin’s mouth open. Mike started to fondle Justin’s hardened body. He never felt muscle that was so unyielding. Mike traveled up Justin’s arm over his 10' plus chest, down his cobble-stoned abs to his all powerful cock. Seeing that Mike was loosing focus of the mission, Donny punched him in the gut. Still very sore from his earlier encounter with Kyle, Mike flinched and looked down at Donny. “Sorry, dude”, Mike said, “But you should feel this thing, it’s incredible.” Donny responded, “Just grab his nose”. “Who’s pathetic now?” asked Mike as he reached past Justin’s shelf-like chest and pinched Justin’s nose closed. Needing lots of oxygen to maintain his mass, Justin shortly started gasping for air. Donny quickly squeezed the contents of the sports bottle into Justin’s open mouth and added, “This was the MNR formula we drank that made you the monster you are. Now it’s time to make things right. This one’s for the whole team you abused to get this freakish body you wanted so badly.” Immediately, Justin felt a change. His body was heavier and more of a burden as his strength left his massive muscles. All his power was going to his growing balls. They ballooned in size, from coconuts to beach balls in seconds. Justin cried, “No, this can’t be happening to me. I’m the emperor. I’m a god. I’m all powerful”. Mr. Barker knew what to do next. He told the football team to stop staring at Justin and to take off all their clothes. Normally, that wouldn’t be a problem for the jocks, but since Justin took their muscle mass and big cocks, they were embarrassed to be seen nude. Noticing their lack of stripping, Mr. Barker stated, “If you want to get your muscles and cocks back, take your clothes off now”. Mr. Barker removed his pants and stood naked in front of the whole team; his wrinkled, old body looking thin and frail. Realizing they all looked better than Mr. Barker, the team started to remove their clothing. The whole team looked like whales or wimps, with their hands cupped in front of their unimpressive erections. Justin’s balls and cock continued to grow as more of his muscle strength was being absorbed. Both Mike and Donny were stroking his cock now, just waiting for the eruption. They saw his balls, now resting on the floor and as round as bicycle tires, start to spasm. “Get ready to be real men again” said Donny looking at the team of weaklings in front of him. Justin gave a guttural moan as he was on the verge of the world’s greatest orgasm. His balls tightened and Mike could feel the cum moving up through Justin’s huge hose. Mike grabbed hold near the head of Justin’s 4' cock as Mr. Barker stepped closer. Mike aimed for his mouth. The first shot came at such force it knocked Mr. Barker unto the floor. Mike kept the flow pouring onto Mr. Baker’s body, coating him in thick, sticky layer of powerful spunk. Then he moved on to his teammates. Mr. Barker scooped up the cum from his chest and drank as much as he could, then rubbed every last drop into his body. He felt his skin tightening and his muscles hardening. Knowing his body was going to be young & fit again, he focused his attention on Kyle. Mike continued to hose down the team with volley after volley of hot semen. Donny told them to rub it into their skin and swallow what they could. The team was changing before his eyes. The chubby ones’ fat was melting away. The thin ones started to look toned. Their small cocks were increasing in length and girth. As their muscle mass increased, each man’s attention went to their team mates new, improved bodies. They started rubbing and groping each other. Their supremely athletic bodies were back. Finally their facial features became more masculine and they started kissing. Donny and Mike had a perfect view of the hot, jock orgy as they continued to spray them with the last of Justin’s cum. Mr. Barker was scooping the cum off the floor in his hands and carrying it over to Kyle. He started rubbing it into Kyle’s flabby bulk. He went back and forth as quickly as he could before the cum dried and became useless. When Kyle had lost about half his fat, he was able to crawl by himself and started licking the cum from the floor. Donny and Mike turned to watch Justin’s once majestic body and proud cock shrivel down to nothing. Justin passed out from the effect of the incredible muscle loss. He looked like a blob of loose skin hanging on a skeleton frame. Mike held Justin up with one arm wrapped around Justin’s now sunken chest. Mike looked down at Justin’s balls and said, “Donny, it looks like there’s a little left. Do you want it?” Donny answered, “No thanks, I like my body the way it is”. “So do I”, smiled Mike, “I guess I could use a top-off”. With that said, Mike put one hand on Justin’s chest and another below his groin. One of Mike’s huge hands was able to hold both of Justin’s rail thin thighs now. Mike effortlessly pressed Justin up over his head. He lowered Justin down so his dangling cock entered Mike’s mouth. He pressed Justin up and down as he sucked the last of the cum. Mike repositioned his hand so to grab onto Justin’s balls. Mike squeezed hard and the remaining cum was forced out. Justin groaned as his balls were being crushed by Mike’s powerful grip. The essence of Justin’s masculinity was being forced out of his balls and digested by Mike. When Justin was dry, Mike set him down gently on the floor. He looked so frail, even smaller than before, younger, like he hadn’t yet gone through puberty. No longer a man, but a very feminine looking boy. Mike almost felt sorry for him. But then Mike felt something else. His body tingled all over. All his wounds healed. He felt a powerful rush through every molecule of his body. Donny looked on as the changes took effect. Mike’s legs lengthened, adding a few more inches to Mike’s already imposing stature. His hips narrowed, making his waist tighter and more compact. His shoulders broadened. His hands, feet and cock grew. Donny noticed Mike’s muscles increasing in size to match his height, keeping his perfect proportional physique. His ideally symetrical muscles looked even more defined. Mike’s pectorals stood out further from his chest defying the pull of gravity. His ass became higher and rounder. His golden bronzed skin looked like it was shrink-wrapped expertly around each muscle group. A light coating of fine hair covered his chest. Finally his face became more rugged. The jaw line sharpened and a five o’clock shadow appeared. His lips became fuller, cheek bones higher, eyes and teeth brighter. It was like Mike went through a second puberty, with every male trait raised to the ultimate level. Donny knew he was no longer the best looking guy at school. Mike was the epitome of masculine beauty. Mike was looking over his spectacular body, when he finally realized everyone was staring at him. And he was the only one without an erection. Even soft, Mike had the biggest cock in the room. Mike looked over the entire team of muscular hunks and smiled, “Looks like we are going to have one hell of a football season this year. We’ll be unbeatable! Let’s get out of this place and hit the practice field.” Mike's voice cracked, until settling into a deep bass that rattled the windows in the room when he spoke. "Then we can have some real fun in the showers." The whole team cheered. At that moment Justin woke up, looked at his shriveled body and cried. Mike turned to look at Justin and said “It looks like we have a new team water boy too.” Everyone laughed. Donny walked over to be with Mike and stretched up to kiss him. He then looked at the other jocks as they put on the gym shorts Mr. Barker had brought. All his teammates were as big as fitness models now. Kyle had ingested enough of Justin’s cum to get the body of an amateur bodybuilder, slightly less mass than Mr. Barker who was by Kyle’s side. Donny knew he was as big as any professional bodybuilder. Then he turned to Mike. Mike was almost indescribable. He could easily win any bodybuilding title just by stepping onto the stage. He oozed perfect virility from every pore of his flawless form. He was unique, a kind of man that others could only fantasize about being. While everybody else was big, Mike was huge. • «11» By Clarence591 The team arrived back at the school. They went into the locker room to change into their practice gear. Mike and Donny headed directly to the football field to test Mike’s enhanced body. Mike walked to one of the end zones. It was getting more difficult for him to move; his muscles seemed to still be growing. Donny threw a football to him from the equipment bag left near the bleachers. Mike caught it in one of his enormous hands, his long fingers almost encircling the ball. “Is this a joke? Get me a real football, not this toy”, Mike said looking at the tiny brown object. “That is a real football, Mike” Donny responded surprised by Mike’s request. “You’ve got to be shitting me, it’s so small” Mike said as he gently squeezed the pigskin in his hand. The ball burst like a balloon under his grip, “Damn”. “Are you alright, big guy?” Donny asked. “Yeah, I guess I need a little more time to adjust to my new size and strength” Mike said dropping the destroyed ball. “No problem. I’ll get another one”, Donny took two more balls out of the bag and quickly tossed one to his friend before running up field away from Mike. Mike caught the ball trying his best to be gentle. He pumped his arm back and threw the ball using only a small percentage of his strength. It soared high into the air passing over Donny, the goal post and the bleachers at the opposite end of the field. Seeing his friend’s frustration again, “That’s okay; I’m prepared this time. I thought we may have needed another one. Donny’s threw the third ball to Mike. Donny’s throw rocketed through the air like a bullet, like Mike he didn’t have his new strength under control. His muscular physique gave him the strength of about five average men. The ball sped towards Mike, whose increasingly bulky arms couldn’t react fast enough to catch it this time. The comet like ball hit Mike directly in his crotch bouncing off his impressive package. Donny ran back to Mike, “Sorry man. I didn’t mean to hit you in your nuts. Are you okay?” “I’m fine. I didn’t feel a thing and I’m not even wearing a cup” Mike said as he forced his hand to his manhood with some difficulty, “Are you sure it hit me there?” “Yes. It’s a pretty large area” Donny said trying to make light of the accident. “Wow. I felt nothing”, Mike said thinking to himself, “I want to try something. Kick me in my balls as hard as you can”. “What?” Donny asked dumbfounded. “You heard me dude. Just do it”, Mike demanded while spreading his legs apart and bending forward, placing his hands on his knees. Donny stepped back and slammed his lower leg hard into Mike’s jewels. “Again, harder” demanded Mike. Donny took two steps back and kicked Mike harder with a running start. “I felt only some movement, absolutely no pain whatsoever.” “You’re like fucking Superman dude, impervious to pain”, Donny said getting turned on by his best friend’s new strength. “Let’s see if your muscles are as hard as Superman’s too.” Donny picked up one of the tall field marker posts used by the referees and placed the pointed turf spike on Mike’s carved thigh. Mike flexed and the muscles expanded. Donny pushed the sharp tip into Mike’s leg, not even causing an indentation. Mike than relaxed his thigh but Donny still couldn’t break the skin. Donny pushed with everything he had, the steel pole finally crumbling against Mike’s impenetrable body. Donny ran his hand over Mike’s undamaged skin, the flesh underneath felt hard as steel and totally unyielding. “Wow, you’re invincible!” Donny’s long cock was erect now, the head escaping through the leg opening of his shorts. Mike reached for his friend’s rod and stroked it. “Ouch, go easy there Superman. I’m not like you, I can still feel pain”. “Sorry dude. I guess I can’t do anything right today” Mike said withdrawing his hand. Mike turned and walked toward the team bench to sit down; his immense weight breaking the wooden bench in half. “Fuck”, he said as he struggled to his feet. He walked to the field goal and leaned against it with one hand supporting his body. The 10” round steel pole creaked, quickly bending toward the ground under his grip, “This is great, I can’t sit or even lean on anything.” Mike grabbed the pole with both hands and easily forced the top half back into the upright position. Donny walked over to his friend and put his hand on Mike’s shoulder. Donny had to reach higher than before to reach his mammoth delts. His best friend’s body, covered with beads of sweats, felt warmer than before. His muscles looked larger too. He no longer had the beautiful symmetrical lines from just an hour ago. His body was becoming a cartoon version of a super hero with massively bulky muscles. Donny lowered his hand down Mike’s right arm, his thumb following the thickest vein that snaked along its entire length. “I know my new body is turning you on Donny, and I’m really glad about that. But I’m getting worried. I don’t feel anything anymore. Not your kicks, not the spike, and most importantly not your touch. I’ve always fantasized about being the strongest man in the universe, but I never thought about the downside. I want to be able to feel you when we’re together. I don’t want to break everything around me. To make things worse I think I’m still growing. It’s getting harder for me to move. I’m afraid I am becoming muscle bound like Justin. I don’t want to be some kind of freak-a-zoid monster.” Mike said, his powerful bass voice wavering slightly for the first time today. The other members of the team were entering the field, their practice uniforms clinging to their enhanced forms like second skins. They huddled around Donny and Mike. Mr.Barker went into the bleachers to watch the practice session. “Hey guys, listen up. Are any of you still growing or have the effects have Justin’s cream worn off?”, Donny asked his team mates. “My muscles were getting larger on the walk over here. Unfortunately I don’t feel it anymore. Not since our group jerk-off session in the locker room.” Kyle said winking at Mr.Barker while running his hand over his hard, sculpted abs exposed by his mid-drift shirt. His prolonged growth period and superior genetics allowed him to finally surpass Mr.Barker in size. Even though he was now the third largest man in school, after Mike and Donny, he wanted to be bigger. He loved it when he was able to dominate the campus’ alpha-male Mike. He never felt so alive and powerful as when he was forcing Mike’s face into his crotch. He stared at Mike’s hyper-muscular torso and became overwhelmed by envy. “Have all of you jerked-off since coming into contact with Justin’s spunk?’ Donny asked the crowd. Everyone nodded their head yes. “How about you Mike?” Mike shook his head no. “That’s the answer my man. Just go choke the chicken and that will stop the growth. I’ll be happy to help you” Donny said as he cupped Mike’s ten inch, totally soft cock through his tight shorts. It became obvious to Donny that every part of Mike’s body was getting bigger. The whole team approached Mike and volunteered their hands-on service. The hypnotic draw of Mike’s cock had them mesmerized. “Thanks, but it wouldn’t help, I can’t feel anyone’s touch. Plus I might hurt you guys. This is a job I’ll have to do alone from now on”, Mike said as he struggled to walk to the gym. Donny and the team watched Mike leave the field, still lusting for his hulking physique. Kyle just glared at Mike, the envy growing stronger within him. Mike entered the gymnasium and headed toward the weight room. He picked up the half ton barbell Kyle used earlier. It felt so light to Mike. He tossed it in the air and caught it with just his index finger. He even attempted to balance the titanic weight on the tip of his finger. Mike just laughed at the realization of what his magnificent body was possible of doing. The feats of strength he did while under Justin’s control came back to him. He calculated he must have the strength of at least a thousand average men. How else could he have stopped that truck with his fist and then lifted it over his head with just one hand? He felt his cock start to harden; he then remembered what he was supposed to be doing. He waddled over to one of the large mirrors on the side wall. He hadn’t seen himself since his last metamorphosis. His rod became fully erect when he saw his own reflection. He was looking at the most masculine being he had ever seen. The new coating of dark hair on his tanned chest and forearms made him look like so virile. He ran his hands over his freakishly muscled chest and tight waist. He remembered his old roid gut and how some called him fat. Not now, he was ripped to the bone. His tight ten-pack abs would humble any gymnast. He raised his arms into a double bicep pose. Muscle appeared on top of muscle, he couldn’t bend his elbow past the 90 degree mark due to the massive size of his bicep. He couldn’t believe his body was so huge and powerful. His cock was throbbing and his balls started to grow filling with his juices; the center seam of his shorts broke open unable to confine his engorged equipment. He moved his hand to his face fascinated by his manly features. The coarse beard of his five o’clock shadow was in stark contrast to his soft chest hair. He was easily one of the most handsome men on the planet. He felt his balls spasm. Mike pulled off the damaged shorts freeing his fuck pole. He stepped back from the mirror and put his hands on his rock hard ass. He closed his eyes and forced his head back. Mike’s rigid cock was sticking straight up toward the ceiling. He squeezed his round ass cheeks and screamed. His powerful balls contracted and shot his first load high into the air; the force of the thick stream blew a hole in the ceiling. Mike saw what happened and grabbed his cock forcing it parallel to the floor, just as he was about to unleash his second volley. The second less powerful orgasm still had enough force to smash the mirror in front of him. He put his hand in front of his piss slit to block the third and final volley from doing any further damage. Feeling exhausted and covered in sweat, Mike sat down on one of the work-out benches. His weight caused the steel pipes to creak, the welded joints cracked, and Mike found himself sitting on the floor once again. “I hoped this worked. I can’t live in this world if I get any bigger”. Donny entered the room and found Mike sitting on the floor of the weight room. “All done, Mike? How do you feel?” “I think you were right, I don’t feel my muscles growing anymore” Mike answered without looking up. Donny looked at the damage in the room. “I guess it was a good thing you were alone. You could have killed someone. Of course I can’t think of a better way to die”, he said with a chuckle. “It’s not funny man. How would you like it if you could never have sex again?” Mike said this time looking at Donny. “Come on, Mike. We’ll figure something out” Donny spoke trying to comfort his gargantuan friend. “I have an idea to cheer you up. Let’s take your measurements like old times.” Donny said seeing the tape measure he used on Kyle earlier that day. Mike stood on his feet and walked toward Donny. Donny felt his cock twitch at the sight of Mike’s huge body approaching him. Mike stopped his front of Donny and raised his arms over his head as far as his overdeveloped shoulders allowed. “Let’s start with my chest”, Mike said with a sexy smile. Mike’s smile and sensual deep voice sent a shiver down Donny’s spine. Donny told Mike to hold one end of the tape as Donny walked around Mike’s body. The 96 inch tape was unable to fit Mike’s chest. There was about a 2 inch gap between the two ends. Mike flexed his pecs and lats forcing the gap to expand another foot. “I’ll have to guess at 110 inches.” Donny then lowered the tape to Mike’s waist. “45 inches, your stomach may have the same girth as before, but it sure looks different. It appears you swallowed some bricks, Mikey.” Donny ran his hands over each of the ten clearly defined ab muscles that made up Mike’s lower torso. Mike crunched his abs making them even more impressive. Donny pushed one of his fingers into the 2 inch deep grooves between each muscle, the flesh of his finger yielding to the harder muscle . “You’re the only man I know that comes with a built-in change holder. Let’s see quarters go here”, he moved his hand down to the next row, “dimes here, nickels here, and finally pennies.” Mike watched Donny’s exploration of his abs in the remaining mirror on the wall since he was unable to feel Donny’s hand or see below his protruding chest. Donny continued his finger exploration to the deeper groove above Mike’s left hip bone. “And this is where you can keep the silver dollars”. Donny wiped the drool from his mouth and lowered the tape to Mike’s hips, making sure to measure his bubble butt where it was the fullest. “58 inches, that’s bigger than most bodybuilders’ chests”. Donny ran the tape along Mike’s flaccid cock, “11 inches soft. I hope to get the hard data later”. Mike just smiled down at Donny. Donny moved down to Mike’s right thigh, he took a measurement then Mike flexed. “That’s 48 inches relaxed, 54 inches flexed.” He did the same with Mike’s calves, “24 inches relaxed, 27 inches flexed. Let’s get your height and weight.” Donny walked over to the medical scale. He pulled the height stick to its tallest setting and pushed the weights all the way to the left. Mike got on the scale. Donny pushed the stick down to the top of Mike’s head, “6 feet, 11 inches. And all I can tell you is you weigh more than 500 pounds. You are definitely a super heavyweight.” “I wonder what I really weigh. I would like to know how much I can actually lift too. There is just not enough weight in here to max out my muscles.” Mike said looking around the room. Donny was silent, thinking for a moment. “I have an idea. Let’s go to the scrap metal yard. We can get the answer to both of those questions there.” The men walked to the locker room. Mike went to find something to wear. Since his waist was about the same size, the baggy practice shorts he kept in his locker should still fit. He walked up to the locker and daintily put two fingers on the combination lock. His strength was too much for the lock and he accidentally crushed the dial. Giving up, Mike just tore the door off his locker as if it was made of tin foil. He took out his shorts. He stepped into the garment and pulled them up over his thighs and ass. The once loose material stretched to accommodate his new bulk. As Donny returned with his gym bag, Mike had his hand down the front of his tight shorts arranging his cock to run down his right leg. Mike did a full turn for Donny, his ass bouncing high with every movement of his legs. Donny was hypnotized by the movement. It was as if his favorite morphed artwork had come to life. Donny was both aroused and frightened by the sight. “I was going to ask how I look. But I can see the answer by the bulge in your shorts” Mike remarked as he put his hands on his hips and smiled at Donny. That deep voice vibrated through Donny’s body again. Mike’s handsome face beamed pure male confidence and his muscular body emitted raw masculine power. Donny’s pelvis started to buck uncontrollably, his cock oozing cum. “I’m sorry man, but I’ve been fighting it for over an hour now. You are so fucking hot, I can’t help myself”, Donny said gasping for air only slightly embarrassed. “It’s okay dude. I understand. If I was you I would have done the same thing a long time ago. I can’t believe the way I look either.” Mike said calmly, “did you want to change before we leave?’ “No, I have a feeling it’s going to happen again before this night is over” Donny answered. “Let’s get going, dude”. • Feeling Human «12» By Clarence591 Mike and Donny arrived at the auto graveyard in Donny’s pickup. Donny was driving while Mike was sitting in the bed because he couldn’t fit inside the cab. They walked to the locked gate. Donny looked at Mike, “I think you have the key, big guy”. Mike grabbed the large padlock and yanked, breaking the chain and squashing the lock. They entered the yard and headed for the industrial scale. Mike got on and learned his weighed 968 pounds. Both men were surprised by the reading. “What’s that burning smell?” Donny asked sniffing the air. Donny narrowed the odor was coming from Mike, more exactly his crotch. Mike squatted down to expose his inner thighs. Donny saw large singed holes in Mike’s shorts. Mike didn’t feel it, but his shorts had burned due to the friction caused by his hard as concrete thighs rubbing together when he walked. Donny just laughed, “Why don’t you find something to max out those arms of yours, then we will weigh it. You’ll know just how strong you are, Superman.” Mike saw a car that had been crushed into a 4 foot cube. He reached for it, the steel bending under his grip to form a handle. He lifted with one arm and put it on the scale, which read 4,000 pounds. He saw another and grabbed it with his other hand. He did alternate curls with ease. He found a steel I-beam nearby and forced the cubes on each end creating a mega dumbbell. Mike did several repetitions with the 8,000 plus weight with one arm then the other. “That’s a good warm-up, but I need some real weight”, Mike said smiling at Donny. Donny didn’t say a word; he just stared at the exhibition with his mouth agape and his cock hard. Mike found a stack of flattened autos sitting on two other I-beams. The girders held the 12 cars off the ground. Mike crawled under the cars on his back. Donny watched as suddenly the almost 50,000 pound pile of flattened steel was lifted off the beams. Donny bent down to see Mike was benching the weight. After thirty reps, Mike crawled out from under the stack. He stood and flexed his swollen pecs. He grabbed his left pec with his right hand and squeezed the mass. The hardness and size of his man tit made his cock react. His upper body felt incredible, he needed to work his legs. He saw the huge crane used to move the cars to the compactor. Mike bent down and walked underneath the belly of the crane. He went to the center trying his best to balance the machine between his shoulders. He straightened his legs lifting the crane off the ground. He did twenty squats but was unhappy with the light weight. He put his hands on the crane and lifted it over his head. He then lowered one arm and supported the 50 ton crane with the other. “My God, he is Superman” Donny said as he shot another load into his still moist shorts. Mike gently set down the crane and crawled out from underneath. He stood to his full height and stretched his powerful body. He then alternately flexed each arm as he squeezed his massive bicep with the opposite hand. Mike walked up to Donny and smiled when he saw the outline of his hard cock and larger wet spot, “I guess you enjoyed the show.” Donny just nodded still in awe of Mike’s power. Mike grabbed his own hard meat, “Me too. Maybe you can take that measurement you wanted earlier.” Donny went to his gym bag and pulled out the tape measure. Donny pulled down Mike’s shorts and ran the tape along his vein covered rod. The tape read 19 inches from the base to the tip and eleven inches in girth. “Wow” was all that Donny said as he ran his hand over Mike’s meat. It felt so hot it almost burned Donny’s hand. Undaunted, Donny bent down and tried to get his lips around the fantasy cock. He struggled for several minutes trying different angles before giving up. “Sorry man, but it’s not for lack of want”, Donny said frustrated. “I know. I’m sure you don’t want this thing rammed up your ass either. It would rip you in two. Imagine what it would due to a woman’s cunt” Mike said squeezing his softening cock. “No man needs to be this big or strong. I don’t feel like a human anymore. I want to be a powerful man, but not too powerful to enjoy life.” Mike said as he staggered to a nearby car and sat on the hood; the metal conforming to the shape of his ass. He rubbed his temples, sweat pouring off his body. His physique was swollen and red from the blood rushing to feed his huge muscles. “Are you alright, Mike?” Donny asked. “Yeah, I felt a sudden chill and have a mother of a headache”, Mike answered still rubbing his temples. “Chill, you’re sweating like a pig. I think you may be suffering from heat stroke. You must have really had a good workout” Donny said with some concern. He looked around and saw a fire hose near by. He used it to wet down his friend. “This should help you cool off after that big workout. Muscles generate heat when you work them, so I guess your super muscles generate super heat. I hope the heat doesn’t cause damage to the rest of your body and more importantly, your brain”. Mike enjoyed the cooling effect of the water, to him the power stream that blasted his skin felt like a soft summer breeze. “Oh, that’s great news. I have all this power, but if I use it I might suffer brain damage. And that was no real workout; everything here is too light for me.” Mike caught some of the water in his cupped hands and drank it down trying to cool his body faster. “Sometimes I think it would have been better if I never took those supplements.” After a few moments Donny saw Mike’s skin return to its normal color. He put down the hose and picked up his gym bag. He sat next to Mike and said, “Maybe the supplements can help solve the problem they created. What if you take some of the MNR formula to reduce your muscle size?” “No way, man. I’m not going to end up a fat slob again. If all this muscle turns to fat it would take me ten years to loose the weight. Plus it may be shallow, but I like being a muscular jock”, Mike said rubbing his cobble-stoned stomach. “I know and I like you being a muscular jock too”, Donny commented as he rubbed Mike’s arm, “What if we dilute the formula it will be less potent? We can reduce your muscle mass and strength without losing it all.” “It sounds risky. Do you think it would actually work?” Mike asked. “We’ll cut the formula in half. If it doesn’t work we have the other supplements to reverse it again. But now we know not to ingest so much of the stuff.” Donny reached into his bag and pulled out the same sports bottle he used on Justin. “I used only about half of this on Justin. I filled the container with water to dilute it down. Just swallow a little of it and see how it effects you.” Mike took the plastic bottle from Donny using only his thumb and index finger trying not to burst the bottle like he did the football. Unfortunately, Mike still didn’t have complete control over his strength. The bottle’s top exploded off from the pressure of Mike’s grip causing most of the formula to spill to the ground. Mike looked at Donny, “Sorry”. Mike knew he had to do something to get back to being normal. He moved the bottle to his lips, his hand visibly shaking. He sipped a few ounces. He looked at Donny again who smiled at him. Mike swallowed the chemically enhanced water. Donny took the bottle from Mike’s hand and put the top back on and placed it back in his bag. Mike waited a few moments, “It didn’t work, nothing is happening. I don’t know if I’m disappointed or relieved”. “Don’t worry man. We’ll think of something else to try. I promise not to give up on you” Donny reached for Mike’s hand to comfort him. He noticed that Mike was getting hard again. “It looks like you are happy about my idea being a total failure”. “What do you mean?” Mike asked noticing Donny’s hand on the outline of his erection. “Why am I hard? I didn’t even feel it happening. I shouldn’t be…” Mike said before stopping in mid-sentence. His body became flush, the blood surging through each muscle again. Mike started to moan as his body shrank slightly. Donny pulled down Mike’s shorts; he saw Mike’s balls tripling in size. Mike’s cock was lengthening too. It was pressed hard against his body, growing up between his massive pecs. Mike leaned back onto the car, his fingers ripping into the metal as he gripped the hood. He bent his head backwards and screamed. He shot an enormous load straight into the air. It went so high; Donny couldn’t see it in the night sky. In seconds it was over. Donny looked into the air and then at Mike. “We better move, Mike. It’s going to rain” Donny said as he pulled up Mike’s shorts. As soon as they got about six feet, gallons of thick cum fell from the sky and covered the car where they had been sitting. Donny looked at Mike, “How do you feel?” “Okay I guess. I feel a little looser, I can move more easily now” Mike said swinging his heavy arms back and forth. He rubbed his sculpted abs looking for fat. “It doesn’t look like I lost any definition. Get the tape measure, Donny”. Donny took Mike’s statistics and figured Mike had lost about 20% of his muscle mass. According to the scale Mike had also lost 420 pounds. Mike didn’t understand why he had lost so much more weight than muscle. Donny told him maybe the formula affected his muscle density. His muscles weren’t as dense or powerful as they were before. To test the theory, Mike went back to the crane. But this time when he tried to hold it over his head, he barely had the strength to support the weight with both hands. He knew it couldn’t hold it up with one arm as he was able to do very easily before. It seemed Mike had lost about 60% of his strength. Mike was thrilled the experiment had worked. He still had a fantastic physique and the strength of about 400 average men. He thought he was still too strong to live a semi-normal life and asked to take another sip of the diluted formula. Donny convinced him to wait until tomorrow to see if there were any delayed side effects. “If you still want to tomorrow, we’ll come back here and do the experiment again. You should jerk-off a couple times during the night to see what impact that has on your body too”, Donny told Mike. “Maybe you should sleep over to make sure I follow your directions, dear doctor” Mike said as he picked Donny up in one arm and the gym bag in the other. They left the scrap yard and went to Donny’s truck. Once they left, a figure of a small boy appeared from the shadows. He walked over to the cum covered car and searched for some still active cream. Unfortunately, the muscle juice had dried completely. He slammed his small fist onto the hood in frustration. He yelped in pain as his weak body impacted the steel. He would have to wait to get his revenge. • «13» By Clarence591 Mike had a rough night. Since coming home from the salvage yard, he had broken two chairs, the refrigerator door and a bathroom sink. His parents bombarded him with questions when they first saw him. He simply said he didn’t want to talk about it in his commanding voice, and they never spoke again for the remainder of the evening. After Mike ate every morsel of food in the house, he went upstairs to his room. He figured the bed would collapse under his weight; so he put the mattress on the floor to sleep. But the mattress couldn’t provide him any comfort. The normal ten inch metal springs were compressed to less than an inch under his weight. His shoulders and lower legs hung over the edges, his mammoth physique wider and longer than the full size mattress. He put the mattress back on the box spring and told Donny he could sleep there, while he would use the floor tonight. He had a difficult time getting comfortable. Mike’s large rounded butt and muscle engorged shoulders prevented his lower back from reaching the floor. Mike stuffed five rolled up bath towels under the exaggerated arch to give his lumbar region some support. After several hours of restlessness, Mike finally drifted off to sleep. Donny stared at Mike. Mike’s flawless nude physique glowed in the moonlight. The sheen of sweat from the always warm behemoth highlighted the shape of his muscles. All night Donny tried to close his eyes to get some sleep, but he couldn’t fight the overwhelming desire to look at the resting giant. Watching his chest rise and fall with each breath was hypnotic. For the last hour Donny had a painful erection too. Mike’s musky scent permeated the bedroom, even with the open windows to let in the cool night air. The scent, for some reason, kept Donny aroused against his own will. Donny could tell that Mike had finally fallen asleep, due to his snoring. For such a big man, the snoring was rather soft and soothing. Mike must have been having an erotic dream; Donny noticed Mike’s cock was starting to expand. Within a few seconds Mike was at full mast. Donny’s own erection ached as he grew even harder at the sight. Donny had to touch Mike’s sex stick, he felt compelled to do it. He silently got out of bed and walked over to Mike’s body. Donny straddled Mike’s hips and sat down, resting his own muscular ass on Mike’s powerful thighs. Donny didn’t worry about waking Mike. Mike’s super dense muscles still prevented him from feeling another person’s presence. Donny licked Mike’s rod providing lubricate for his hands to run up and down the almost two foot length. He hugged the thick fuck pole trying to force it to more upright position. Donny pulled with all his strength but soon realized his 24” arms couldn’t overpower Mike’s cock. Mike must have felt something during the struggle, his raised his hand to touch his rod and hit Donny in the shoulder. The unconscious tap knocked Donny off of is best friend and threw him into the nearby wall. Donny stayed against the wall for several minutes silently rubbing his bruised shoulder. He wanted to make sure Mike hadn’t woken up. When Mike’s snoring returned, Donny moved closer. He then straddled Mike’s upper torso, this time putting Mike’s thick cock between his ass cheeks. Donny bobbed up and down slightly as the powerful cock supported his weight as if a chair. Donny realized this was about as far as Mike’s cock could get into his inferior body. Donny looked down onto Mike’s immaculate face; the powerful square jaw the highlight of his perfect profile. He was more beautiful than any Greek statue. Even lying down, Mike had a deep valley of muscle cleavage. Donny forced his cock down between Mike’s pecs, the tip almost touching Mike’s cleft chin. Donny felt the heat from Mike's body on his sensitive cock. Donny was near orgasm, and then Mike moved slightly adjusting his arm position. Mike’s pectorals flexed and bulged with the movement of his arms trapping Donny’s cock between them. Mike then turned his head to face the other direction, the coarse beard on his chin brushing the tip of Donny’s inflamed rod. Donny lost control, but his cum backed-up due to the clamp-like pressure of Mike’s pecs. Donny was in great pain, his balls needed to release their load. Donny leaned backwards trying to pull his cock free, just then Mike relaxed his pecs. Donny’s cock sprung up towards his own chest. A large load of thick cum oozed from his bruised member covering his upper torso. Donny laid there on Mike’s cock catching his breath and rubbing his own cock. He rolled off his best friend and crawled out of the room. He went to the bathroom and washed his body. He looked into the mirror, thinking how he had used Mike’s unconscious body to jerk off. Was that rape? He knew it was wrong, but being near Mike made him do things he knew were wrong. Donny decided to spend the rest of the night downstairs on the living room couch. Keeping a distance from Mike was the only way he was going to get any sleep tonight. ------------------------------------ In the morning, Mike and Donny left for football practice early. Mike couldn’t even shower because he was too big for the bathtub stall. He planned on using the school’s large shower room after practice. He knew that would make his team mates happy too. The coach waited for his team on the field. He wanted to have one last session before the big game. Tomorrow they were playing Valley Stream High, last year’s state champions. The coach didn’t know his team of high school jocks had been enhanced and now had better physical abilities than the best NFL team. He stood there stunned as he saw his team enter the field. Each boy, no man, was impressive. They were taller and bigger than he remembered. As they got closer he noticed even the chubbier boys had turned into ripped, muscular men. The uniforms showed every bulge of their improved physiques. Even their faces looked more mature and, surprising himself he thought, more handsome. The coach felt himself getting aroused surrounded by these ultra-jocks. He decided not to ask questions or comment on their appearance. He was happy they were on his team. He stayed focused on the game to keep his mind off of their physical improvements. But then Mike and Donny entered the field, he watched the shirtless Mike walk toward him. The coach’s jaw dropped. Mike got nearer and smiled at the older man, “What’s up, coach?” Mike’s presence and voice sent shock waves through his body. The coach stammered as he instructed Kyle to take over the practice until he returned. The coach hurried off the field doing his best to hide his erection. He went to his office and jerked off thinking about Mike. The practice went very well even with the coach frequently leaving to pleasure himself. Each man honed his new physical abilities to perfection. The men had gained each other's knowledge of the game through Justin's spunk. They intuitively knew what the other was thinking during each play. Mike was put in the receiver position. Whenever he got the ball, he simply walked quickly to the end zone. His bulky thighs didn’t permit him to run. Even after being hit by seven or eight large men he didn’t fall. The men hung on to his body trying to prevent him from making a touch down; but, his sheer strength made him unstoppable. Mike could only participate in two or three plays before he became overheated. But that was enough to ensure his team’s victory in tomorrow’s game. At the end of the four hour practice, Mike was dripping wet. But unlike most men, his body odor attracted people to him instead of repelling them. The whole team quickly undressed and followed him into the shower. They took turns washing his body. Mike just stood in the middle of the room following their directions. He lifted his arms or flexed a muscle when instructed by his worshippers. He bent forward so someone could wash his hair. He enjoyed the shampoo, he could actually feel his team mates fingers has they ran through the hairs on his scalp. But he felt nothing from the neck down. It was obvious his peers were enjoying his physique and that made him happy. After Mike was rinsed and dried by his team mates, he headed to his locker to put on another pair of too tight shorts. Suddenly he got a cramp in left hamstring. He tired rubbing the pain away but couldn’t reach it. Donny tried to punch the cramp away, but just ended up hurting his hand. Another team mate suggested Mike lie on the floor and have someone jump up and down on the back of his thigh to relieve his pain. That idea also didn’t work. Kyle came out of the groundskeeper storage room adjacent to the locker room with two sledge hammers. He gave one to Donny who was standing on the other side of Mike’s prone body. “He should feel this”, Kyle said as he raised the ten pound steel hammer over his head and forced it down with all his strength into Mike’s thigh. “Yes, that felt good, harder”, Mike said trying to straighten his leg completely. Kyle did it again and Donny joined in. The two men worked together. Soon the developed a rhythm taking turns whacking Mike’s thigh. “That’s feels great, could you guys do my back too. Please”, Mike begged them, thrilled to finally feel something. Donny and Kyle worked their way up and down Mikes’ entire back and legs. Donny laughed when he hit Mike’s ass cheek. The solid muscle created such a kick-back when hit with the hammer it almost knocked Donny on his ass. Kyle was like a mad man putting all his incredible strength into every hit. He was totally enjoying this opportunity to beat on his rival. His body was covered in sweat; he became obsessed with actually hurting Mike. He missed Mike's calf muscle on one strike and took a large chip out of the concrete floor making it obvious to everyone just how hard Mike's body really was. He hit Mike’s body over and over again with such force that the wooden handle on his hammer snapped in half. Donny looked at Kyle with disgust, “What is wrong with you, man”. Donny then looked down at Mike and asked, “Mike are you alright?” There was no response, Donny bent down to be closer to Mike’s head and asked again, “Are you okay, man?” Donny then heard a familiar sound, it was Mike snoring. He laughed and stood up. “He’s okay, he just fell asleep. Let him rest guys. He didn’t get much sleep last night. I’ll come back for him later”. The whole team laughed, except for Kyle upset Mike was unhurt. They all returned to their lockers and got dressed. Eventually everyone had left the building except for Mike and the coach. The coach toured the locker room and showers to make sure him and Mike were alone. He then stood over the sleeping student. His cock got hard again. He was surprised how many times he had cum today and yet was able to get hard just by looking at Mike. The coach had never been attracted to another man before. He found he couldn’t resist the desire to touch Mike’s body. He had to know how all that powerful muscle felt. The coach slipped off his clothes and lay on top of Mike. His huge body felt so hard and masculine. The coach positioned himself so his cock rested on Mike’s ass. He thrust his hips back and forth rubbing his hard cock along the deep groove between Mike’s ass cheeks. The coach didn’t have the strength to separate the two huge mounds of impenetrable muscle. Donny had returned to pick up his sleeping friend when he walked in on the coach. The coach was so enjoying himself so much he didn’t hear Donny. Donny quickly stepped back behind a row of lockers and watched the coach shoot his load onto Mike’s back. The coach laid there a few moments after cuming. He then stood up and said out loud, “What have I done?” He grabbed a towel from a nearby bench to wipe his crème from the teenager’s ass and back. Donny couldn’t say anything or think poorly of the coach, he had done the same thing himself to Mike last night. The coach put his clothes back on and left the building looking embarrassed. Donny waited for the coach to leave before he approached Mike. He shouted in Mike’s ear to wake him up. Mike started to move, his eyes blinking to adjust to the bright lights. “What happened?” he asked. “You fell asleep during your sledge-hammer massage, dude”, Donny answered. “Sorry man, I guess I was more tired than I thought. I didn’t sleep well last night. I just couldn’t get comfortable, plus it was so damn hot.” Mike said as he rubbed his eyes and got onto his feet. He stretched his long powerful limbs forcing blood into his stiff muscles. Donny was distracted by the flexing and just stared in awe. Mike saw his friend staring at his body and broke the silence, “Um, what time is it?” “What?” Donny asked. “I asked what time it was, Donny” Mike said with a smile. “Oh, nearly 6 o’clock”, Donny replied forcing his eyes off Mike’s chest to only have the blood rush faster to his hardening cock when he saw Mike’s sexy smile. “Ummmm, do you still want to go to the salvage yard again tonight?” Donny moved his hands to his crotch to try to hide his growing manhood in his tight jeans. “Definitely, dude. I’m still too big and strong. Did you see I couldn’t even run out there today? And I can only play a few minutes before I’m burning up from the heat. I can’t even play a whole quarter. That doesn’t make me a great football player does it? Plus I’m not going to spend another night breaking my parent’s furniture and not being able to sleep.” Mike walked to his door-less locker to get dressed. Both men left the locker room together. Mike jumped into the back of the truck as Donny’s pulled out of the school parking lot. As they drove off, they were followed by another car. • «14» By Clarence591 Mike and Donny walked up to the salvage yard’s gate. The chain Mike broke last night had been replaced with a stronger one and new No Trespassing signs were posted. Mike was about to snap the chain between his fingers when the sound of large barking dog came from the other side of the fence. The chain link gate was covered with a green plastic mesh, so the jocks couldn’t see what was on the other side. Suddenly a man’s voice was heard, “We’re closed. Come back in the morning”. “We didn’t realize you were closed. Sorry to have bothered you”, Donny replied as he motioned to Mike to head back to his truck. Mike reached out and grabbed Donny’s arm to stop his departure. Donny grimaced in pain as Mike’s fingers tore into his normally rock-hard bicep. Mike saw Donny’s expression and released his grip. Donny rubbed his tanned upper arm trying to erase the white marks left by Mike’s hand. “Sorry man. But don’t give up so easily. We’ve got to get in there”, Mike said. “Mike, don’t you hear that dog barking. And the man said, they’re closed”, Donny replied stressing the word man. Hearing the conversation on the other side, the yard’s new security guard announced arrogantly, “No one is getting in here tonight guys. Like I said, we’re closed”. Mike turned away from Donny and faced the gate focusing on the spot the voice seemed to be coming. “I think you will let us in”, Mike spoke in a deep commanding tone. Donny heard him use that same tone last night on his parents. “Why would I do that sir?” the voice asked meekly. “Because I want you to”, Mike answered back. In seconds, the sound of the rattling chain was heard being pulled through the gate. With a creak, one side of the gate opened about 3 feet. Mike smiled at Donny and gestured to him to enter through first. Donny entered the yard and was greeted by a sturdy man in his 30s wearing a guard’s uniform. The guard stood near the gate the fingers of one hand clenching the chain link, his other hand held the leash of a snarling German Shepard. The barking dog made Donny take a few steps back. The guard looked over Donny’s athletic form. The young man’s tight clothing showcased is muscular physique. His all-American looks seem to please the guard. Donny enjoyed being an object of desire again. Whenever he was around Mike, he usually faded into the background, going unnoticed. It happened again as the guard’s attention was redirected to Mike as he made his way through the gate. Mike had to step in sideways through the too narrow opening, his massive chest only an inch away from the guard’s stunned face. The guard involuntarily inhaled deeply as Mike’s scent reached his nostrils. Within seconds the guard’s cock started to expand. The guard scanned Mike’s body just as he had Donny, his approval much more obvious this time. The guard’s eyes widened as he saw the bulge contained in Mike’s tight shorts. The guard’s eyes continued up Mike’s exposed abdominal muscles to his titanic chest. The guard’s cock was completely hard now, the outline of his average unit easily visible in his form fitting trousers. When the guard saw Mike’s face, he paused and swallowed the vast amount of saliva that had accumulated in his mouth. “Thank you”, Mike said and then smiled. His face was made more beautiful by his flawless white teeth. The guard let go of the gate and grabbed his crotch as he moaned softly. Donny saw a growing dark spot forming where the guard’s cock ended. The guard was completely distracted by Mike’s presence; he didn’t realize his canine companion had been barking uncontrollably at the two studs. Mike looked at the dog and said “Quiet” in a normal volume. The dog instantly stopped barking and sat down behind the guard with a slight whimper. Donny thought to himself even animals respect Mike’s dominance. “We are going to spend about an hour or two here. You will go to the office and stay there until we are done. When we leave you will come back here to lock the gate and you are not to mention to anyone that we were here. Do you understand?” Mike spoke to the guard in his soothing baritone voice. “Yes, I understand sir”, the guard answered very calmly. The guard, unlike the dog, didn’t appear frightened or intimidated by Mike. He just accepted Mike’s orders as a foot soldier would a commanding officer’s. There was never a question who was in charge of whom. The guard left with the dog quietly walking by his side. Donny looked up at Mike in awe. “Don’t worry dude, I would never make you do anything you didn’t want to do”, Mike said without looking at Donny. Mike walked away heading toward the industrial scale. After a moment Donny followed him. Before the guard entered the office trailer, he was distracted by his watch dog. The dog sensed another person had entered the premises through the still opened gate and stopped moving. Not wanting to disobey his orders, the guard gave a quick tug on the leash and both entered the building closing the door behind them. Donny checked Mike’s weight and measurements to make sure they hadn’t changed during the last 24 hours. With Mike’s statistics confirmed, Donny gave his friend the diluted formula to sip. Mike swallowed and removed his shorts. Within a few moments, Mike felt his strength fade and his body lighten. Donny watched as his team mate shrunk in height and width. At the same time Mike’s hardened cock and balls expanded dramatically. Mike’s breath quickened as he grabbed his formidable rod and stroked it roughly. He aimed for a pile of hubcaps about 20 yards in front of him as he felt the pressure building in his balls. He grunted as a thick stream of spunk burst from his hose, the force of his load scattering the hubcaps about. Quarts of his muscle crème pooled in the overturned wheel covers. Mike felt his cock shrink in his hand. He knew his muscles weren’t the only things decreasing in mass. He noticed Donny approaching him with the measuring tape. “I think I may be getting down to a more manageable size”, Mike said lifting his deflated bag sack. “You’re still the biggest man I’ve ever seen”, Donny commented putting his hand on top of Mike’s. Mike was only about 6” taller than his friend now. Mike moved his hand to his massive chest and rubbed his pecs. “Seriously, I think I may be able to wear shirts and pants again like a normal person.” “Yeah, if a normal person had a 73” chest with a 38” waist” Donny said removing the tape from around Mike’s carved waist. Donny continued to take Mike’s measurements and write them down in a small notepad to chart Mike’s regression. Mike had lost about 10% of his muscle mass and a couple of inches off his cock’s length and girth. Mike’s weight was down to 431 pounds. Mike wanted to test his strength level, so he walked to the crane he lifted yesterday. Donny thought he heard a noise over by the hubcaps and was about to investigate when Mike emerged breathing hard and sweating profusely. “I can’t budge it. It’s actually too heavy for me now”, Mike said. Donny couldn’t tell if Mike was happy or upset. “Try your super dumbbell, Mike”, Donny said trying to encourage his friend. Mike walked over to the home made weight and easily lifted it over his head using both arms. He did a couple of curls with it as a smile came over his face. He tired doing one arm curls and was only able to force a single rep from each arm before his engorged biceps failed. Mike walked over to Donny who was busy calculating the results. “I figure the average guy our age could do a one arm curl with a 50 pound bar for one repetition. So you have the strength of 160 men, which means you lost about 60% of your overall strength. That’s consistent with what happened last night.” Donny said out loud while deep in thought. After reviewing the numbers again, he looked at Mike who was wiping the sweat from his forehead. Donny walked quickly to the hose and started to spray down his overheated friend. Mike’s body cooled down much more quickly tonight. He told Donny to stop after about three minutes under the hose. “Do you fell alright, Mike? Are you okay with loosing so much power?” “Yeah, I’m fine”, Mike said as he pulled on his still tight shorts. “I was a little bummed when I couldn’t lift the crane. I feel like a failed or something. But I’m really glad to be more normal. I feel more in control of my body. All during practice today I was afraid I was going to accidentally hurt someone on the field just be touching them or stepping on their foot. Look what I did to your arm tonight”, Mike said pointing to Donny’s newly bruised bicep. “I’m really sorry, dude. I didn’t mean to hurt you”. “I know man. It’s okay. It matches the one I have on my other shoulder”, Donny said lifting his shirt sleeve to reveal the bruise he got from the sleeping giant. “Did I do that too? Man, I don’t even remember touching you there. When did it happen?” Mike said putting his hand to his forehead trying to recall the incident. Donny regretted bringing it up. He wasn’t about to tell Mike how he sodomized him during the night. “Oh, it was during practice. But it’s really no big deal. I’m a pretty tough guy myself. I’ll recover”. He said as he punched Mike hard in the shoulder, the impact causing a loud thud sound. Mike laughed then suddenly his face went sad. “You didn’t feel my punch did you?” “No. But that’s okay for now. You were right; this process should be slow and steady so we don’t make any mistakes. For the rest of the night I’m focusing on the game tomorrow. The team comes first, right?”, Mike said as he smiled at Donny. Donny felt a twinge at his crotch. He quickly looked away and started to gather his belongings. He put the water bottle, notepad and tape measure back in his backpack. He took out a bottle of Gatorade and handed it to Mike. “Drink this; it will help your body recover.” “You think my body needs help?” Mike asked coyly and continued to grin. He wanted to know if he still had the ability to get a man erect with just a smile. “Stop it Mike. You just said you were going to concentrate on the game” Donny remarked as he started to walk toward the gate. “Come back here”, Mike said in his commanding voice. Donny stopped in his tracks and walked quickly back to Mike’s side. “You said you wouldn’t make me do anything I didn’t want to do”, Donny said trying his best to resist Mike. “What’s wrong with you tonight? Don’t you want to be with me?” Mike asked surprised by Donny’s resistance. “Yes”, Donny said breathlessly while looking at Mike, then he remembered how being near Mike effected him. He forced his gaze away from the muscle god, “I mean no. I can’t tonight. You’re still too big for us to do anything, plus I’m not in the mood.” “Oh really” Mike said running his index finger down along Donny’s left pant leg following the bulge of his 9” inch monster, Mike’s finger unintentionally overpowering its rock-hard surface. Donny gasped in pain and stepped backwards out of Mike’s reach. Of the two bruises he received from Mike last night, the one on his cock was the most painful. “Yes really. I’m tired of being hard all the time. And I’m tired of being ignored by everyone when I’m around you”, Donny sniped. He saw a look of hurt appear on Mike’s handsome face and regretted his words. None of that was something Mike could control. “I guess I’m just tired, dude. I didn’t sleep well last night either. I want to focus on the game too. I think it would be best, for the team, if I slept at home tonight”. “Okay. You’re the boss”, Mike said shrugging his broad shoulders. Both men knew that wasn’t true. They left the scrap yard and parted ways when Donny dropped Mike off at his house. As Donny drove away, he looked at Mike’s reflection in his rear view mirror and felt regret for the third time that night. -------------------------------- A slender form stalked the two jocks staying in the shadows of the auto graveyard. He stayed close enough to hear their conversation without getting noticed. After Mike shot his load and left the area, the stalker headed straight to the pile of sum soaked hubcaps. He removed the top of his own small water bottle and carefully poured in the puddles of muscle juice that had formed inside the caps. He had intended not to ingest any of the cum until he was at home, but the desire to be strong again overcame any previous plans or rational thoughts. He licked the outside of the container to remove the excess spunk. It tasted so earthy and rich. He chugged almost all of what he collected. He removed his clothes as he waited for his body to react to the thick crème. Soon he felt a surge of pain radiate from his balls. He grabbed them and tried to hold on as they expanded. He had only felt pain like this once before. The torture got worse as his balls multiplied in size by over 500%. He let out a slight scream against his wish to remain quiet; the pain was too much for him to bear. He fell into unconsciousness. Justin awoke and looked down onto his body. His balls were still throbbing and red, but less painful. His cock was thick and standing at attention. He eyes went to his thighs which were now sculpted with muscle. He ran his hand over his washboard abs and thick chest. He flexed his arm and smiled at the large ball of muscle. He looked like a teenage athlete again instead of prepubescent boy. Justin got to his feet and remembered where he was. He saw Mike and Donny exiting through the gate. It was Justin’s turn to test the strength of his muscles. He started to walk toward Mike’s colossal barbell. The movement caused a shock of pain to run through his body emanating from his balls. He took a deep breath and got to the weight walking slowly. He tried to lift it but couldn’t. Frustrated he slammed his fit into the I-beam bar. He laughed when he saw a dent in the iron that matched the shape of his fist while his hand remained unmarked. Justin wanted to know how big he had gotten so he headed toward the scale. His initial weight was 270 pounds, but it kept changing, going higher and higher. It seemed he was getting heavier with every passing minute. He stayed on the scale for more than ten minutes watching the numbers change. By the time he stepped off he was at 350 pounds. As he walked he felt heavier and more powerful. Even his balls didn’t hurt as much. Justin wondered if the pain had subsided or had his pain threshold just increased along with his strength. He passed by a collection of windshields and saw his reflection. His body looked massive, each muscle perfectly formed on his fat-free frame. He did a double bicep pose and noticed how his biceps had grown over the last 15 minutes. He bounced his thick pecs and crunched his abdominal bricks as he felt each muscle. His body had become strangely numb. It was as if every muscle had been injected with Novocain. It almost felt as if he was touching someone else’s body. This must be what Mike was experiencing. No wonder he couldn’t control his power. After flexing his thighs we got closer to the glass to examine his face. Once again he had the stunning rugged features of a real man. He no longer looked feminine or fragile. He closed his eyes to fight the urge to cum. He figured the longer he held off, the bigger he would become. Justin walked over to Mike’s weight again. He bent down to get underneath the weight. Taking a deep breath, he used every ounce of his strength to push the weight up. He straightened his powerful legs lifting the weight. He then pressed it over his head and laughed. He lowered the 4 ton weight back to his shoulders and pressed it over his head again, then once more. The weight felt lighter with each lift. Justin’s cock became harder as he realized how powerful he was becoming. He set the weight down and did a two arm curl with ease. He then tried a one arm curl. First he had some difficulty, but soon he was on his sixth repetition. He had become stronger than Mike. It made sense; Mike had lost 60% of his strength. That strength was contained in his cum. By swallowing it, Justin was now 20% stronger than Mike. He would now be able to get revenge on the men that made him a weakling. He would make Mike and Donny beg for mercy as he crushed their balls, just like Mike did to him less than a week ago. Justin felt so masculine and powerful as he pushed the weight over his head and held it in place with just one arm. The feeling overwhelmed Justin. He couldn’t hold back any longer, he shot a large load of spunk, his balls shrinking as they emptied. Catching his breath, Justin’s arm started to shake under the weight. He no longer could support it and it crashed down to the ground in front of him. Justin felt his strength drain from his body as his balls expanded again. He released another load and his muscles shrank as his balls expanded painfully again. A third stream of cum was expelled from his shortening cock. Justin screamed as his balls filled for a fourth time. He stumbled back to where he had left his clothes. He tried to stop cumming but couldn’t. His pain threshold was decreasing along with his muscles and strength; the fifth expansion sent him reeling to the ground. He regretted not waiting to swallow Mike’s cum as he originally planned. By the tenth orgasm, Justin was near unconsciousness again. Justin’s body had returned to its abnormally slender stature. “No it’s not fair. Why should Mike have everything and I have nothing”, Justin said out loud sounding like a child throwing a tantrum. He touched his devastated scrotum. He gasped as intense pain engulfed the sensitive sack. He thought he hadn’t felt such pain since Mike’s crushed his balls and literally sucked the masculinity out of his body. He then realized that was the problem. Mike had damaged his testicles making them unable to truly assimilate Mike’s muscle cum. That’s why he didn’t retain any mass or strength. Mike was responsible for turning him into a little boy and preventing him from being a real man again. The hatred for Mike grew in Justin’s heart even more. Justin had to think of another way to get revenge on Mike. To make him suffer for what he did. Justin’s planning was interrupted by the sound of a barking dog coming quickly towards him. Soon the vicious dog was nearly on top of him, held back by the rugged security guard. The guard looked at Justin’s frail body and soft facial features. He guessed Justin was about ten years old due to the small size of his genitalia and lack of pubic hair, though he was tall for his age. “Little boy, where are your clothes?” he asked. Justin crawled away reaching for his clothes. “I’m not a little boy, I’m seventeen”, he said as he pulled on his pants. “Whatever kid. You better get out of here before I call the cops and they throw your scrawny ass into juvy.” The guard said trying to best to frighten the boy. Justin grabbed his water bottle after putting on his shirt and shoes. “I’m leaving. I got everything I need.” The guard escorted Justin to the gate and locked it closed. On the other side Justin lifted the translucent bottle up toward the street lamp looking at the small remaining amount of Mike’s cum. “Yes, I’ve got everything I need.” • «15» By Clarence591 On the way to the game, Donny stopped to pick-up Mike. Mike was still too tall and wide to fit comfortably in the passenger seat, so he rode in the back again. It also meant the two didn’t have to converse. Both felt a little awkward around each other after last night. When they arrived Mike headed for the locker room to change with Donny following behind as usual. It seemed natural for Donny to take the subservient position and walk several paces behind the muscle god. Donny didn’t mind, it gave him the opportunity to view the movement of Mike’s powerful ass. Donny stopped before entering the building when he noticed Mr.Barker’s car pull into the lot. Barker and Kyle got out of the front seat, then the back door opened and Justin appeared. The threesome was having a serious discussion near the car, with Justin doing most of the talking. Kyle noticed Donny watching them and said something to the others. The other two men looked up at Donny. Mr.Barker smiled and waved as he made a comment to his companions. The other two waved at Donny and smiled. Donny waved back and entered the building to catch up with Mike. In his gut, he felt something was wrong. Donny found Mike talking to a mutual friend, Jim, who was on the basketball team. Mike had been walking around barefoot for the last several days since none of his shoes fit his larger feet. Mike called Jim last night to ask if he could borrow a pair of sneakers for the game. Mike had hoped since both were now about the same height, 6’ 8”, their feet would be a similar size. Mike tried on Jim’s size 14 EEE footwear. They were very snug on Mike. “These will have to do. I’m glad to know I’m not the only one with huge clown feet” Mike said with a laugh. Then he shook his friend’s hand. “Thanks Jim”. “Anything for you, dude”, Jim said admiring his school mate’s physique up close for the first time. Jim took the opportunity to move even closer to Mike and hug him, running his hand over Mike’s thick back, shoulder and bulging arm. The embrace lasted longer than Mike expected. He pulled away from Jim and smiled at him. Jim blushed, grateful his extra long shirt covered the expanding bulge in his pants. Jim left saying “Good luck in the game today”. Donny felt a little jealousy watching the exchange. “Now, let’s see if my uniform fits”, Mike said turning towards Donny. “Are you alright? You have a strange look on your face.” “I’m fine. I didn’t know you and Jim were such good friends” Donny answered jealously. “What?” Mike asked surprised by Donny’s attitude. “Nothing. I’ve got to get dressed myself. I’ll see you on the field”, Donny said realizing he was acting foolish. He needed to get away from Mike so he could think logically again. “Okay then, I’ll see you later dude”, Mike responded in his confusion. When Donny arrived at his locker, Kyle was already standing in front of his own locker. Donny’s was directly across the aisle from Kyle’s. Kyle looked into the mirror hanging on the inside of his locker door watching Donny’s reflection. He carefully notated the combination as Donny opened his locker, writing it down on a small piece of paper. Kyle continued to watch as Donny put his backpack into the locker and started to undress. Donny would be the alpha male at any other school. His pop idol looks combined with his tall, muscular physique made him breathtakingly beautiful. Donny slid his flannel shirt off of one boulder like shoulder and then the other. His hair’s golden highlights complemented the tan skin that covered his broad back. Kyle watched as Donny’s triceps rippled with power when he undid the button on his tight jeans. He lowered his pants revealing his smooth, flawless ass and massive thighs. It was obvious he liked to go commando, even when sunbathing since there were no tan lines. Donny removed an athletic supporter from his locker and stepped within the narrow straps. He bent down to grab the garment stretching the back of his thighs forcing the muscles to flex. Kyle let out a slight moan at the sight of Captain America’s exposed, vulnerable ass. He thought the sound was echoing around him, but soon realized every other man in the aisle was spying on Donny too. Donny pulled his jock into place, the tight straps accentuating the round shape of his firm cheeks. His cup fell out of his locker onto the floor. Donny turned around to pick it up and now faced Kyle. Donny inserted the cup into the supporter’s pouch, compressing his huge package into the extra-large piece of plastic. After adjusting his equipment for comfort, he looked up and noticed Kyle was watching him in the mirror. “Enjoying the show?” he asked. “In your dreams” Kyle said trying to sound macho. Everyone else in the aisle started to move again as if they hadn’t been watching Donny either. “Whatever”, Donny said as he put on his football pants and tied the laced fly. After a few moments he added, “I saw you speaking with Justin and Barker in the parking lot. What were you talking about?” “Not that it is any of your business, but Justin wants to be the team’s water boy”, Kyle answered as he continued to change his clothes very slowly. He didn’t want Kyle to see his erect cock. “You’ve got to be kidding. I hope you told him no. You can’t trust him. He’s up to something and that can’t be good for anyone”, Donny said. “Especially for you and mighty Mike”, Kyle said with a smirk. Donny grabbed Kyle’s arm, “I know you were friends once, but remember what he did to you, the team, and Amy. Justin only cares about himself. You must realize that after everything that’s happened over the last week.” “What I realize is how you set me up and how you used the both of us for your own gain. I blame you and Mike for what happened to me not Justin” Kyle said shaking Donny’s hand off of his foreman. “Okay, I set you up to save Mike, true. But I didn’t do it alone. I had Barker’s help, your other close friend. And that was the second time Justin took away your muscles. How about the first time? I had nothing to do with that. You must have a really bad memory or you’re still under the control of Justin’s dick” Donny said his voice getting louder. “What I remember is Barker bringing Justin’s cum over to me because you and Mike were purposely ignoring me. If it were up to you, I would still be a 500 pound fat man. At least Barker helped me get my muscles back. Muscles that I truly deserve unlike you and Mike”, Kyle yelled not backing down from the larger stud. “You’re crazy man?” Donny said turning away from Kyle to face his locker again. “Am I? You know if it wasn’t for those chemicals, I would be the most muscular dude at this school. You would be nothing but a scrawny geek and Mike would be a fat slob. I’m the only one of us to have the superior genetics to gain muscle mass easily. I’m the natural born athlete.” Kyle yelled louder, the pent up anger finally being released. His emotions were running so high, his eyes were tearing and his voice wavering. “But now I’m third best, instead of my rightful position at the top”. “Yeah, you should be the alpha male”, Donny said grabbing Kyle’s small size jock from his locker and holding it up against his own much larger cup. “It takes more than big muscles to be a true alpha male”. Kyle ripped his jock away from Donny and turned back to his locker without saying a word. Donny knew he wasn’t helping the situation. He also knew a lot of what Kyle said was true. But there was no going back now and he wouldn’t want to. Donny took a deep breathe and said more softly, “Look Kyle, you have a great physique. And you are right; you do have some natural advantages. But you wouldn’t look as good as you do right now either without the chemicals. You would’ve had to work-out heavy for years and follow restrictive diets and take all kinds of supplements to achieve that body. You’re a 17 year old boy with the muscles of a 24 year old professional athlete. You have a seven year head start on all other natural athletes in the world. Think about what that will mean when you go to college next year. Take advantage of that, man. Be thankful for what you see when you look in the mirror, like everyone else in this room. Don’t focus on the fact you aren’t as big as Mike or I. It’s your obsession to be better than Mike that caused most of your problems. Don’t let envy or Justin poison your mind. You know Justin only wants to become the water boy to somehow get revenge on us”, Donny said sincerely. “Whatever man. There’s nothing I can do about it anyway. After all it was Mike’s idea. And whatever Mike wants, Mike gets. Right?” Kyle said turning his body to look directly into Donny’s eyes. Donny could still see the deep seeded anger there. “Did I hear my name?”, Mike said as he approached the two men attracted by the yelling. Both men looked at Mike in awe. He managed to pull on his old football pants over his thicker muscles, the stretchy material clinging to every inch of his lower body. He could only get them on by removing all the padding. He would have to do the same with his jersey. But he knew he didn’t need artificial pads anymore. He had natural padding, his super dense muscles. As all eyes focused on him, he flexed his naked upper body. He never looked more masculine. He knew he was everyone’s ultimate football locker fantasy. “Is everything okay over here, guys?” “Yes, we were just discussing Justin. He wants to take your advice and become the team’s water boy. He feels it will help him make mends for what he did to the team when he was under the influence of all those chemicals. He wanted me to ask you if it was okay Mike, since you are the team captain” Donny spoke as if reading from a script. “I guess so” Mike said to Kyle. “Thank you, Mike”, Kyle responded as he turned to face his locker. Mike looked at Donny who was shaking his head no. “What harm could it do?” “I still don’t think it’s a good idea”, Donny said. “Stop worrying. Listen while I’m here, could you tie my laces? I’m afraid I’m going to snap them if I try it” Mike asked Donny. “Sure” Donny said. “I remember when you had to wear these pants at their largest size, now I can’t pull the laces tight enough to fit you’re slimmer waist.” Donny said forgetting all his concerns now that Mike was near him. He looked down and saw the large outline of Mike’s manhood in his skin tight uniform. “Shouldn’t you be wearing a cup, Mike?” “I don’t think they make one big enough to contain me. Plus I think we’ve proofed I don’t need one, remember?” Mike said pulling up on his package trying to make his pants stretch more to accommodate his mass. “That was before you lost 85% of your strength, Mike” Donny whispered with some concern. Kyle quickly turned around at what he overheard. “You’re loosing your strength Mike. I guess I was right, you aren’t meant to be the school alpha male after all”. “I’m making myself less strong to be in more control. No one needs to have the strength of a thousand men.” Mike answered without even looking at Kyle. “When I had that much power I was able to control it fine. In fact I was able to control you too”, Kyle gloated. Mike looked down at Kyle trying to contain his temper, “That was then and this is now. I’m still stronger than you and every other man in this room, combined. I’m willing to have an arm wrestling rematch with you to proof it”. Mike crossed his thick arms over his chest putting his left hand behind his right bicep to make his appear even larger. Mike saw Kyle’s eyes look at the massive mound of muscle and swallow hard. Kyle said nothing. “No? Then how about another stomach punching contest, you seemed to enjoy it last time.” Mike unfolded his arms and put his hands on his hips. He crunched his abs forcing the deep ridges between each muscle to grow deeper. He ran the fingers of his left hand over his armored gut. “In fact I’ll let you hit me anywhere and if I even feel it a little, you’ll be the winner. But if I don’t, I get to hit you back.” Kyle was intimidated at first, then realized that Mike wouldn’t hit him with all his strength. He was too much of a good guy for that. “I accept”, Kyle said. Mike stood there with his hands on his hips again. Kyle widened his stance and pulled his arm back. He twisted his body and threw a fast uppercut, his fist following the deep crevice between Mike’s huge thighs, hitting Mike hard in his balls. Everyone gasped and looked at Mike’s face. There was no reaction. Kyle looked shocked. How could Mike not feel that? He put everything he had into that punch. “I should have guessed where you would hit me. Only a woman or a coward hits a man in his balls” Mike said in disgust. “Now it’s my turn”. “Mike”, Donny said grabbing Mike’s arm. Mike looked at Donny and put his larger hand on top of Donny’s. Donny let his arm drop. Mike walked up to Kyle. He made a fist and put it against Kyle’s muscular stomach. Mike looked at Kyle’s panic stricken face. He opened his hand and forced back his index finger with his thumb. He then released the single finger, flicking Kyle’s abs, never taking his eyes off of Kyle’s face. Kyle bent over in pain. He grabbed his stomach and crumbled to the floor gasping for air. “Are you still questioning who the school alpha male is?” Mike asked looking down at Kyle. “No” Kyle mumbled without looking up. “Good. I’m glad we’ve settled that matter once and for all.” Mike looked up at everyone staring at him. “Let’s get ready men. We have an important game to play today”. Mike walked back to his locker. All eyes were on his ass as he left, the two muscular globes fighting each other for space in his tight pants. When he reached his locker, he made sure no one was watching. He then shook it left leg to loosen his balls and relief some of his discomfort. He did feel Kyle’s punch, for the first time in days he experienced a twinge of pain. He pulled on his tight shirt and tucked it into his pants. He reached farther down to adjust his manhood. He cupped and lifted his jewels before heading out onto the field. He thought again about wearing a cup, but he couldn’t even if he wanted to. He knew that no other man would purposely hit him in his balls out on the field anyway, certainly not with as much force as Kyle had done. Donny quickly finished putting on his gear. He ran to catch up with Mike along with the other members of the team. Kyle was left alone in the locker room. Suddenly a voice broke the silence, “That was fun to watch, but not part of the plan. We have to stick to the plan, Kyle”. Kyle turned to see Justin standing at the end of the aisle. “I know. But it was a perfect opportunity to quicken the pace of the plan a little” Kyle said. “I’ve worked out every detail perfectly. No more improvisation please”, Justin spoke while walking up to Kyle. “Did you get Donny’s combination?” “Yes”, Kyle gave the notepad with the combination to Justin. “Very good. Now go out there and show Valley Stream who is the best, and best looking, quarterback in the state”, Justin said while squeezing Kyle’s ass. Kyle put on his helmet and jogged out onto the field. Justin could hear the cheering crowd as he opened Donny’s locker and removed the water bottle containing the diluted MNR formula. “And the crowd goes wild. Well hold on to your hats, folks. This game promises to have lots of surprises”. • «16» By Corwin Justin's plan was coming together. As he and Kyle walked to Donny's locker he recalled what had transpired earlier. Justin had come back to school after leaving the salvage yard. He had found Kyle in the gym. Kyle was attacking the weights, his desire to be bigger driving him. Whatever was happening the passed few months, he hated it. It was a hatred he felt deep in his soul. He was meant to be the biggest. He was meant to be the strongest. Mike had cheated. Hard work built muscles, and the formula Mike had discovered had given him an unfair advantage. Worse, it had cost Kyle some of his hard earned muscle. It had cost him his place as number one. The thought of being number three grated on him. He grabbed a bar full of weights and started to curl it. His massive arm bulged as he commanded it to curl the bar. He watched his powerful arm in the mirror, and thought of beating Mike with the hammer. His powerful arm slamming into the muscular hulk, unable to even get his attention. Kyle's hatred built. A skinny form walked into the room unnoticed. The sound of iron meeting iron hid his approach. He saw Kyle working out shirtless, his manly form single-handedly curling a bar loaded with weight. The bar sagged as the heaviness of the disks pulled it toward the ground. Kyle's arm was huge as he defied the pull of the earth, his body glistening with sweat as he lifted. He changed hands and did a set of twelve before lowering the bar with perfect control. Kyle's eyes never left the mirror as he raised his arms into a double bicep pose, checking out his size. Kyle frowned. "God," said Justin. Kyle turned, surprised. He looked at the small figure. Kyle's chest heaved and flexed, and his anger built. "You have some nerve showing up here!" Kyle made a fist and smashed it into his hand. The crack sounded like thunder. "After what you did! Your fucking plan! You took my muscle, left me fat and weak." "You got it back," Justin wimpered, backing away. "So did Mike, and then some. And Donny. Now they're both bigger than me!" Kyle stormed over to Justin, put his hands under Justin's arms and lifted him. Kyle shook Justin violently, "It's all your fault. You got me into this!" Justin panicked. His heart began to race. He tried to speak, but Kyle was shaking him too hard. Justin felt a pain in his groin. Kyle wanted to kill Justin, but knew he couldn't. He could at least scare him. As he shook, he felt something, like his grip was loosening. Justin felt Kyle's hands slipping off his chest. He felt funny, like something was happening. He could see Kyle, and his perfect body. Kyle wasn't changing. Then he realized. He was. Justin began to feel strong again. Kyle's hands were slipping off of Justin's growing pecs. His shirt was becoming tighter and beginning to rip. His pants felt uncomfortable as his thighs and calves bulged with new power. Justin grabbed at Kyle's biceps, watching as his arms swelled with muscle. Justin squeezed. Kyle's arms felt like steel, flexed hard with his power. But Justin felt the power growing in him again, and he squeezed harder, denting Kyle's muscle until it felt like clay in his hands. Kyle screamed and dropped Justin. Justin looked like The Hulk, his clothes in tatters from his expanded muscle. "What happened?" "Mike happened," replied Justin, tossing the rag that had been his shirt to the ground. He grabbed Kyle under the arms. Kyle tried to push Justin away, but Justin just laughed and lifted Kyle. He started shaking him. "How do you like it?" He shook harder. "Never! Never treat me like that again!" Kyle felt like a Barbie doll in his hands. He threw the big guy to the ground and flexed over him. "Grrrr...." he said and laughed. Kyle tried to back away. He needed time to figure out what had happened. Justin extended his hand to Kyle. Kyle looked at it, and grabbed it. Justin pulled Kyle up. Justin began to feel dizzy. His groin began to ache and throb again. "No," he whispered. "Please..." He felt his cock growing, and fell to the ground as his strength began to leave him. His body convulsed as he began to shoot a load of thick cum. Kyle just watched. As he saw Justin shrink, Kyle grinned. When the transformation had finished, Kyle said, "Not so big anymore, are you?" Justin was covered in sweat. "Can't maintain it," he said, somewhat out of breath. "Don't know why... thought it was only once." "Only once?" Justin sat up. He started talking, telling Kyle about Donny and Mike at the salvage yard. He told Kyle about Mike's strength, and how he was too strong and how he had been weakening himself. Then Justin pulled out the water bottle. Kyle looked at it. "How do I know I can believe you?" he asked. "After all that has happened, maybe this is another trick. Maybe Mike wants to add my muscle to his? Maybe Donnie?" "No trick," said Justin. "You saw how strong I was. Way stronger than you are now. Stronger even than Mike." "Stronger than Mike?" "Ya! I heard Donnie say that Mike only had 40% of the strength he started with. There must be the other 60% here." Justin said. Kyle took the water bottle. "How do I know that I won't become a musclebound freak?" "Your genetics," said Justin. "Before this all began, you were way bigger than Mike. You can handle it." "And how does this help you," Kyle asked Justin skeptically. Justin didn't say anything. "Well," he started. "Something must have happened to me when I drank some of the power-juice," Justin thought. "My body just can't maintain it. Maybe when I'm scared or excited or something, it triggers the transformation. Hmmm...." "Hmmm?" Kyle said. "I wonder if Mike is the key. Maybe some more of Mike's cum will make my change permanent? The two of us..." "I didn't say I'd help you yet. I could just take this..." "I want revenge on Mike! So do you! Please... even it it doesn't work." Justin started to sob. "Please take it. You gotta destroy Mike. If not for me, then for what he did to you. How he made you feel. Please." Kyle looked at Justin, then the water bottle. He smiled, and stretched out his hand. Justin shook it. "OK, you've got yourself a deal. You're the brains, and I'm the brawn. What's your plan..." • «17» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin Kyle brought the water bottle to his lips while looking at Justin. The memories of how Justin tricked him before flashed in his mind. He lowered the bottle without taking any of its contents. "What actually do you have planned, Justin?" he asked again. Justin saw the skepticism in Kyle's eyes and thought quickly. "I originally planned on using Mike's crème on the Valley Stream players enabling them to humiliate Mike on the field in front of everyone. Then making you to be the biggest and strongest man in school, but if you can't wait, we can change the plan. I'll do whatever you want, Kyle" "No, I don't want to change your plan. It sounds like you have put a lot of time and effort into it. Tell me how you're going to humiliate mighty Mike" Kyle said as he handed the bottle back to Justin. Kyle was brought back to the present when the bright sunlight hit his eyes as he exited the locker room. He hoped he made the right decision to trust Justin this time. But now he had to put his full focus into the game and the plan. The first quarter amazed the crowd. Valley Stream was easily overpowered by the larger, stronger Bayville. Mike's team mates were able to push past the other team's defensive line and sack the quarterback almost every play. While Bayville's offensive team formed an impenetrable wall of muscle protecting Kyle from ever being touched. Their height and strength advantage allowed them to make interceptions and turnovers easily. It was like a watching the current Super Bowl champs play against a team of disorganized junior high students. Soon Bayville was taking it easy on the field. They would joke around by placing their huge hands on the opposing players' helmet and hold them in place with one arm while waving to the crowd with their other. The crowd started laughing at Valley Stream's inferior physical capabilities. Mike scored 4 of the 7 touchdowns for his team. Once he was able to walk over the goal line with 5 members of the other team hanging on to him. When Donny wasn't playing he was keeping an eye on the terrible threesome. Kyle seemed to be concentrating on the game and Justin was doing everything a water boy should. But Mr. Barker spent most of the game talking with the opposing team's coach. He was laughing and touching his peer, in what looked to Donny like flirting. And even more curious was when Barker wasn't with the coach he was giving the referee seductive glances. Justin took Donny's bottle with the MNR formula and filled it with Gatorade. He was waiting impatiently for Mike to return from the field. He knew Mike would be tired and thirsty after expending so much energy on the field. His large muscles still generated a lot of heat as they powered his massive body over the goal line. As the offensive team left the field, two of the larger members of the team came over to Justin. The biggest lineman, Tyrone, looked at Justin and snickered. "How the mighty have fallen. Give me some water, boy," he commanded, reaching for the bottle." "That's for Mike," Justin objected, holding the bottle behind him. Tyrone grabbed Justin's bicep and squeezed. The small boy whelped in pain as Tyrone's stronger hand easily forced the bottle from Justin. "Give it back to me!" he said in his soprano voice, "Mike will need that." Tyrone held it high above his head watching Justin jump for it like a trained puppy. "Your time of emperor is long over, little boy. You don't tell us men want to do anymore." Tyrone squeezed a third of the liquid into his open mouth, swallowing every ounce. Tyrone walked over to the bench, carrying the bottle with him. Justin watched as Tyrone seemed to swoon, then fidget uncomfortably. "Dude, what's wrong?" he heard another lineman ask. It was Evan, who was only slightly smaller than the powerful Tyrone. Tyrone handed Evan the bottle. "Just feelin antsy or something." Tryone stood up, then almost fell on his face. "Hey, let me help you," said Evan, jumping off the bench and supporting the big guy. He started to lead Tyrone into the locker room. Seeing Justin, he raised the bottle to his lips. Justin watched the sinewy muscles on Evan's foreman bulge as he squeezed the bottle harder, drinking another third of the liquid. Then Evan threw the bottle back at Justin. "There you go, you little pipsqueak. Now go and fill it up for the team captain like a good water boy". He led Tyrone into the locker room. Kyle stayed behind Mike as he passed Justin and headed to the water jug to get a drink. Kyle stopped and said "What's wrong with you? You let Mike walk right by without giving him the bottle." Justin stopped staring at the lineman upon hearing Kyle's angry voice. "There's another change in the plan. Tyrone and Evan drank the formula. I couldn't stop them. It's already affecting Tyrone. Evan almost had to carry him into the locker room. You've got to be there when they cum, it's the only way you can absorb their strength. You can't let any of this stuff go to waste, dude". Kyle scowled, then walked into the locker room. Kyle and Tyron were sitting on the floor just inside the door. They looked confused and disoriented. They were rubbing their bodies and forehead. They stood up and adjusted their cups, which were confining their growing cock and balls. "Hey guys! What's wrong?" "Feel'n funny. Strange. Kinda whoozy," Evan said. Kyle walked up to his teammates helped them onto the bench. He grabbed each man under an arm. Eventhough each man weighed well over 300 pounds, they felt light to him. Kyle could feel their muscles begin to soften as he held them. He laid them down on the bench that ran down the center of the locker aisle, their athletic legs straddling the bench. "It hurts, my cock is so hard, so tight" Tyrone said groggily as he slid his hand into his pants and pulled out his thick rod. Kyle helped by loosening the laces of his pants and pulled them down to his thighs. He then lowered Tyrone's jockstrap, freeing his enlarged ball sack. "That feels so good". "I know how to make you feel even better" Kyle said as he forced Tyrone's now weaker hand off his cock. Kyle wrapped his mouth around the black man's impressive meat and sucked. Tyrone moaned and ran his hand over his diminishing ab muscles. Soon Kyle was swallowing Tyrone's muscle spunk and watched his cock shrink to half its former size. Meanwhile Evan had undone his own pants and was stroking his paler but just as impressive meat. Kyle was able to get his mouth over the fuck pole just before Evan exploded. The second dose of enhanced cum filling Kyle's stomach. "Thanks guys, I needed that" Kyle said as he felt the effects on his body. His uniform became tighter as did his shoes. He noticed his shirt became untucked due to his increasing height. He ran his hands over his more deeply etched stomach before reaching down to adjust his larger manhood that could no longer he held by his small sized cup. He had gained the strength of about five men, making him as strong as Donny. "What happened, why do I feel so weak?" Evan said sitting up and rubbing his head. "Why do I look so much smaller? Where are my muscles?" Tyrone said rubbing his shrunken bicep. "They're right here." Kyle said flexing his 25 inch arm. "Don't worry guys. You're still stronger than the average guy your age, even stronger than most men your size. Just not as strong as you were a few minutes ago. You boys better go home and let the men play today." Kyle smirked as he walked back to the field. He could feel the increased power in his body and he liked it. The score at halftime was 77 to zip. As the marching band took the field, Mike and his team mates went to relax in the locker room laughing and joking with each other. Donny noticed Barker was leading Valley Stream's coach and the ref into the teacher's lounge. Kyle tried to avoid Donny and Mike so they wouldn't notice his larger size. He wanted that to be a surprise later on. The visiting team shuffled off silently to their bus to figure out a way to regain their dignity. As the waited for their coach to appear, they talked among themselves about the power and size of the other team, especially Mike. They wondered what super steroid they were using to get so big, so fast. All went silent when Justin stepped onto the bus. "You're right it is a super steroid. And I have it right here" he said as he held up the bottle containing the small amount of Mike's cum. "What are you doing here?" asked Chris, the super-masculine team captain. "I'm here to level the playing field. To make you guys as big and strong as the other team", Justin answered proudly. "Why would you help us? You're on the other team", questioned Derek, the handsome quarterback who stood beside Chris. They were obviously close friends. Justin assumed they were the Valley Stream version of Mike and Donny. "Let's just say I've lost my school spirit. Just try it. What do you guys have to lose, beside your state title?" Justin said with a smirk. "You little asshole. I say we break every bone in his scrawny body", Derek said being held back by the larger Chris. "That is an interesting point. If this stuff works, why are you so pathetic looking? Why haven't you used it on yourself?" Chris asked. "I have a temporary condition that prevents it from working on me. But I'll put you all to shame soon enough, believe me", Justin answered without flinching staring straight into Chris' beautiful hazel eyes. "This is your last chance boys before I leave. I'm sure you'll do much better in the second half just the way you are. Maybe you will score at least one touchdown". "You mother fucking wimp, I swear I'm going to rip your head off", Derek lunged toward Justin again, but was still restrained by Chris. "Ballsy, get up here", Chris said turning his head momentarily to the back of the bus. The place kicker, the smallest man on the team, walked up the aisle toward Chris. "I asked you not to call me that", the kicker said in a soft voice. "Your big balls are the only thing you have going for you, loser. Do you prefer, Rob the Runt?" asked Chris. Rob just looked down and shook his head. "Give him some and we'll see what happens" Chris said as he pushed Rob toward Justin. Justine unscrewed the top and used an ice tea spoon to scoop a heaping spoonful out of the bottom of the container. He only had a quarter cup of Mike's cum for the entire team to share. The small amount wouldn't make them as powerful as Mike, but would easily increase their strength by 2 or 3 times equaling the power of most of Bayville's players. "It may be a little cold. I kept in the fresh in the freezer last night", Justin said holding the heaping teaspoon of milky spunk in front of Rob. Rob didn't move. "What if this is a trick and I grow a tail or something?" Rob said meekly. "Don't be a moron, that's the stupidest thing I've ever heard. Just swallow it, be a man for a change, Runt", Derek said slapping Rob in the back of the head. Rob looked at Justin and opened his mouth. Justin pulled out the empty spoon. Rob swallowed it, "It tastes like salty pudding, yuck". Derek and Chris looked at each other, they knew that taste. "Nothing, it didn't work" Rob said flexing his featureless arm. Chris dropped his hand allowing Derek to approach Justin. Derek was about to push Justin off the bus, when Rob started to moan. Everyone turned to see Rob lifting his shirt to expose his flat gut, and then small bricks started to appear. Rob looked up and smiled. He then flexed his arm again and watched his bicep grow before his eyes. From behind, his other team mates noticed he was getting taller and his ass and thighs were expanding in his tighter pants. Rob pulled his pants away for his muscular stomach, "Wow even my cock is growing larger," he said, his voice deeping with power. Immediately everyone on the Valley Stream team wanted the super steroid from Justin. Soon Rob was being pushed to the back of the bus as his team mates rushed forward. Rob went back to the back seat and laid down enjoying the feeling of his growing muscles. Justin was surrounded by the already larger men, but he tried not to look intimidated. "I ask only one thing in return for making you champions again" he said, "and it's something you will enjoy doing too". ---------------------------------------------------- Barker was in the teacher's lounge with the Valley Stream coach and the referee caressing his muscular body. Barker had the same physique of many of the players despite his age. The coach and ref were turned on by watching the dominating power of Bayville team. They were horny as hell and the opportunity to be with a man like Barker couldn't be passed up. The coach was licking Barker's musky balls while the ref was pumping his ass. Barker was enjoying doing his part in Justin's plan. He was to distract the coach so Justin could feed his team Mike's muscle cum, and win over the referee. The plan would mean many fouls would take place on the field, with the ref influenced by Barker none would be called to effect the outcome of the game. While Barker was a hunk, the other two men were not. Their soft, hairy bodies made it difficult for Barker to get hard. He just imagined he was with Kyle and Mike, a fantasy that played over and over in his mind on many nights. He moaned with pleasure as he kept he eyes closed tight, thinking of the muscle men. --------------------------------------------------- The twelve other members of the Valley Stream team had ingested all of Mike's cum, each receiving slightly less than Rob. The men were sitting in the bus's seats with their eyes closed trying to fight the impulse to masturbate. Most had pulled out their harden cocks and laid them on their stomachs, trying not the touch them. Justin told them the longer they held back the stronger they would become. All could feel their bodies growing stronger and more masculine. Sensual moans echoed throughout the otherwise silent bus. Chris looked over at Derek and saw how more rugged his face had become. His body was more ripped and muscular. His skin was darker and covered with a faint coating of fine hair. His cock was longer and thicker than ever before. Chris reached over to touch his friends beautiful rod as he had often in the past. Derek moaned as Chris' finger lightly stroked his manhood. "Please don't" Derek whispered to no avail. He then reached for Chris' meat feeling its improved size. He looked at his captain and sighed. He had the face of an angel with his dirty blond hair, flawless face, and large pale. Derek couldn't contain himself after seeing such beauty. He shot his large load onto his stomach. Feeling Derek's huge muscles flex as he came, made Chris cum almost immediately. Soon, it was a domino effect as every man came. The entire bus smelled of men's essence. As the team cleaned themselves up and squeezed their enhanced equipment back into their pants, they looked at each other and laughed. Their super tight uniforms showcased their more powerful bodies. They knew they were just as big as their opponents now. The team hurried off the bus eager to test their muscles on the field. Chris and Derek watched as each man passed them to exit the bus. Everyone was there except the Rob the Runt. "Hey Ballsy, are you still back there?" Derek asked as he started to walk to the back of the bus. He could partially see the nude figure of the man lying on the back seat, but that couldn't be the Runt. When he finally reached the back he saw a vision of maleness. Rob went from a runt to a god. The larger dose combined with his naturally larger balls and extended exposure time allowed him to gain more than any other man on his team. He had the thickest muscles of any man Derek had ever seen nude. Rob's plain face was replaced by that of the sexiest male model. He's already larger than average package was now massive. It was rock hard and throbbing. Derek fell to his knees. Chris walked up behind him to see what was going on. Chris then fell to his knees beside his friend and team mate. Rob saw Derek and Chris looking at him in awe. He sat up, immediately Derek and Chris started to rub each of Rob's muscular thighs. Their hands went to his cock. Rob watched as the two men he had lusted for secretly during the past three years fought over his cock -- each man obsessed with sucking his cum. Rob had held back longer than any of his teammates, and he wanted more. He pushed Derek and Chris away with his new found strength. The men watched as Rob's cock throbbed and his muscles swelled with power. "Fuck! Look at him!" Derek said, the lust oozing in his voice. "He's bigger than we are!" The thought that Rob had become bigger than the two football studs was too much for Rob, who couldn't hold back any longer. He shot his load high into the air splattering back onto his sculpted body. Derek and Chris, seeing their opportunity, licked the cum off of Rob. Rob just leaned back and placed a hand on top of each of his worshippers head, enjoying the feeling of their thick silky hair between his fingers and their tongues on his body. Rob raised his arm and flexed it, his massive bicep shooting skyward, growing like a volcano. He raised his mountain to his mouth and licked the jism off it, worshipping his size. Soon Derek and Chris had cum themselves, but the three jocks quickly recovered. Rob flexed his muscles, knowing he could never fit into his old uniform. He hefted his huge nuts in his had -- they were the size of grapefruits yet hard as steel. "Yo, Chris," he cried, "I think I need your spare gear. Ain't no way this huge muscle bod could fit in my old uniform." Chris looked at Rob, then grabbed his extra pants and shirt. Rob packed his huge hang into a jock strap, then pulled Chris's clothes onto his gifted body, relishing the feeling that Chris' pants were too small for him. He loved the way his bulge was way too big for any cup or protection. As he stood by his two school mates, he realized he now was taller than both of them and way more muscular. He grabbed his huge nuts. He had become the alpha male of the school and intended to show everyone what 'Ballsy' could do. The three men exited the bus just as the coach was returning. The coach mouth dropped open as he saw the shirtless Rob step down from the vehicle. "My God, what happened to you?" the stunned coach asked. "Had a growth spurt coach", Rob said in his new deeper voice. "We have to talk. A man with my physical abilities shouldn't be wasted as a kicker. I think I'll make a great tight end, don't you". "Sure whatever you want?" the coach stammered. "But coach, I'm the tight end" Chris whined. "Not anymore, runt", Rob said as he struggled to pull on the borrowed shirt. He raised his arm, and the shirt sleeve ripped, unable to contain the huge bicep. "Damn," said the coach. Rob smiled, wondering just how big his arms now were. They had to be at least two feet around, and he felt as strong as a super man! The crowd was abuzz when Valley Stream entered the stadium. As they lined up in front of the Bayville team it was apparent they were no longer physically inferior. They just smiled as the meet their opponents eye to eye for the first time. The Bayville players looked at each other then at Mike, then to Rob. Had Bayville's monster finally met his match? Mike looked at Donny, who was distracted by a smiling Justin standing by Valley Stream's team bench. The referee blew the whistle and the second half of the game had begun. • Change in Plans «18» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin The ball was snapped and the Valley Stream team pushed past Bayville for the first time. But they didn’t go after Kyle, the quarterback; they were focused only on getting Mike. The Valley Stream team instinctively knew all of Bayville’s plays. Mike’s cum had given them the accumulated football knowledge and skills of the entire team. They were aware of every player’s strengths and weaknesses. Bayville’s greatest strength was Mike and they had orders to weaken him. Kyle handed the ball off to Mike who started his usual slow jog to the goal line. Each member of Valley Stream’s defensive line crashed into Mike. They made sure their hard shoulder pads slammed into Mike’s unprotected crotch. Each man would hit him, then roll off and hit him again further down the field. One by one, as if it was expertly choreographed, they took turns hitting the large, impressive target that was Mike’s manhood. By the tenth impact Mike was starting to feel each blow, especially since he was still tender from Kyle’s punch earlier in the locker room. After making the touchdown, Mike headed for the bench as the defensive team took the field. He just wanted to give his sore nuts a rest. Kyle was talking to the coach as Mike approached. “Good idea Kyle. We’re going to need you out there Mike”, the coach said, “I don’t know how, but they’re just too strong of a team now”. Mike looked at the smirking Kyle and reluctantly put his helmet back on and jogged into position on the field. Mike crouched in front of Rob, the biggest player on the opposing team. When the ball was in play, Rob grabbed onto Mike’s shoulders and rammed his powerful knee into Mike’s balls. Mike felt a lot of pain but was able to continue the play. Valley Stream’s empowered quarterback tossed a perfect 60 yard spiral to the open arms of a receiver, who easily outmaneuvered Mike’s team mates. They had their first touchdown of the game. Mike headed back to the bench to speak with the coach. “I need to rest. Can I sit out this play, coach?” Mike asked. Before the coach could answer, Kyle ran up and said, “Coach, we need Mike out there. He’s our best player. We’re going to lose our point advantage if Mike doesn’t play”. The coach thought for a second, beating the state champions was his only concern now. “Mike you’re in for one more play. We need your power on the field”. Kyle caught the kicked ball and immediately knelt down on the field. Mike joined the others in the huddle. Kyle was going to use the same play as before. “No. Don’t give me the ball this time, Kyle. Use someone else”, Mike interrupted rubbing his tender package. Kyle noticed and answered slyly, “Okay, Mike. If that’s the way you feel. But if I don’t see anyone else open, I may have to use you man. You understand it’s for the good of the team. As the quarterback it’s my decision.” Kyle yelled out the play, with the ball in his hand he took a few steps back. Mike was soon surrounded by the other team leaving the receivers wide open. But Mike was surprised when he saw Kyle throwing the ball to him. Mike used his powerful legs to jump over the other inferior players and caught the ball with ease. Reluctantly Mike headed toward the end zone. Again the Valley Stream targeted his crotch. Each hit sent bursts of pain through his body, slowly weakening him. Almost at the goal line, Rob slammed his entire massive body weight into Mike’s masculine bulge, causing Mike to stumble for the first time since his change. Mike got into the end zone and feel to his knees. The crowd gasped at seeing a sign of weakness from the hulking giant. The Valley Stream players surrounded Mike. Rob stood in front of him. He took a few steps back as if getting ready to make a punt and kicked Mike forcibly between his legs. Mike fell unto his ass holding his battered package. Rob leaned into Mike’s tortured face and said, “An eye for an eye. Balls for Balls. Justin sends his regards”. Rob put his hand on Mike’s helmet and pushed him back. Mike fell onto the turf still holding his nuts. The players, still surrounding him, got on their knees and started pummeling Mike’s balls with their fists. The immense pain weakened Mike dramatically, making it easy for his tormentors to push his hands out of the way. He was unable to defend himself. Tears welled up in his eyes from the assault his balls were taken. He yelled for help. Mike’s team mates ran up and pulled the other men off of him. As Rob stood he took his foot and ground his cleats into Mike’s throbbing basket. Donny got to Rob and pushed him away. Donny was the only one willing to take-on the big man. “What’s wrong with you dude. Your whole team is fucking crazy” Donny screamed as he helped Mike stand up. Rob just raised his hands and smiled before walking away with the rest of his team. Donny put Mike’s arm around his shoulder and escorted him to the sidelines. As he passed by the referee he commented, “And why didn’t you stop that?” “I didn’t see anything” the ref said then looked at Mr.Barker who threw him a kiss. “Are you okay, man? I don’t know what’s got into those guys. They come back from half time all muscular and crazy.” Donny said kneeling in front of Mike who was sitting on the bench. Mike always sat at the end of the bench far from the other players. He knew his presence would arouse his team mates, so he tried to keep his distance. “It was Justin. He gave them something to make them big in return they were told to attack me. Back at his house, I must have crushed his balls without realizing it because I was so strong. He’s using them to get his revenge on me.” Mike said softly trying to catch his breath, spreading his massive thighs wide open to give his aching balls some additional room. He rested his elbows on his thighs. His face was still red and grimacing from the stinging pain. “Justin, I should have known. And I bet Kyle and Barker are in on this too. I wonder what he gave them? Only you and I know where we hid the supplements.” Donny stood up and saw Justin walking toward the locker room. “I’ll be back in a minute, Mike”, Donny said as he started to walk Justin’s way. Donny made it past the bleachers when someone grabbed his arm. “Where are you going? We need you on the field?” Donny turned to see it was Kyle. “I’ve got to talk with your friend Justin about what he’s doing to Mike. Of course, you’d know all about it too”, Donny said jerking his arm free from Kyle’s surprisingly strong grip. “I don’t know what you’re talking. But if you feel it’s more important than the game, go ahead”, Justin said as he turned to walk back to the field. “I’m not done talking to you, Kyle”, Donny said as he put his hand on Kyle’s upper arm to stop him just as Kyle had done to him. Donny couldn’t believe the size and hardness of the muscle he felt there. He looked up at Kyle’s face who was smirking at him. Donny thought he looked different somehow; bigger, taller, more handsome and confident. Donny started to squeeze Kyle’s bicep to show he was still the stronger man. Kyle felt Donny’s grip tightening. Kyle bent his elbow making his bicep expand. Donny tried to stop the muscle from growing, but couldn’t. Kyle’s power could not be denied, Donny’s hand was forced opened. Donny was stunned, how did Kyle get stronger than him. Kyle took advantage of Donny’s shock and slammed his fist into the weaker man’s gut. The blow knocked the wind out of Donny and caused his body to buckle. Kyle grabbed Donny’s arm and forced it behind his back. “I wasn’t planning on doing this now, but you can say you’ve forced my hand. Ironic huh?” Kyle whispered into Donny’s ear as he made him stand upright. Kyle pushed Donny forward still holding his arm painfully behind his back. “Let’s do what you wanted and go see Justin”, Kyle pushed Donny forward making him walk to the locker room entrance. As they entered Kyle called out for Justin. As Justin approached, Donny saw his water bottle hanging from Justin’s belt. “Now I know you’re plan. You’re going to use the diluted formula on Mike to weaken him. Even if he drinks all that stuff he’ll still be stronger than any one else.” Donny said trying to make their plan sound futile. “Oh, Mike’s not the only one we’re going to use the formula on” Justin said as he removed the bottle from his waist and moved closer to Donny, looking up at him with an evil grin. Donny started to struggle breaking Kyle’s hold on him and pushing Justin away. Donny turned to face Kyle, the two circling each other like warriors. “I can’t believe you’re working with him again after what he did to you twice before. He’s more obsessed with power than even you. He’ll never let you become stronger than him.” Donny said trying to delay the inevitable fight to let his sore arm and gut recover. “As you have seen, I already am”, Kyle said before he lunged at Donny forcing his body against a row of lockers. Donny swung his arm at Kyle’s face, but it was still felt rubbery from being forced behind his back. Kyle was able to block Donny’s punch with his left arm while his right fist hit Donny in the gut again. Donny’s body bent forward from the blow, Kyle quickly lifted his knee hitting Donny in the face, breaking his nose. Kyle grabbed the front of Donny’s shirt and held him up as he continued ravaging Donny’s face. Kyle felt so powerful beating the All-American stud. Donny was in a daze with blood coming from his nose, brow and mouth. Kyle saw that Donny was near unconsciousness and stopped hitting him. “Now that I’ve destroyed that pretty face of yours, I’ll take your perfect body too”, he said breathing hard from his efforts. He took the water bottle from Justin and put it to Donny’s mouth. Donny quickly shut his lips. “Allow me”, Justin said as he reached for the bottle and squeezed Donny’s battered nose closed. The pain caused Donny to scream. Justin quickly poured the liquid into Donny’s open mouth. “Payback is a bitch isn’t it?” Justin commented as he saw Donny swallow the formula. He threw the empty bottle to the floor. Kyle let Donny’s limp body drop. “Take off his clothes, I want to see this happen” Kyle told Justin as he started to strip himself. Justin struggled to lift off Donny’s shirt and pads. He quickly removed his shoes and socks, then untied the laces to his tight pants. He pulled them off revealing his sweat soaked jock. Justin admired the size and scent of the garment before removing it. Donny’s balls were already beginning to expand from the effects of the MNR. The now nude Kyle picked Donny up and held him next to himself as he stood in front of a large mirror. He took his free hand and grabbed Donny’s chin lifting his head. “Look Captain America, you’re losing your superhero physique”. Donny’s saw his body shrink through his swollen, bloody eyes. He could feel his strength draining from his body into his expanding balls. Donny went from looking like an elite bodybuilder to a slender swimmer in minutes. His expanding cock ached from being so hard. Kyle went down to his knees and placed his mouth around Donny’s thick rod. Kyle kept a firm grip on Donny’s narrow hips to hold him upright. Donny tried to hold back his ejaculation but couldn’t. The power of the formula was too strong. He released his muscle load into Kyle’s eager mouth. Kyle could feel Donny’s shortening cock withdrawing from his mouth as the last bit of cum hit the back of his throat. Donny collapsed onto the floor. Kyle stood in front of the mirror to watch his body grow. His shoulders broadened, his legs lengthened, while his muscles swelled. Kyle brought his hand to his face to feel his more prominent jaw line, and then he followed the thick vein that ran down his bull neck to his more powerful chest. He continued to his more defined abdominals until he came to the most desired enhancement. He felt the weight of his egg size balls in one hand and squeezed his six inches of soft, thick meat in the other. The size and power of his body was intoxicating. ----------------------------------------------------------- Mike walked slowly to the coach. He took small steps trying not to jostle his king-sized package too much. “Coach have you seen Donny?” “No. All my top players are missing and we’re being crushed out there. I can’t find Evan, Tyrone, Donny or Kyle. Hell, even the fucking water boy is gone”, the coach ranted as he saw his dream of beating the state champs slipping away. “Justin”, Mike said to himself. Maybe Baker, Kyle and Justin were working together. Maybe they were getting their revenge on Donny this very moment. He had to find Donny. “Mike are you feeling better? I need you back in the game as soon as possible. You’re our only hope to win this game” the coach pleaded. “Sure coach, once I find Donny”, Mike answered absentmindedly scanning the field for his friend. He turned away without looking at the coach again. Mike felt someone was staring at him, so he looked down in front of him. There he saw Tiffany, the head cheerleader. Tiffany, like all the other girls in school, has been bugging Mike about the upcoming prom. They knew since Mike would obviously be elected prom king, whomever he took would be queen. “Sorry I don’t have time to talk now Tiffany. I’m looking for Donny”, he said slightly annoyed. “I know I heard you talking to the coach. I saw where he and Kyle went”, Tiffany said looking up at the hulking stud. “Great. Where did they go?” Mike said excitedly. Tiffany didn’t answer. She just stood there staring at Mike. Being in his ultra-masculine presence and hearing his deep bass voice made Tiffany feel incredibly feminine. When Mike’s pheromone laden scent hit Tiffany’s nose, her subconscious took over her body. Erotic images flooded her mind, her pupils dilated, her breathing became shallow, her skin flush, both sets of her lips swelled, and her hardening nipples pushed out her tight uniform. Tiffany’s curvy body trembled in a combination of fear and desire. She was like a cat in heat. Mike was used to this reaction from women. He took a step back, “Tiffany, listen to me. Where did they go?” Tiffany eyes refocused. She bit her lower lip to try to control the waves of pleasure her young body was experiencing. “Aahhhuh, th…th..they went into the locker room a ff..few minutes ago”, she softly stammered. “Thank you”, Mike said as he ran his manly hand down the back of her arm. Tiffany’s body shuddered and she gasped as her panties became moist. She tried to catch her breath as she watched Mike walk away. --------------------------------------------------------- Kyle reached for his old jock strap and held against his improved manhood, “I don’t think this is going to fit me anymore”. He looked down at Donny’s diminished physique and dropped the soiled garment onto his battered face, “This looks more like your size now”. Kyle walked over to where Justin had put Donny’s clothes and slipped on his team mate’s supporter. He raised the straps up over his massive thighs slowly, letting his hands caress the bulging muscles as he flexed. Kyle pulled the cup out to cover his man-meat; relishing the fact its extra-large size was barely able to hold all of him. “A tight fit for a man like me, but it will have to do”. Kyle then put on Donny’s pants, his larger muscles stretching the shining nylon material near the breaking point. He walked over to Donny and stood directly on top of the fallen idol. “I definitely fill out your uniform better than you ever did”, Kyle chuckled as he ran his hands over his tightly encased ass. Donny stared up at the behemoth looking down at him, his view of Kyle’s upper body blocked by the enormous bulge protruding from between Kyle’s legs. “You’re still number two, Kyle. You used the last of the MNR formula on me. Mike is ten times stronger than you and always will be”, Donny forced the words from his bruised face defiantly. Kyle got angry. “Shut up, wimp”, he said as he put his large foot on Donny’s chest and pressed down hard. Donny started to cough finding it hard to breath. Kyle looked at Justin, “How am I supposed to get Mike’s muscles without the formula? The plan was to bash his balls to weaken him so I could force him to drink the formula and steal his powers. What are we going to do now?” “Like you said I’m the brains and you’re the brawn. I know exactly what I’m doing.” Justin answered with a strange tone in his voice. “Don’t worry. We’ll take care of Mike”. “Did I hear someone say my name?” All eyes turned to the doorway as Mike entered the room. • Healing Old Wounds «19» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin Mike saw the larger Kyle standing over Donny's battered, lithe body and figured out what happened. He grabbed Kyle by the neck with his left hand and easily lifted him off the ground. He quickly did the same with Justin in his right hand. Both men were gasping for air and clawing at Mike's powerful arms while trying to kick his sore balls, his only vulnerable spot. "Are you okay, dude? You look like shit", Mike asked Donny. "I'll be okay. He didn't take anything I can't get back in time", Donny said struggling to sit up. "I'm starting to think you were right. Maybe having Justin as our water boy is not a good idea after all", Mike said before flashing his brilliant smile at Donny. He had to adjust his grip on Justin's neck but didn't bother to look at him. Donny chuckled then rubbed his bruised gut. "Stop, don't make me laugh. It hurts too much. Thank God, you arrived in time to..". Donny had returned his gaze back to Mike and stopped in mid-sentence at what he saw. Mike noticed Donny's expression change from relief to horror. Mike turned his glance toward Kyle, who was no longer struggling, to see him grinning like a cat that had swallowed a canary. Then he turned to Justin and was shocked. Justin's body was mutating. While he was growing larger; all the muscles under his skin were changing randomly, like bubbles in a pot of boiling water. His facial features where changing in the same manner. Worse of all were his balls. Each was expanding and deflating rapidly, independent of each other. Justin looked like a hideous monster one second, then a gorgeous hunk the next. Mike was having a hard time keeping his grip as Justin's neck got thicker and his body became heavier. Justin's feet finally touched the floor as he grew as tall as Mike. With that leverage, Justin grabbed Mike's forearm and started to twist it backwards. Mike resisted at first, but soon Justin's increasing strength allowed him to overpower Mike. Mike lost his balance and had to let go of Kyle. Kyle's massive body fell on top of Donny. The impact causing Donny's head to hit the floor knocking him out. Justin continued to twist Mike's arm backwards demonstrating the incredible power his larger muscles possessed. Mike was down on one knee, his face showing the immense pain he was experiencing. Justin just laughed then hit Mike's square jaw with his other hand; the blow causing Mike's head to twist violently in the opposite direction. Mike fell onto his ass as Justin let go of this arm. Justin stood in front of Mike. "Get up, wimp", Justin said almost growling. Mike got back on his feet and threw a punch into Justin's gut. Justin barely flinched and retaliated with a punch into Mike's armored waist. He then picked Mike up over his head and throw him into a row of lockers on the other side of the room. Mike felt fear for the first time in years as Justin shuffled closer to him. Justin's grotesque, but powerful physique seemed unstoppable. Mike struggled to his feet as Justin reached him. Mike's whole body felt weak from the abuse it had endured all day. Mike threw several combination punches using all his depleted strength attempting to weaken his opponent, but it had the opposite effect. Mike grew tired and winded while Justin continued his approach not even having to defend himself from the weaker man. Justin was now on top of Mike, who just stood there trying to catch his breath. "Is that all you got?", Justin asked. Mike just looked up at Justin unable to speak between deep inhales. Not giving Mike's body the time to recover, Justin threw a punch into Mike's gut and another at the other side of his face. Mike collapsed onto the floor. "Get his clothes off him", Justin bellowed at Kyle. Kyle scurried over to Mike's limp body and pulled his jersey up over his head. He then quickly removed his shoes and loosened the laces of his pants. Kyle pulled the tight pants down over Mike's round ass, finally exposing his red, throbbing balls. As Kyle struggled to get the pants past Mike's thickly corded thighs, Mike grabbed Kyle's arm. Mike looked at Kyle. "Why?" he asked weakly. "You made me feel inferior and no one is ever going to do that again" Kyle snapped back, he then took his other hand and flicked Mike's balls with his index finger. Mike clenched his teeth together in pain while letting go of Kyle. "Not such a tough alpha male now are you?", Kyle mocked. "Enough playing around", Justin grunted. Kyle quickly finished removing the pants leaving Mike completely nude. Justin picked Mike up with one hand around his neck holding him up against the lockers. He then started to punch Mike's entire body systematically starting with his mountainous shoulders. The powerful blows forced Mike's super dense muscles into the metal wall behind him. Mike was defenseless, the relentless beating making him weaker and weaker. The lockers bent like tin around him, encasing Mike's muscular physique, imprisoning him in steel. Justin no longer had to hold Mike up; he was totally supported by the molded metal. Justin stepped back suddenly feeling weaker. He rubbed his forehead with his enormous hands. Mike could see Justin's muscles slowly deflating. Mike could hear Justin begin to mumble 'no, not now... no...'. Mike knew he now had an opportunity. In his most commanding voice, he looked at Kyle and said "Kyle find something to bind his hands behind his back. Then go get some help". Mike's massive manhood ached as he demanded it exert his hypnotic control over Kyle. Kyle didn't want to do what Mike asked of him, but he couldn't resist Mike's direct order. Kyle picked up a roll of Ace bandages that had fallen out of one of the lockers. He grabbed one of Justin's wrists and forced it behind his back. Then Kyle reached for the other hand, but found it more difficult to control Justin. As the two men struggled, Justin felt strong again. His muscles started to grow, his strength increasing every second. Mike saw Justin's face snarl, 'yes' as he began to flex with power. Soon he reversed Kyle's hold on him and threw Kyle across the room, his body slamming onto the floor. "Your mind is as weak as your body, boy" Justin teased. He stood up and put his face up against Mike's. "Your powers won't work on me, wimp. And with your help, my body will soon stabilize and I'll be the strongest man in the universe." he said before he threw another punch into Mike's gut forcing his body deeper into the lockers. Justin opened his fist and lowered his hand to Mike's huge fuck pole. He started to roughly stroke Mike's cock. Mike's hyper-masculine body produced 100 times more testosterone than the average man, making him extremely potent. Not having felt the touch of another person in over a week, Mike's cock started to inflate; the coursing blood quickly bringing his manhood to its full foot long length. Justin got down on his knees and started to suck Mike's perfectly shaped meat. Justin sucked with such force it instantly caused Mike to orgasm. Justin then took his hand and squeezed Mike's sore balls crushing them in his powerful grip. Mike's thunderous scream resonated throughout the room. Justin emptied every last drop of super cum from Mike's balls, using his cock like a straw. "Painful isn't it. Now you know how I felt when you did it to me", Justin said as he wiped his mouth with the back of his huge hand. Justin felt his body calming, the violent mutations of his muscles slowed and both balls expanded in unison. He was able to think more logically again too. Justin's hope that Mike's cum would heal him seemed to becoming a reality. Justin was caressing his own painful scrotum when Mike's caught his eye. Mike's balls were expanding too. It looked as if Mike's body was instantly healing itself, draining power from the rest of him to protect the epicenter of his masculinity. This made perfect sense to Justin. After all, doctors give patients steroids to speed the healing process. Mike's body was producing mega doses of steroids every second. Justin's hand went to Mike's cock again and started to stroke it. His meat expanded at the touch again. "No, please. Not again", pleaded Mike without lifting his head. "You can't resist my touch. Your body was meant to be a fucking machine. Its sole purpose to provide pleasure to others" Justin said before putting his mouth around Mike's 11" rod. After some creative tongue work by Justin, Mike shot another load into Justin's eager mouth. Again Justin grabbed Mike's ball sack and squeezed with all his might. Mike screamed again, this time in a higher pitch. Kyle was woken by Mike's screams and stumbled over to his team mates. He saw Justin finishing his second blow job on Mike. "What are you doing? I am the one who is supposed to be taking his cum. You promised me I was going to be the strongest man in the world", Kyle yelled at Justin. "You?" Justin said looking at Kyle. Justin sat silent for a moment enjoying the feeling the new dose of Mike's cum was having on his body before continuing. "You literally don't have the balls for the job, dude. Do you think it was just chance that Mike became the ultimate man? It was his huge balls that allowed him to become a God. Mike's always had the biggest set of low hangers in town. When I gave Mike's cum to the Valley Stream team, their man with the biggest balls became their alpha-male. It's that natural advantage over other men that makes him superior. Your little peas can't take it," and Justin started to laugh while he rubbed his own huge eggs that were pulsing painfully and growing huge. "Mike has a natural advantage over me? He's supposed to be the alpha-male?" Kyle mumbled to himself trying to make sense of the information. The last several weeks have been all about Mike taking away something that rightfully belonged to him. Now that was all a lie. Kyle's introspection was interrupted by another scream from Mike. Justin had just sucked him off for a third time. Kyle looked up at Mike. His body had changed. To heal his testicles, Mike's body was draining the masculinity from the rest of him. His chest and forearm arm hair had fallen out. His skin became paler and freckles formed on his shoulders. His chiseled muscle definition and river of veins were now hidden by a thin layer of fat. His perfect ten pack had turned into a smooth slightly rounded belly. Even his facial features had softened. He looked like a huge NFL linebacker or an off-season bodybuilder, instead of the super muscular, morphed anatomy chart he once was. Justin sat back on his ass still rubbing his painful nuts. Mike's smaller and shorter body fell from the custom formed metal restraint landing in Justin's lap. Justin pushed Mike off of him. Mike's spent body laid still on the concrete floor where he landed. Justin's balls continued to grow in unison turning bright red and more painful. Justin groaned loudly and grabbed his sack as he stood and walked away; slamming his fist into the wall as he tried to relieve the pain he felt. The burning sensation in his balls increased dramatically like someone had poured iodine on an open wound. He fell to his knees groaning. The burning finally subsided and his balls started to itch like a scab on a wound. Then they started to shrink to the perfect proportion for a man his height. His balls no longer hurt for the first time in over a week. Justin smiled knowing Mike's cum had healed him. Then Justin's body started to change again. Now that Justin's maleness was whole again, his body could totally absorb all the benefits of Mike's cum. The cum that had lain virtually dormant within him for several days, its great power only appearing briefly during moments of physical stress. He walked to the mirror on the other side of the room where Kyle admired himself earlier. Justin saw his muscles thicken and separate, while all his body fat disappeared, making his physique exquisitely defined. His cock grew to match the perfect proportion of his balls. His skin deepened into a golden bronze. His shoulders widened while his hips narrowed. The hair on his head lengthened and became shinier. His eye color became a paler shade of blue and his teeth brightened. Justin's face morphed into piece of art. Not as ruggedly handsome as Mike was, but more refined like Donny. Every male trait was now exaggerated to perfection. Justin's body had stabilized into an ideal specimen; 6' 8" and over 390 pounds of pure masculinity. Justin started to pose in the mirror showcasing his flawless physique. Kyle stood by and stared in awe. Justin noticed Kyle's hypnotized look and laughed before he spoke, "It's good to have things back to the way they should be. You once again look like a little puppy dog drooling over a piece of prime tube steak. That's what you'll be, my little puppy dog. Bark for me, puppy." Kyle was outraged; there was no way he was going to humiliate himself like that. Then he heard barking and realized it was coming from his mouth. He tried to stop by couldn't, Justin had total control of him. Justin laughed louder, "I can't believe Mike was afraid of all this power. He gave up so much of it like a fool. I can't wait to make them worship me." Mr.Barker entered the locker room and gasped at the bloody face and battered body of Donny. He then raised his head and saw the diminished Mike lying at the end of the aisle of damaged lockers. He was saddened to see such beauty destroyed. He turned to his left and saw only the back of a huge, nude muscular man. "Kyle!", he said with glee. Then Justin turned to face Barker. This allowed the teacher to see his favorite student barking like a dog with an embarrassed look on his face. "What happened? Justin why are you so big instead of Kyle? I only went along with your plan because Kyle asked me to help him. For God's sake Kyle stop barking", Barker's emotions went from surprise to anger to sorrow as he spoke. "What have you done Kyle? What have you become?" "Both of you shut up and be still" Justin ordered. The two weaker men's mouth immediately snapped closed and froze in place. "He belongs to me now, Barker. He's my new puppy dog. You'll have to find yourself another pet. But I'll be fair and give you something in return". Justin walked toward Barker not stopping until he was less than an inch from the shorter man. Justin's immense chest surrounded Barker's face. Barker's vision was totally blocked by two huge mounds of hard man tit; his nose deep in the cavernous cleavage. Justin stood there while Barker breathed in his scent. Instantly Barker's cock hardened. Justin reached down and traced the outline of the large bulge in Barker's tight shorts with his index finger. Justin's finger was longer and thicker than older man's cock. "Cum now", Justin whispered. Immediately Barker's pelvis thrust forward and out spurted a large load of crème, the look of complete pleasure quite obvious on Barker's face. "Again", Justin said. And Barker released another smaller load. "Again", Justin ordered. Barker's face now grimaced as his body tried to comply with the command, his balls contracting in vain. "Again, I said". Barker crotch ached, his eyes pleading for Justin to stop. Justin just laughed as Barker collapsed to the floor in exhaustion. "Now you watch how you speak to me old man or I'll make you cum until you have a fucking heart attack. Do I make myself clear?" Justin asked. Barker shook his head yes. "That was fun. Maybe I'll do the same thing to the President of the United States one day on national TV. It's not as if anyone could stop me". Justin turned back to the mirror to watch himself flex, "So old man, did you come here for a reason?", Justin asked. Mr.Barker looked up at him and pointed to his mouth. "Speak", Justin said waving his hand in front of the teacher's mouth. Barker took a couple of deep breathes before speaking. "Yes sir, the coach sent me to look for all of you. Valley Stream has tied the score and there's only a few minutes left to play. Word's got out about what's been happening on the field. The bleachers are full and reporters from the local TV stations and papers are here too. The coach wants to use this opportunity to get his name in the news". "I see", Justin said thinking for a moment. "Someone will get there name in the news, but it won't be the coach. Kyle, fetch Mike's uniform for me." Kyle did what he was told and brought the clothes to Justin. Justin stepped into Mike's pants, pulling them up over his larger frame. The inner thigh seams ripping under the pressure from the bulkier muscles. Justin reached down and ripped the left pant leg completly off and then the right; the super durable, rip-strop nylon material tearing like tissue paper in his powerful hands. Justin's pants were now shorts which barely covered his ass cheeks. His huge basket hung lower than the shorts making it look even larger. Justin then put on Mike's jersey inside out, to hide Mike's name. He pulled at the tight collar tearing the shirt down the center to better accommodate his massive chest. He flexed his arms bursting the short sleeves to shreds. "Now I'm ready to play. I'll win the game for the team and start my rise to fame and fortune. Maybe I'll become a professional football player, or baseball player, or maybe an Olympic gold medalist in weight-lifting. For that matter, being the strongest man in the world means I can win the gold medal in every strength sport. That will definitely make me a household name." Justin said as he did another double bicep pose in the mirror, savoring the awesome power his body possessed. His hand moved to adjust his hardening manhood. "Of course I have what it takes to be the world's greatest porn star too", he laughed. "But why choose only one; with this body I can do it all. The world is going to enjoy me and I'm going to enjoy taking everything the world has to offer." Just then Mike started to wake-up, his groans echoing through the locker room. "I almost forgot about him. Mike's the only one that can truly challenge me one day. I'm going to have to destroy his balls for good this time and eliminate that potential threat." Justin reached for a sledge hammer that was leaning up against a nearby wall. It was one that was used before for Mike's massage. "This should do the trick in his weakened condition", Justin smirked as he tossed the thirty pound hammer in the air like a feather. "Please let me do it, sir", Kyle blurted out. "You, why?", Justin asked. "You know I have always hated Mike. I've fantasized about destroying him over and over again", Kyle answered trying his best to convince Justin. "Please master; it would make me a very happy puppy. Plus you have to win the game and you're running out of time" Justin smiled and put his hand on top of Kyle's head. "That's a good boy, you should get used to serving my needs first", then he handed the sledge hammer to Kyle. "Don't disappoint me". Justin gave another tug on the enormous bulge between his legs and headed toward the exit. "Barker you're with me". Barker gave a compassionate look at Kyle before scurrying off to catch up with Justin. Kyle stood over Mike's massive form looking at the fallen god. Kyle kept asking himself why Mike didn't use all the power his body possessed to take advantage of everyone like Justin planned to do. Mike was even more powerful than Justin at one time. Kyle always treated Mike as the enemy, but Mike hadn't started it. Kyle had come to the team, taken what was Mike's without even talking to him. He felt it was his right. When Mike had muscled it back, Kyle was jealous and Mike had reacted to that. Kyle had started the rivalry, and Mike had continued it. Kyle thought about the punching contest they had earlier today. Mike could have totally destroyed him with one punch, but didn't. He reached down for Mike's huge ball sack cupping it in his hand and admiring its size. It had swollen back to its huge size, but still lacked the power to reenergize the man's body. Kyle knew this was the natural advantage Mike had over Kyle all along. Mike opened his eyes as Kyle let go of his nuts. Kyle raised the sledge hammer high over his head. Kyle looked at Mike and saw no fear, only acceptance. "I'm sorry Mike, but I don't know what else to do". Kyle put all his power into the swing and slammed the hammer down. Mike's horrific scream filled the room. Mike grabbed his crushed left forearm with his right hand. Kyle let go of the hammer and got down on his knees to whisper into Mike's ear. "I've just bought us a little time. But you must hurry, you are the only one you can defeat Justin. When he finds out you are still a complete man, he'll destroy both of us." Kyle took his hand and ran it along Mike's cheek. Kyle realized the anger he felt for Mike was just covering up his true feelings of envy and deep ceded attraction. Kyle kissed Mike passionately on the lips and left. Kyle stepped over Donny who was crawling toward his best friend. Either one said a word; Kyle couldn't even look at the man he destroyed. Kyle was putting on his too tight jersey when he saw Justin and Barker waiting for him at the end of the hallway by the exit door. "It sounded like you completed your assignment. Did you? Tell me the truth, puppy", Justin ordered as if talking to a child. "Yes master. I can honestly tell you I did to Mike want I've always really wanted to do to him", Kyle said sincerely. "Good boy", Justin said as he again patted the top of Kyle's head. Donny made his way to Mike's side. He lifted Mike's head onto his lap and started to caress his head and chest. He never saw his friend look was helpless before. "I guess I'm not so super anymore, am I?" Mike asked groggily. "You will be, I'll make sure of that", Donny said with tears running down his face. Mike grabbed Donny's hand that was on his chest. "I've got what I wanted. I can feel your touch on my skin again". Mike brought Donny's hand to his mouth and kissed it before placing back on his barrel chest. "Just hold me Donny and don't ever let me go". "Never, Mike", Donny said as he pulled Mike closer to him, "never". Donny rocked Mike gently in his arms without speaking, the silence broken only by the sounds from the game being played outside. Both could hear the announcer's voice from the PA system over the cheering crowd, "The new, huge Bayville player has got the ball. He's slicing through the Valley Stream team like a chain saw through a forest of saplings. I've never seen such carnage on a football field before. This game is one for the record books. He's at the ten yard line. Touchdown! Is there no one who can stop this muscle giant?" On the field, Rob lay at Justin's feet. He looked up at the muscle behmoth, seeing the huge bulge inside the player's shorts. Instinctively, the one-time punter kicked with the full might of his muscular legs. It felt as if his foot had hit a cannon ball. Justin just laughed. "Sorry Ballsy, that won't work on me anymore," Justin cupped his massive groin, "but after the game, why don't you and I have a little competition and see just whose eggs fill the basket better?" Rob's eyes glazed over with a desire he didn't understand but could not refuse. Justin just smiled. • 20 Donny helped Mike out of the locker room. They had grabbed a couple of tshirts and shorts that hung loose on their bodies. They made their way slowly through the halls of the school, hoping no one would see them. As they got to Donny's locker, they saw the door ripped from it. The supply of super supplements was gone. "Fuck! Justin's thought of everything," Mike cried. He fell against the lockers, a pained look on his face. He rubbed his aching balls. They were throbbing strangely, and Mike felt strange, like his body rejected his being small and weak. His arm hurt where Kyle had hit it, but it wasn't broken as he initially thought. "Not everything," said Donny. He put his arm around Mike and led him down the hall to one of the science rooms. Donny opened the door. Inside, Mike sat down and Donny went to one of the cabinets. It had a lock, and he turned the dial purposely then opened it, pulling out a notebook. "What's that?" said Mike. Donny grinned. "I've been analyzing the chemicals." He pointed to a page. "This is the formula for NMR." He turned the page. "This is the muscle growth formula." He flipped the pages, and Mike could see chemical formulas on every page. "Justin may have stolen the supply, but I know how to make more." Donny expected Mike to be happy. Instead, he looked pained. Sick. His face was red and he was sweating. He began to shake a bit, then Donny noticed a change. Mike's flabby body looked more muscular. The loose fitting clothes looked tighter on Mike. Mike screamed. "Fuck! My balls are on fire." From his shorts, a thick 9 inch erection protruded. Mike's body was changing back. Donny looked on, thinking. "Mike, try not to cum!" Tears were running down Mike's face as he continued to change. "In the locker room, your body healed itself. It must be happening again. Ride it out big man." "IT HURTS!" Mike screamed as he continued to change. "Donny please." Donny dropped to his knees and put Mike's swollen cock in his mouth. It wasn't as large as it had been, but it was still big. Mike couldn't take it any longer, and shot his load into Donny's mouth. Mike's powerful cum surged into Donny's body. As Mike recovered, Donny began to change, his body bulking up with new muscle. His legs became ripped with huge calves. His eightpack tightened and his pecs swelled. Captain America was reborn. When Mike stood up, he looked at Donny. They were both smaller than they had been, but they were once again studs. Mike flexed, appraising his size. "Smaller than I was," he said. "You look about the size of Kyle," Donny agreed. "I think I'm about as big as Tyrone was. How do you feel?" "My balls stopped hurting. Guess that's good," Mike said, checking out his body. "Don't think we're big enough to take on Justin. He's like way bigger than we are now." "For now," said Donny. "But he's not the only one who can make plans." He grabbed the notebook and signalled Mike to leave. ---- Justin was the hero of the game. More than that, he was getting his revenge. In the locker room, he asserted his control over the players. They were his toys. He also knew they were his potential enemies. They had turned on him once before. They wouldn't have that chance again. Justin stood on a bench. "Men," he said, his voice booming and authoratative. The team froze as their freewill left them. Like zombies, they turned toward Justin. Justin smiled. "Kyle, come here and stand beside me. You've proven your loyalty. The rest of you, I need to know who here is on my side, and who here wants to try and take me down. YOU WILL BE HONEST," he commanded. "Who here wants this for themselves," Justin flexed into a crab pose, expanding his powerful torso. The football jersey that had been made for Mike's huge body was too small for Justin. As he flexed, tears formed were his lats spread like wings. The armor of his pecs split the front of the shirt down the middle. His shoulders and traps tore at the top of the fabric. Muscle forced outward, causing the tears to merge. Jusin smiled, grabbed the shredded rag and pulled it from his powerful body. Several of the players began to quake. "If you want this muscle," Justin said, "come forward." Five of the team came to stand in front of the muscle god. Justin signalled Kyle, who went and got a waterbottle full of NMR. "Strip." The men obediently took off all their clothes. Justin looked over them. They were big. One had a nice cock with big balls, and his musculature showed his promise. Justin singled him out. "Drink," he commanded, and one by one, they took the formula that would rob them of their power. "This one is mine," said Justin, pointing toward the big balled player, "you can have the rest." Kyle was like a starved child. As each man shot his load, Kyle slurped up every last drop. He loved the feeling it gave him as his body swelled, strength surging through each muscle. He felt bigger each second. Heavier. His clothes became tighter, and he flexed as Justin did to rip through the weak fabric. His body was bigger than any body builder. Only Mike had been bigger, and now Justin. He looked at Justin. He was crushing the player's huge balls, sucking with a ferocity that emptied the man of all power. Justin's body swelled bigger, but Kyle noticed something else. Justin's balls grew too. The only man he had ever seen with a bigger endowment had been Mike. Justin rose, looking at the diminished players. "Let that be a lesson to the rest of you," he said. He looked at Kyle, and saw him staring at his crotch. "Kyle," Justin ordered. Immediately, Kyle entered the zombie-like state. "Ya, I bet you'd love these," Justin said, grabbing his huge nuts. Kyle came forward, and began to rub his hands on Justin's body, feeling the huge size and heavy weight of each muscle. "Ya, you are a muscle slut, aren't you. You'll never be number one, but you can be number two." A tear welled up in Kyle's eye. Justin was interrupted when the locker room door opened. A huge player from the other team entered. It was Ballsy. "You said for me to come," he said. "I did," said Justin. "Everyone, go home now. I'll see you all tomorrow." Justin walked over to Ballsy, and put his hand on the big player's crotch. "Damn, you are packin, aren't you?" "Biggest balls around," Ballsy bragged. "Let me see," Justin ordered. As the other players left, Ballsy stripped. Justin was so occupied with his new toy, he didn't notice Kyle slip into a shower stall. Although Ballsy was under Justin's spell, he retained some sense of himself. As he stripped, he made sure to twist and turn to flex his new muscles to maximum effect. Justin estimated that Ballsy had easily grown as big as Donny had been. When Ballsy removed his pants, Justin stared at a jock strap overflowing with a monster tool. Ballsy grinned, and flexed his abs and glutes, forcing blood into his organ. The jock stretched. Ballsy's forced all his strength into his cock as it engorged, and the jock began to rip. With a snap, a big eleven inch cock slapped into Ballsy's tight abs. Two lemon size nuts pressed forward from thick, ripped thighs. "I love having a huge tool," Ballsy said. "Biggest one around," he bragged. "Now, but I've seen bigger," said Justin, thinking of Mike. "But I took care of that problem already. Now it's your turn." Justin grabbed Ballsy's nuts and started to squeeze. His bowling-pin-shaped forearm burst into ripped muscle, veins pressing out of the skin. Justin squeezed Ballsy's nuts hard, just as he had done with Mike. He expected the man to cry out in pain. Instead, Ballsy's breathing grew heavy. "Fuck ya," he said. "Damn that feels good." Justin squeezed harder, imagining his hands turning coal into a diamond as he applied his freaky strength to Ballsy. Instead of mush, Ballsy's nuts felt like titanium, resisting the power of his fingers. "Oh god that feels good," said Ballsy. "Harder. Please harder." Justin flexed and squeezed as hard as he can. "Fuck, you are one sexy man," said Ballsy. He drew back a fist, and slammed it into Justin's abs. The fist bounced off. "Oh ya, rock hard abs too." He slammed a second fist into Justin's eight pack, then another. "Shit ya. Do me. Please." Justin squeezed as hard as he could, but still Ballsy's nuts resisted. He made a fist, and whaled as hard as he could into Ballsy's flexed midsection. "Umph!" said Ballsy as the air was forced from his lungs. "Fucking Superman strong! God, you make me want to cum," he said. "Do it," Justin demanded. "No." Ballsy said. "Can't. Gotta hold it." As he said it, Justin felt Ballsy's nuts begin to pulse. They were swelling in his hands. Justin's couldn't believe what was happening. He looked at Ballsy, whose body was now changing. His muscles swelled with new power. Ballsy had to change his stance as his thighs grew. He became more handsome as his arms bulged. He brought and arm up and flexed, watching his peak swell upward. He straightened his arm and flexed his tri, a deep ripped horseshoe shape. Justin gasped as he realized Ballsy was now nearly as big as he was. He back away, letting go of the huge balls that surged with power. "Oh god," cried Ballsy, who started stroking his now thirteen inch cock. "Can't hold it!" He shot a huge load of cum into the air before Justin dove on his cock and started taking the juice. Ballsy was a geyser, pumping out enormous amounts of cum. Even Justin couldn't take it all, who grabbed an empty water bottle and began to fill it with the man's juice. When Ballsy finally stopped cumming, he stared at Justin. "Damn," he said, his voice booming with the same power and authority Justin commanded, "you are one hot fuck. We gotta go again soon." Kyle stared at the two gods. Ballsy was easily Justin's equal. Then, Justin screamed and grabbed his balls. They were swelling again. Justin's muscles rippled and swelled, growing. In seconds, he grew to a new freaky huge size. Justin was now easily as large as Mike had ever been. Justin turned and looked at himself in the mirror. He placed an arm around Ballsy. "I think I just got a new sidekick," he said. Kyle watched from his hiding space as the two men cleaned up. As they left, he noticed the waterbottle full of Ballsy's jizm sitting on a bench. When he was sure they were gone, he slipped out, taking the waterbottle with him. 21 Friendships [let's see if we can get this story going again ] That night, Ballsy dreamed. He dreamed of Justin, and the man's muscles. He saw Justin growing bigger and stronger. He wanted that, and it excited him. He heard Justin's voice in his mind talking to him. "Make me bigger." "Love being strong." He saw Justing kneeling before him, feeling his warm mouth on Ballsy's swollen cock, drinking Ballsy's potent cum. Ballsy watched as Justin flexed, his biceps swelling larger and larger, his pecs grinding into Ballsy's body as Justin's power grew. Justin had told Ballsy that they were friends. He had asked Ballsy -- no, told him -- that Ballsy would make him bigger. Ballsy wanted that. He lived for that. He dreamed that. Ballsy woke up with his morning wood. His moved his hand to feel it. His balls were swollen and eager for release. His cock jutted along his bulging eight pack. He flexed his pecs, squeezed his abs and rubbed the sensitive cock head against his nipple. He thought of Justin and his dream, and stopped. He'd see the huge stud later today, and wanted to save himself for his muscle god. Ballsy stood up and walked toward the bathroom, his wood acting as a divining rod pointing the way. He stopped in front of a mirror and stared at the bodybuilder he saw there. The reflection tensed, its muscles bulging and rippling. Ballsy raised his arms, and the reflection did the same. He flexed. The reflection flexed, muscle bellies as fat as Lee Priest's swelling in the reflection's arms. Ballsy lowered his arms and flexed into a crab. The reflection looked better than any Mr. O competitor. Ballsy turned to the side and admired the muscular thickness of the reflection. He smiled. He was huge. Only his muscle god Justin was bigger. Ballsy started walking to the bathroom when he heard his phone ring... --- Justin had had a wrestless night. His bed was so small and his cock was constantly hard. His balls were so swollen that they ached. He felt hot and bulky. As he tossed and turned, the bed groaned under his considerable bulk. As he slept, he dreamed of his body as a sponge. He soaked up power and swelled with muscle and strength, only to have it drip from him as he slowly shrank down. He awoke with a start at sun up. He jumped out of bed and ran to a mirror. Justin was huge and he felt strong. He flexed, admiring the way his muscles flowed and rippled. He grabbed a tape, and wrapped it around his arm. He had measured himself last night, and put the tape at 42 inches. He flexed his arm, expecting his massive arm to more than fill out that tape. Instead, the tape hung loose. He pulled it tight, and he read the number at 40 inches. His eyes grew wide, "I'm shrinking!" he cried. He wrapped the tape around his chest. His 81 inch pecs were now only 78. His thighs had lost 2 inches overnight. He was still huge, but not as huge. His dick was hard, but his sixteen inch monster was now only 15 5/8. Justin began to panic. His dream of losing his power was coming true. He thought about being small and weak. He thought about Mike and Kyle laughing at his as he shrank smaller and smaller. In the mirror, his reflection seemed to be shrinking before his eyes. Justin closed his eyes, shook his head, and opened them again. He was still huge. He wasn't shrinking fast. It had been 15 hours, and he had only lost a bit of his size. He looked at his balls, and thought about Ballsy. "The strength has something to do with the size of a guy's gonads," he muttered. A pang of envy hit Justin as he thought of Ballsy and Mike's huge endowements. There was something else. While Mike had gained immense strength, it also had the effect of making his body burn hot. Justin hadn't experienced that. Instead, he seemed to have some hypnotic effect on people that bent others to his will. Ballsy had been changed too. His huge nuts were now nearly indestructable, and when Justin had tried to crush them, they had produced more of the formula, causing both he and Ballsy to grow. Justin realized he needed Ballsy. He needed that power, and if he couldn't have it for himself, he'd make Ballsy his slave. He had planted the seed the day before, making Ballsy long for his hyper-muscular body. He'd need to reinforce that. He picked up the phone and dialed Ballsy's number. "Hey guy. It's Justin." ... "Thinking about you." "Heh, glad to hear it." "Ya, I want to flex for you. Show you my big muscles. You'd like that, right?" ... "Heh. Good. You busy after school?" ... "Your school's locker room at 4PM. See you there." Justin hung up the phone and smiled. --- Kyle waited on the corner. He saw Donny go into Mike's house a few minutes before. School would be starting soon, and he hoped to talk to Mike and Donny as they walked to school. Donny looked so small now. He was still handsome and buff, but hardly the huge Captain America that he had come to know and despise. He saw Mike and Donny come out of the door together. Mike wore a baggy sweatshirt, trying to hide his deminished physique. When the pair reached the end of the walk leading to Mike's house, they saw Kyle. "What the fuck are you doing here," Mike cried at him. "Haven't you tormented me enough?" Kyle walked toward Mike and Donny, flexing his pecs in the skin-tight t-shirt he wore. He watched as Mike reflexively clenched and unclenched his fists, preparing for a fight. Kyle stopped directly in front of Mike, cocked his head and cracked his neck, flexing his muscular chest. He raised a hand and placed in on Mike's shoulder and squeezed just hard enough to make Mike whince. Under the baggy shirt, Kyle felt a thick delt and muscular trap. It was more muscle than he expected from Mike. "Look," he said, staring Mike in the eye. "I'm not here for a fight." Justin looked to the ground. "I'm through fighting you. I don't even know how it began." "I do," said Mike, forcibly brushing Justin's hand from his shoulder. Justin looked surprised at Mike's remaining strength. "You tried to take my place on the football team. Hell, you'd never even met me, but you tried to get the coach to make you his star player. You come in here from who knows where and try to take what I've been working for for years!" "I've been working for it to, you know? Spent the past seven years in a gym building myself up," said Kyle defensively. "Me too," said Mike. "But you were bigger. Stronger. It wasn't fair." "No, it's not fair. It's just the way it is, or was, or," Kyle stumbled on the words. "It was just the way the world worked until you cheated. You found that fucking formula, turning you and Donny into super-athletes." Kyle looked at Mike. "You and I are a lot a like, you know? We both work out. Competitive. Need to be the best. We should be friends." "It's too late for that," said Mike. "After all you did? After yesterday? Helping Justin! Just look at Donny and me!" "I'm sorry," said Kyle. "I was wrong. It's just," Kyle looked at Donny, then Mike, "just that I worked hard to get where I got. Like you. But when I found out about the formula, I went nuts. I needed it too. I needed to be the biggest, and then I was, but then you took that from me to beat Justin. And you were amazing. Fucking invinicible. I cracked. I needed to bring you down. If it couldn't be me, then no one would be that big. But Justin used me, and now he threw me away. But I got this..." Kyle pulled out a water bottle full of a milky-white substance. Donny reached out and took the water bottle. "It's from that kid in the other school. Justin... he said that he'd make sure no one ever challenged us again. He really meant no one would challenge him. He took the formulas from your locker. Then he went after the other guys. He's got that weird power. You know. People gotta obey him or something." "Only people weaker than him, actually," corrected Donny. "You and Mike, you've resisted him." "Well, he asked the guys who'd challenge him. Then he crushed them. You know," Kyle held out his hand, palm up, then squeezed his fingers tight. "The guys lost all their strength. Only the ones who'd obey him are left. But that guy from the other team. You know, the huge one, like you. Well, when Justin tried to take his power, it didn't work. Instead, the guy's nuts swole bigger, and he exploded in size. Shit, he got as big as Justin before he show this huge load. Justin sucked him off, or tried to, but the man was like a volcano. The weird thing is, Justin grew huge after this. Big as you or I ever were. It's like the guy's nuts are producing the forumla now." "Or something like it," corrected Donny. "So, why didn't you take it," said Mike. Kyle blushed. "Something Justin said. He said the stuff works best on guys with big dicks, and I..." "Fuck this," said Mike. "It's gotta be a trap. No way you'd come here and say you're giving me the stuff to make me huge because you got a tiny dick. That makes no sense." "Actually it does," interrupted Donny. "It explains why the formula worked so well on you, Justin and the kid from the other school. And it explains why you've gotten some of your muscle back." "You got some of your muscle back?" said Kyle. "I thought Justin had done you in?" Mike nodded, then lifted off his sweatshirt. He was as big as Kyle. "He tried, but you can't keep this body down. Still, I'm way weaker than I was and no where near the league of Justin." "Maybe not yet," said Donny. "But maybe you can be. I gotta plan." "Fuck, not another plan," said Kyle. "All these plans and nothing ever works out. And I always end up as a ball of fat with no muscle. I got my muscle back now, and I want to keep it." "You will," said Donny. "I want the three of us to split this. We'll divide it into 5 equal portions. You and Mike each get two and I get one. Then we take on Justin." "Take on Justin how?" asked Mike. "You know him. He's muscle crazy. He wants to be some sorta Super-Hulk or something. If that kid from the other school..." "They call him Ballsy," said Kyle. "cause he's got huge nuts." "OK, Ballsy. If sucking Ballsy off will make Justin huge, then Justin's gonna be milking that boy for everything he's got. All we gotta do is follow him..." Both men listened to Donny's plan. They shook hands, and walked back to into Mike's house. Donny took out three glasses. Mike and Kyle looked at each other like two prize bulls waiting to compete. Kyle pulled off his shirt and bounced his pecs. Rubbing his chest he said, "Shit, I love being huge." Mike looked at him and laughed. He turned to the side, bent his arm and taking his that wrist in his other hand, flexed into a side chest pose. "Gotta love it." Kyle nodded, then raised his arms and flexed his huge bis. Mike followed suit. The men flexed and compared their huge size against one another, trying to prove their own muscular superiority. Donny divided the contents into the three glasses. His glass had half the contents of the other two. He handed one to Kyle, one to Mike and he took the smaller one. Kyle and Mike stared at each, watching as the other drank the potent liquid. Mike grabbed at his jeans and ripped. "Watch these monsters grow!" he said, flexing his quads. "In your dreams," said Kyle, ripping his own pants off and showing his massively shredded quads. As Mike flexed, he felt the power returning to his body. His quads began to grow thicker. Kyled watched as Mike's leg began to balloon larger, but in seconds, he started feeling the power. "Oh ya!" he said, flexing his growing bicep in Mike's face. "Eat shit, wimp," said Mike, flexing his slightly larger arm at Kyle. "Fuck man, feeling strong. You?" "Hell ya," said Kyle standing straight as he watched Mike growing before his eyes. "Lookin' good bro." "You too," said Mike, watching Kyle matching his own superior size. In 90 seconds, the two former adversaries had grown huge. They flexed into crab poses and snarled at each other, then at Donny. "You guys could be muscle twins!" said Donny, finishing his own growth. He was much smaller than them, but incredibly handsome. "You're each still smaller than Justin, but together, I bet you can take him. And if I'm right, you two are in for some serious muscle." "Bring it on!" said Kyle and Mike in unison. 21 Mike and Kyle circled each other. Both men were covered in sweat. Kyle wore only a pair of white briefs. The term tighty-whitey took on a whole new meaning. His massive quads ripped at the fabric, the hamstrings totally bulging below ripped glutes. Kyles abs were totally ripped, and his heaving pecs looked like armor plates covering his chest. Mike wore boxer shorts. Again, wore wasn't exactly the correct term. The legs of the shorts were in tatters. His own massive quads and hams having shredded the fabric. Even lycra-reenforced fabric wasn't designed to stretch enough when his powerful legs flexed. The waistband seemed relaxed. Unlike his legs, his thin ripped abs were perfectly proportioned for the waist. One obvious difference between the two gladiators was the way Mike's shorts strained to contain his more-than ample package. Kyle's tighty-whities were stuffed with his manhood, but Mike's seemed to overflow. The hulks circled each other. From the side, the thickness of their torsos and massive arms and legs were apparent. Then, the wing-like lats of one would totally eclipse the other man, hiding his powerful frame behind a thick wall of muscle. "Think you're a big man, huh?" said Kyle, shoving Mike in the chest. "Know it, Dude!" said Mike smiling, shoving Kyle back. Donny shook his head. "Are you two at it again? I think I liked it better when you hated each other." Since taking the muscle enhancer, both alpha-men had been jockying for superiority. An arm wrestling match turned into an hour-long test of endurance. Unlike the first time when Kyle had overwhelmed Mike with his superior power, now the two seemed almost evenly matched. Their biceps, delts and forearms bulged and writhed trying to squeeze the other's into submission. Their locked arms teetered to one side, then the other, each advantaged rebuffed into a prolonged stalemate. When Mike seemed to gain an advantage, forcing Kyle's arm nearly a quarter of the way down, Kyle responded with a primal yell before powering his arm back to neutral. But the end was near. The effort nearly drained Kyle, and after a few minutes, Mike finally gained the advantage and slowly, very slowly, was able to force Kyle into submission. The arm wrestling was followed by gut punching. Here, Kyle dominated. His rock gut withstood Mike's most powerful blows. Kyle's blows to Mike's abs hit with pin-point precision. Blow after blow hit a single point. Mike was able to resist, but after fifty blows, a distinct red mark had formed. By 75, his abs cracked and he admitted defeat. They were now engaged in their fifth wrestling match. It was the tie breaker. Mike had forced Kyle into submission twice, first with a devastating headlock where he used his bicep to grind Kyle's neck and face. Mike's scissor hold demonstrated the superior strength of his legs against Kyle's chest and arms. Likewise, Kyle had shown his stength by twice forcing Mike on his back. Out-muscling Mike's already sore abs, he bent Mike's legs over his face, pinning him to the ground. Mike looked over to Donny and grinned. Kyle made his move. He wrapped his arms around Mike's lower chest, lifted him off the ground and squeezed. Mike let out a loud grunt as he tried to flex his lats, only to find them crushed by Kyle's bearhug. Mike wasn't through yet as he raised his own powerful arms and pounded two fists into Kyle's traps. The force of the mighty blows shook Kyle's leg, but in return he simply squeezed harder. Mike grabbed at Kyle's arms and squeezed the massive biceps. His fingers dug into Kyle's arms, denting the hard muscle. Kyle screamed, forcing more power into his arms. It was working. Mike's fingers were forced out. Mike was now turning red. He reached around and grabbed at Kyle's hands, trying to pull them apart, but Kyle was simply too strong. "I give!" cried Mike. "Fuck ya!" said Kyle, dropping Mike then jumping, fist in the air in victory. "Fucking powerhouses," he said, lifting his arm up, palm toward Mike. Mike gave him a high five and patted Kyle on the back. "Are you two done now?" asked Donny. "Hey big guy," said Mike, walking over to him. "No worries. You'll always be my number one guy." Mike smiled a smile at Donny that could melt any misgivings he had. "Do you two want some privacy?" Kyle joked. "I'm not sure we have the time. School will be out in a few, and we gotta catch up with Justin. If Don is right, we don't know when he'll be hooking up with Ballsy. My guess is sooner rather than later. He'll want more of that power, fuckin asshole." "Then you two better get dressed," advised Donny. "Don't think going out in your undies is a good idea." "I got some jeans that should fit you," said Mike, heading upstairs. "No shirts, though." "Never," agreed Kyle. --- Ballsy was the new school hero. Everyone wanted to hear what happened. How'd he get so strong? How strong was he? At lunch, he took of his shirt and posed for some cheerleaders. The head cheerleader came up to him and asked him if the rumors about him were true? "What rumors?" he asked. She grabbed his crotch and gasped. "God Ballsy. They are," she said, rubbing up against him. Ballsy pushed her away. He had always found her attractive, and was jealous of the other players whom she constantly flirted with, but today, his mind was centered on Justin. He didn't want her playing with his huge nuts, he wanted Justin to do it. He wanted to feel Justin trying to crush them, and have them fill with his powerful fluids before exploding. He was meant for Justin, not some cheerleader. Ballsy liked his status as schools stud, but he longed to share it with Justin. At some level, this bothered him. Why Justin? He had just met him. He had tried to hurt him. But as quickly as these doubts surfaced, they vanished, replaced by a strange longing to see Justin. To feel Justin flexing. To worship Justin and to make Justin grow. Ballsy felt his cock flex in his pants just thinking about this. He was so horny, it hurt. Time seemed to drag. Finally, the bell rang signally the end of the day. Ballsy jumped up. In his eagerness to meet Justin, he lept up so quickly the frail school desk bent and crumbled from the sudden explosive force. The other kids in the class looked at the desk, and he heard a chorus of "whoa"s and "holy cows". The cheerleader who had groped him earlier chased after him. "Ballsy! Wanna walk me home? My parents don't get home for a few hours, and I thought..." He ignored her as he ran toward the locker room. ---- At school, Justin ruled. All the players on the team sang his praises, telling everyone he was the true star. Not that they had any choice. His control over them was absolute. When he heard some of the geeks in the chess club call him a "dumb jock" or "musclehead", he took his revenge. He concentrated, making one start to drool uncontrollably. Another, he made stutter uncontrollably. Using his powers, he told them they were stupid. For the rest of the day, anytime they were called on to answer a question, they gave the wrong answer. For Justin, it was easy. He was so powerful, it took no real effort, and he found it fun to torment the wimps. Justin had hoped Kyle would be around. It took more effort to control the powerful jock. He knew he was slowly losing his power, and he could see how far he could push Kyle and others to gage the loss. He needed to be ready for Ballsy. He knew Ballsy was already bigger than Kyle, and therefore harder to control, but Kyle would still be a good test subject. Justin knew he owed Kyle. Kyle desperately desired to be the biggest and best. He had been at every other school he went to. Only Mike was ever able to best him, and Mike had to cheat to do that. Now, they had both had their revenge. Still, Kyle had been helpful to him. Maybe after he had his fill of Ballsy, he'd let Kyle have a little. Give the guy a bit more muscle. With his inferior endowment, he'd probably loose it. Hell, Justin was way bigger than Kyle, and if he was having trouble keeping the power, no way Kyle could, but let him have some fun. He's loyal to Justin, and loyalty should be rewarded. Throughout the day, Justin toyed with the other football players and students. He demonstrated his superior strength and size, and flirted with the cheerleaders. He was THE star. Mike and Donny were no where to be seen, and Justin liked it that way. He ruled the school. Still, he had this nagging feeling that he was losing power. He just had no way to prove it. By the end of the day, his self doubts were beginning to consume him. He rushed over to Ballsy's school, arriving as the final bell rang. A wave of students flooded out the exits, rushing for busses. When they saw Justin, a few stopped, but most made room for him. "Shit, he's huge!" "Nah, Ballsy's bigger. Ballsy could take him." Justin snarled. He put his hand under his t-shirt, and lifted it off, giving the doubter a look at his ripped body. He flexed his lats and pecs, showing off the huge size of his chest. "Holy fuck! No way Dude. That guy is bigger than Ballsy!" "Nah ah. I just saw Ballsy totally wrech a desk. He's huge. At least as big as that..." Justin had heard enough. He concentrated on the kid, forcing him to stop talking. Justin marched forward toward the locker room, and threw open the door with a loud crash. An older man with broad chest and slight belly turned. He had a whistle around his neck, and Justin thought he must be a teacher. "Who are..." the man began, but Justin stared at him and took control. "Get out! Now." The man turned and left, offering little resistence to Justin's power. He picked up a duffle bag of clothes, walked past Justin and opened the door. At that second, Ballsy came running in, throwing the man into the wall. Ballsy didn't stop until he saw Justin. The man picked himself up and proceeded out the door, limping but not saying another word. Justin looked into Ballsy's eyes and saw confusion. Justin concentrated. He felt Ballsy resisting, but slowly, the confusion turned to lust. Ballsy began to shake, then dropped to his knees. "God," he said. "You're huge," said Ballsy with awe. "All I've thought about today is, fuck, it sounds so queer." Ballsy grabbed his crotch and squeezed. "Fuck. So horned up. Not thinking straight." Justin exerted more control over Ballsy. "You like this muscle?" he said, bouncing his pecs. Ballsy looked at him. Slowly, he raised his hands, grabbed the base of his shirt, and lifted it off. "Like mine," he snarled, forcing the words out as he bounced his own pecs. Justin could feel Ballsy fighting him. He pushed his control harder, and Ballsy stopped. Justin felt the strain and knew he had to act. He popped the button of his jeans and unzipped his pants. He stuck his hand down and hefted out his huge cock. The sight and scent acted like an aphrodisiac on Ballsy, and his resistance faded. Before he disgarded his pants, he reached into his pocket, and held something in his clenched fist. "Can I..." Ballsy reached his hand forward. "Not yet, little man," said Justin, confident in his control. "Let's see what you got first." Ballsy stood up, quickly unzipped his pants and pushed them over his huge quads and diamond calves. He pulled down his briefs, exposing his already hardening cock. Justin grinned. He held his hand out, and showed two ball bearings about the size of large marbles. "See these," he said, then closed his hand and squeezed. Justin's knuckles turned white, and metal began to ooze between his fingers. He opened his hand and the steel had been crushed, the two bearings fused together. "Think your nuts can take that?" Ballsy stepped forward. "My nuts can take anything," he said and raised his hands to Justin's thick chest. "Huge..." he said. Justin moved his hands to Ballsy's package. He pressed his cock into Ballsy, and measured them. He was less than a half inch bigger, and Ballsy's swollen nuts were almost half again as large as Justin's. A pang of jealousy swept across Justin, and he felt his control of Ballsy faulter again. Ballsy reacted by pressing hard into Justin, trying to wrestle him to the ground. The attempt failed. Justin still maintained enough muscular superiority. He pressed back, forcing Ballsy into step back as he reasserted his control. "You like it rough, huh?" Justin asked. "Bet you really like this." Justin grabbed at Ballsy's nuts and pulled on them. Ballsy's eggs throbbed in Justin's hands, sending a flood of hormones into Ballsy. Ballsy's head flung back, and he made a pleasant growl. "Fucking strong," he howled. "Fuck ya!" Ballsy began to step backwards as if Justin were pushing him, until his back was against the wall. He moved his one hand to Justin's cock and started stroking it hard and fast. Ballsy's other hand felt Justin's forearm flex. Justing continued to pull on Ballsy's nuts, but now, also squeezed. Ballsy's nuts seemed even harder than yesterday. Justin squeezed with all his might. His hand began to tremble as his fingers tried to crush Ballsy's uncrushable balls. Ballsy began to shake and his body grew hot. Justin could see Ballsy's shoulders getting wider and his chest thicker as his balls released growth juice into his system. Like yesterday, Ballsy was getting bigger. "Strong..." Ballsy growled, and Justin wondered who Ballsy was talking about. "You want to cum, don't you Ballsy," Justin said, trying to bend his puppet to his will. "Hold it..." replied Ballsy, straining to resist Justin. "Stronger..." Justin could feel Ballsy slipping out of his power as Ballsy became strong. "I want you to CUM!" ordered Justin. "No," said Ballsy softly. "Hold it. Make me stronger... Bigger." "Cum!" Justin ordered with all his will. Ballsy slapped the wall, cracking the tiles with his open palm. Justin's words rang in his ears and in his mind. He felt his will failing. "Gonna..." As he started talking, three figures burst into the locker room. Two of them jumped at Justin, forcing him off of Ballsy. Before he could react, Kyle and Mike each had one of his arms and were driving him into the far wall. Donny got to Ballsy. He grabbed Ballsy's cock and placed his mouth over it. Ballsy began to cum uncontrollably. "No!" cried Justin, his arms bulging as he began to fight off Kyle and Mike. "Shit," cried Kyle. "How strong is he?" as Justin began to overpower the two studs. "Stronger than both of you!" Justin screamed, lifting Mike off the ground and throwing him at Donny. Mike flew across the room, knocking Donny to the ground. Ballsy's cock shot cum high into the air, hitting Mike on his chest. Mike got up, and placed his mouth over Ballsy's erupting dick. Donny got up, his body swelling with new muscle. His shirt began to rip and his pants seam gave way as he approached Kyle in size. He lunged at Justin, hitting him in the abs. The force drove Justin back. "NO!" cried Justin, fighting with Kyle and Donny. Donny continued to grow, surpassing Kyle in size and strength. Within seconds, it was Donny who was beginning to control Justin. "I NEED TO..." Justin screamed as he pushed with all his might, forcing Kyle off of him and moving his struggle with Donny to the center of the room. "Mike needs more time!" cried Donny, urging Kyle to get up and help him. As Justin forced Donny toward Ballsy and Mike, Kyle reached up and grabbed Justin's calf, tripping him. The two men fell to the ground, and Kyle jumped on Justin's back. Kyle wrapped an arm around Justin's neck and tried to a choke hold. Justin ignored Kyle, and jumped up. Donny reacted and pushed Justin back. Kyle saw Mike's face turning red. He was waving for Kyle. Kyle ran forward as Mike moved away, letting Kyle have the last of Ballsy's powerful explosion. Mike moved toward Justin, his body pulsing with new strength. Mike made a fist, his poweful arm swinging into Justin's abs. The punch bounced off of Justin's iron gut, but left a distinct red mark. "I've had enough of you," said Mike, hitting Justin again with a stronger punch. Mike volleyed punch after punch into Justin's gut, each punch increasing in power as Mike grew huge. The tenth punch broke through Justin's defenses, and he bent over. "Ya," said Mike, his voice deeper. "Feeling the power again!" Ballsy had stopped cumming and slouched against the wall. Kyle wiped his mouth and stood up, feeling his own growth. He turned, and saw Mike bulging larger as he continued to punch Justin. Justin tried to put up a defense, but was unable to fight back. His punches bounced off Mike's hardening muscles. Each of Justin's punches felt weaker and weaker as Mike grew stronger. "No way you'll stand up after this," said Mike and slammed a powerful fist into Justin's chin. Justin's flexed neck was unable to hold off the powerful blow. His head swung around and Justin fell to the floor unconscious. Kyle came running over to Mike and gave him a high five. Donny looked at the two men, and clearly saw that Mike was way bigger than the slowly growing Kyle. "Shit Mike, you rule!" said Kyle. Mike flexed his pulsing, growing bi and grinned. "Feels good to be the strongest," he said. "I wouldn't count on that." Ballsy stood up. He stepped forward, looking down on Mike. Donny gulped. Ballsy was a good three inches taller than Mike, and looked a lot wider and thicker. "What are you runts doing at my school?" __________________ 22 Ballsy Mike stood his ground as Ballsy looked down at him, his blood still boiling from confronting Justin. Kyle stepped forward to back Mike up, but felt his body's growth beginning to ebb. He was big, but smaller than both Mike and Ballsy. Kyle noticed Mike clenching his fists, his muscles still pulsing with increasing strength. He watched as Mike was slowly getting taller. Ballsy noticed Mike's growth too. "Keep trying, wimp," he said, shoving Mike so hard he stumbled backward and tripped over Justin's unconscious body. "Dudes, I got the power right here," he said, hefting his huge package in his big hand. "Don't know why I was so horned-up by that freak," he said, nodding toward Justin, "but I know a couple cheerleaders that are dying for me to fuck them into tomorrow." Ballsy looked at the men. "Shit, I'm so big now, none of my clothes will fit." He pointed at Mike. "You. Wimp. You're the biggest. Take off those pants now and give them to me." Mike stood up and swung at Ballsy, hitting him in the gut. It bounced off. Desperately, Mike kicked at Ballsy's unprotected nuts. It felt liked he kicked a brick wall. Ballsy laughed. "Shit, you punch like a girl and if you haven't figured it out yet, my nuts are like titanium hard. Nothing can hurt them." He leaned over Mike threateningly. "Now, take off those pants. I'm gonna go plow me a cheerleader with my huge horsecock." "Do it Mike," said Donny. Mike looked at his friend. "Trust me. He's too powerful." Donny looked at Ballsy. "But if you think you're so strong, meet us tomorrow after school at the junk yard. We'll see who's really stronger there." Mike handed Ballsy his shorts. Donny looked down, mentally comparing Mike's horse cock to Ballsy. Ballsy slipped the pants over his massive legs. Two days ago, his legs were the best part of his body. As a punter, he needed strong quads. Now, with all his muscle growth, his legs had totally exploded in size and definition. The legs of Mike's pants, stretched and ripping already, shredded as Ballsy squeezed into them. The pants looked like a second skin covering his powerful glutes, and his package filled the front and hung down his right leg. Ballsy turned to walk out. As he got to the door, he stopped. "OK," he said. "Tomorrow." Then he left. The school was deserted. He walked to the girl's locker. Her name was Lisa, but he didn't know where she lived. There was a lock on the locker. He pulled on it to test if it was secure, only to have the lock crumble in his hands. He smiled. "I wonder," he said, and pulled on the locker door. It snapped off in his hand. Ballsy looked at his arm. "Tomorrow..." and started laughing as he looked for some indication where Lisa lived. He found an old report card with her address on it. It was about 5 miles away. Ballsy liked to run, and had even trained for a marathon once. He figured he could be there in a half hour if he ran all out. He bounded out of school and started to jog. His powerful legs flexed, squeezing his huge cock and balls between thick quads. Faster and faster he moved. He saw a car up ahead travelling in the same direction. He was closing in on it. Within a minute, he was running along side of it. The old woman looked out her window in terror. Ballsy put on some speed and ran in front of the car. He moved to the right, then slowed down letting the car pass before moving to the left and catching up again. He signalled for the woman to roll down the window. "How fast?" A look of amazement filled her face. "Forty." she said. Ballsy smiled and began to run full out, kicking up a dust storm and leaving the car behind. In less than five minutes, he was at Lisa's house. He hadn't even worked up a sweat. He saw the school bus pulling away, and Lisa talking to another cheerleader. She saw him. "Ballsy?" Her eyes darted from his massive pecs to the ripped shorts. He walked over to her. "Hi," he said. "I wanted to stop by and apologize for the way I treated you earlier," he said softly. "Oh. Did you find the surprise I left you?" "No," he said. She shrugged. "How'd you get here?" "I ran," he said, looking at his legs. He pointed, and flexed his quad. Veins snaked out like thick worms forced forward by shredded muscle. He knodded to it, and Lisa touched it. "Oh, it's so hard," she said. "Strong and fast too," he said. The other girl looked started to say something, but Lisa stopped her. "Suzie, I'll call you later," she said as she grabbed Ballsy's arm. "Would you like to come inside for some water?" Ballsy just smiled. He put his arm around Lisa's waist and lifted her up, pressing her firm body into his massive torso. She wrapped her arms around his neck as he carried her to the house. When get got to the door, he whispered "You're parents aren't home, right?" "No," she said. "The house is all ours." She took a key from her pocket and unlocked the door. Inside, he put her down. "Ballsy, you're so strong now," she cooed. "You don't know the half of it. I'm like superman or something," he said, moving his mouth to hers and kissing her. "Want superman to make love to you?" he whispered in her ear as he began to lift off her top. She replied by unbuttoning Ballsy's tight shorts. Lisa rubbed her hand across Ballsy's stomach. "Love your six pack," she cooed. Ballsy flexed, forming a vaccuum that accentuated his thin waist and ripped abs. "Oh god, you weren't flexed! Your muscles are so ripped." Her hand moved into his pants. "Your abs are soooo hard," she said, reaching his huge tool. "and so big." "You like?" "I love," she said, squeezing his elephantine cock with her hand. "Ballsy, what happened?" "Ya know that big kid from the other team yesterday?" Ballsy explained. "Seems he discovered this way to grow muscles. Pissed off some little dude on his team who wanted revenge, so he gave our team the same stuff. It's just that it works a whole lot better on me." Ballsy pulled his shorts off, letting Lisa look at his huge body. "Can I see you now?" he asked. Lisa pulled down her pants. Her undershorts had a large wet spot. She blushed, then pressed her hot, wet twat into him. "You've got me so turned on just looking at you..." She kissed him, then moved his mouth to his chest and bit on his nipple. She felt Ballsy's cock rubbing between her legs as it hardened . She felt it pressing into her, then she felt herself lifted as Ballsy's powerful dick raised higher and higher. "Ohhhh!" she said in surprise. "Strong all over," Ballsy said, bouncing her on his dick. He put his hand under her arms and lifted her up. Placing his mouth on her lavia, he kissed her then started licking her juices. He felt Lisa start to go limp. He pressed his tongue into her, and felt her walls spasm as Lisa let out a scream. He pulled back and cradled her in his arms. "Let's go to your room," he said. She pointed up some stairs. Ballsy leaped up to the landing, then leaped again to the top of the stairs. The house seemed to shake under the weight of his landings. As he got to her room, he put her down. He looked around the room. On Lisa's dresser, there was a picture of Lisa hanging off some guy's arm, and another picture of the guy alone. The guy was amazingly handsome, with perfect skin and white teeth. His blue eyes where the color of the sea, and he had dark wavey hair. He looked like an A&F model except for his muscles. The guy looked as if he could be a professional bodybuilder. In the picture were he was alone, he was standing on a stage, wearing posing briefs with a number on them. He was hitting a double bicep pose. A trophy was in front of him at his feet. Ballsy picked up the picture. "Who's the wimp?" "Jealous?" asked Lisa. Ballsy handed her the picture, and struck his own double bicep pose. "Think I've got anything to be jealous of? I'm way bigger than he is. Everywhere!" Lisa put the picture back. "Yes, you are. His name is Billy, and he won the state and national teen bodybuilding competitions last year." "And?" quizzed Ballsy. "Well," said Lisa, "he was. We broke up." Lisa walked up and started stroking Ballsy's erection. "He began to do steroids, and he couldn't satisfy me anymore." "Ya," Ballsy said approvingly. "Fucking biggest nuts around! And a huge muscle cock too!" He moved away and laid on the bed. The bed squeaked and sank in under his weight, but held. "You'd better be on top," he said. "All this muscle is kinda heavy." She climed on him. Flexing his abs, he sat up and began kissing her breasts. She rubbed her hands over his body, then grabbed his cock. She pulled at it, but it was so turgid it wouldn't move. Ballsy began to leak realizing exactly how powerful he was. He reached down to his erection, and raised it. He held it as Lisa carefully mounted him. Lisa was so excited, Ballsy's thick cock head pressed easily into her. As Lisa lowered herself slowly, she began screaming "Oh god. God!". Ballsy felt her spasm uncontrollably as she pulled up then pushed down, riding the top six inches of his huge cock. Ballsy felt his own nuts pulling tight, but used his perfect control to keep from shooting his load. Instead, he began to buck, pressing another three inches into her. Lisa screamed with pure joy as her entire body began to convulse with orgasmic pleasure. "Want me to cum?" Ballsy asked almost casually? "Want my huge cock to erupt a gallon of superman jism into you." "Yes!" Lisa screamed. "Please. Oh god. Please." She clutched at his pecs, unable to dent his rock-hard body. Ballsy let loose his load. As his cock throbbed with the power of his ejaculation, Lisa nearly passed out. Ballsy's juices began to flow from Lisa as he pumped more and more into her. She fell forward, falling of his squirting cock. She lay on the bed, delirius as Ballsy squirted his load all over her body. When he finished, he walked into the bathroom and started a bath for her. He stopped and looked in the mirror. His nuts were already refilling with his juices, and he felt horned up looking at his powerful body and thinking of his sexual prowess. If Lisa were up for it, he'd do her again. Ballsy turned off the water and tested the temperature. It was nice and warm. When he returned, he looked at Lisa. She looked light as a feather laying on the bed. His cum has dried and seemed to vanish into her skin. She moved, then stretched, opening her eyes to look at him. "I filled a bath for you," Ballsy said. He knelt down, putting his muscular arms under her. He tried to lift her, and fell forward. He caught his balance, then tried again. He struggled. She seemed so heavy. He made a grunt and lifter her. Lisa laughed. "Oh Ballsy. Quit fulling around!" She wrapped her arms around his neck. Ballsy moved hesitantly, trying not to drop her. Each step was tentative, but he got her to the bath. He tried to lower her slowly, but she went in with a splash as his arms seemed to give out. Ballsy stood up, bewildered. What was wrong? Where was his strength? He flexed his pecs, noting the striations and cross striations in the mirror. Thick veins pulsed over his armor-like chest. He FELT strong. He looked at Lisa, who was rubbing her nipples as she watched Ballsy flex. Ballsy's dick responded by growing, leaping out in front of him. Lisa smiled. "Is there no satisfying you?" she said. "Come here." Ballsy moved forward, flexing his abs, forcing his monster organ to push high above his navel. Lisa reached for it. He expected her to struggle with his hard cock. Instead, as she pulled, it easily lowered into her mouth. She wrapped her lips around his thick head, and started sucking on it. Ballsy was confused. What was happening? Moments earlier, Lisa couldn't budge Ballsy's erection. But now... Lisa's hands moved to Ballsy's pecs. He flexed his pecs as Lisa grabbed at them, her fingers kneading into his pecs. Ballsy tried to flex harder, but to no effect. What was happening to him? Was Lisa now strong, like Mike and Kyle. She didn't look any different. He looked in the mirror. Flexing again, his muscles barely moved and looked soft. There were no striations. No pulsing veins. He felt weak. He backed away, and pulled his cock out of Lisa's mouth. Instantly, deep cuts appeared on his body. Muscle pushed veins to the surface, and striations appeared as muscles flexed. He felt strong. Ballsy looked at Lisa. She stood up in the tub. She stepped out, water running down her ample breast. She came to Ballsy and hugged him. "I want you to cum again," she said. In the mirror, he noticed his body soften the instant she touched him, but he needed to be sure. He led her back to the bed, and signaled her to lie down. Once on the bed, Ballsy grabbed a corner leg and easily lifted the bed with one hand. It was light as a feather. Ballsy looked at Lisa, and flexed his free bicep. He lowered the bed, then moved the muscle for Lisa to feel. As she rubbed her hand over the thick mound, Ballsy tried to lift the bed. He couldn't move it -- it was too heavy. Lisa grabbed at Ballsy, and he fell forward into bed. Lisa jumped on him and started sucking his huge cock. She squeezed at his overfull nuts, and they throbbed in her hand. To Ballsy, it felt like a vice was pulling on his nuts. Not only was Ballsy weak as a kitten around Lisa, she was also able to crush his nuts! The thought of Lisa overpowering him got to Ballsy. He felt his juices building, and tried to contain them. He felt Lisa's tongue wrapping around his sensitive head, and his nuts being pulled down as they tried to retract. Ballsy tried to hold his blast, but couldn't. He squirted like a normal man, Lisa taking ever last drop of his seven blasts down her throat. Ballsy's mind was a blur, lost in an orgasmic bliss. Somehow, Lisa had become his kryptonite, taking his staying power, his invulnerable nuts and his super strength. Slowly, he rolled away from her, and felt his powers return. He reached for his shorts, and they heard a noise from downstairs. "Shit, my parents are home," said Lisa, jumping up to grab her clothes. "They can't find you here or I'll be grounded forever!" Ballsy hurredly pulled up his pants. He looked around, and went to the window. "No problem for a guy with hulk legs," said Ballsy, showing off his huge thighs and diamond-like calves. Lisa came to kiss him, and Ballsy stopped flexing before his muscles softened by her touch. "Can you come by tomorrow?" she asked. "Uh, I gotta meet some guys," he said, "but you can come and watch if you want. Gotta show them what real muscle is." They heard someone coming up the strairs. "Gotta fly," said Ballsy. He lept, jumping across Lisa's front lawn and landing in the street. The pavement cracked, and two car alarms began blaring at Ballsy's impact. He lept again, landing at the end of the block and began running at full speed. There was a knock at Lisa's door. "You there sweety?" a male voice said. She openend the door. "Billy!" she squealed, wrapping her arms around him. He wore a white tank top and jogging shorts that displayed his prize-winning body. "Hoped you might be up for some fun," Billy said. "This cycle is making me horny as hell." "Always up for some fun with you, stud," Lisa said. She grabbed at his balls. "And I think I got a way to return these big boys to their former glory." -- Ballsy ran home, crossing the town and covering the distance between their homes in minutes. He ran all out, and passing cars travelling on the freeway as if they were standing still. Whatever was going on around Lisa, it wasn't effecting him any more. He was faster than a speeding bullet. More powerful than a locomotive and able to leap tall buildings in a single bound, and he loved it. When Ballsy got home, he ran to his room. His nuts had been bouncing between his powerful thighs, and he was horned up all over again. He had a history project due in a few days, and he wanted to get it over with, but his cock required attention first. He threw his notebook down and realized that someone wrote something in his book. It said "Why don't you fuck me you big stud," and drawn below was a sketch of a lean girl with big breasts being fucked by a man easily 9 or 10 times her size. The man was a monster, drawn with massive muscles, and huge balls. He thought about Lisa, about how bad she wanted him and how he had just fucked her silly. He guessed she must still be thinking of him when she was all alone. He rolled his chair back a bit so he could see himself in his bedroom mirror. He realized that ever since the initial change, and subsequent changes after that, he had never fully measured up his body. He flexed his arms in the mirror. He was massive. He then stood up and got closer to the mirror while he flexed to reveal a rock hard waist. He felt its rocky, but smooth lines. And then he flexed his abs and felt them again, this time his ten pack revealing themselves in bold relief. Ballsy felt how his massive chest met his rocky waist. He looked at his nipples and thought that his average sized nipples made his pecs look even bigger. He flexed and bounced his pecs. No one was home and he was free to flex his chest and feel the striations that made his chest so visually pleasing. He felt something stir in his groin, but was too mesmerized to do anything about it. He then went back to his arms, flexing them over and over, obsessed with the difference with his outstretched arms, and double bicep pose. He felt his left bicep with his right hand, tracing the shadow beneath the bicep, the clear lines of his tricep, and the split peak of his bicep. He brought his arm closer to his face, moving his left hand to the back of his head. Ballsy proceeded to give his massive ball of a bicep a tongue bath. He pushed his tongue against his striations, feeling the power and hardness of his muscle. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and moaned audibly. His arm looked so massive compared to his head that it was insane. He rubbed his hand all over his arm squeezing his veiny forearms and continued groping all the way down to the base of his chest. It felt so good to feel all of the muscles of his arms, chest and back at once. He latched his hand onto his thick lat. He put his arm down and did his best to turn around, flex his back and look at it, all at the same time. It looked like his back was wider than his impressive shoulders. He then gave some attention to the two large globes that he saw outlined in his pants. He rubbed them through the fabric of his sweatpants and then stuck his hands in his underwear, feeling and hefting the two large globes with his hands. He stuck his thumbs underneath pants and brought them halfway down his thighs. He then continued to feel them, overwhelmed by the power in them. Ballsy moved his hands only so that he could have a better view of his ass-cheeks jump and move like he did earlier with his pecs. He then stuck his hand between his cheeks and dug his fingers into the muscle of his ass. While he was doing this he noticed how far out his backside has grown, and how it made his waist look even smaller. After a few more poses he ended up with his hands behind his head with his arms flexing wildly. He inadvertently found out that he could bounce his chest even with his arms up in the air! He moaned at the sight and felt his balls quiver in their sac. Still in the same pose, he realized that it was called an abs-thigh for a reason, and took off his pants. His thighs were monstrous, Ballsy was surprised that he had such a full range of motion, even with massively oversized thighs. He wanted to give some much-needed attention to his legs, but his underwear was becoming curiously tight and was making him uncomfortable. He took off his underwear, giving more freedom to his big low-hanging balls and semi-hard dick. He put his right foot on his bed stretching his thighs far apart. He looked in the mirror and his dick got a little harder seeing his huge body in all of its glory. He then concentrated on his thigh and felt all the veins and striations in his thigh and calf. For the first time he understood how big he has grown and how much he loved being dominatingly huge. His thigh looked so huge that he wanted to know how huge it really was. He brought his leg down from the bed, grabbed a measuring tape, and stood in front of the mirror. He wrapped the tape around his thigh and moved its mass back and forth like he has seen the bodybuilders do. Then he flexed hard, bringing the tape tight around his leg. Instead of seeing the number, his eyes glazed over, his head shifted back and he released a primal groan. Ballsy had inadvertently crushed his balls between his thighs when he flexed, sending waves of pleasure throughout his body. The tape measure fell to the floor and Ballsy concentrated more on his balls. He grabbed them in his big hands and squeezed gently. He then squeezed harder and harder until he felt his hands being pushed apart. His balls were growing, filling with more power. He held it, containing the power until he felt his muscles growing. He squeezed his balls even harder then ever before. For the next few minutes he had lost control of himself. He squeezed his uncrushable balls over and over, in many different ways, all the while watching his hulking figure grow, which was turning him on even more. His pulsing dick felt like it was about to release its massive load. He leaned back, his balls moving closer to his thickening pole, preparing for release. His cock-head was getting really big and pre-cum was spewing out of his piss-slit. He licked a little bit off his slit, and then a little more, and a bit more until he was sticking the tip of his tongue into his slit to get to the pre-cum. He wondered what it would feel like for cum to flow down his throat, but refrained. He was so big already, could his body take more? Ballsy's growing balls pushed more spunk to his cock than ever before. He started to cum, and continued for what seemed like minutes. Seconds after, his orgasm slowed and then stopped. Ballsy got to look at his body. He did a few poses with his rock-hard dick bouncing in front of his sweaty cum-stained body. He surveyed himself, as he felt the tail end of the growth from his jism pound through his body. He explored, with his eyes and hands, his veiny, heavily striated muscles. He ended off with another abs-thigh pose with his arms dwarfing his head even more than before. Every part of his body was pumped with size and then pumped with size again and he noticed that he couldn't wipe the smile from his face. He wondered how many other people would get to enjoy such intense sexual pleasure like he just had. He put back on his underwear, pants and a polo, taking time to pose in the mirror, showing himself how much he just grew based on his muscle bulging out of his clothes. He loved how his genitals could barely fit in his underwear thanks to the bigger bulges in the front and the rear, and how his pants and shirt bunched up at his thighs and chest. He sat back down with the intention of starting his project, but ended up being distracted by the drawing again. Ballsy thought about tomorrow's challenge. He was almost twice as big as the player's from the other school. He'd swat them down like flies, then go fuck Lisa. Ballsy knew life was good. Ballsy ( It's been a day since Donny, Kyle and Mike told Ballsy the truth about Justin. They told him that Justin would probably try something to take his muscle away, but since crushing Ballsy's balls had a reversal effect, it wasn't going to be easy. When he got home from school that day, Ballsy grabbed a bite to eat and retired to his room. He had a history project due in a few days, and he wanted to get it over with. He sat at his desk and when he opened up his notebook he realized that someone wrote something in his book. It said "Why don't you fuck me you big stud," and drawn below was a sketch of a lean girl with big breasts being fucked by a man easily 15 or 20 times her size. The man was a monster, drawn with massive muscles, and huge balls. He thought about the head cheerleader, about how bad she wanted him and how desperate she was. About how she touched him in class and how she must think of him when she was all alone. He rolled his chair back a bit so he could see himself in his bedroom mirror. He realized that ever since the initial change, and subsequent changes after that, he had never fully measured up his body. He flexed his arms in the mirror. The fabric of his polo sleeves stretching slightly to accommodate his massive size. He then stood up and got closer to the mirror while he lifted up his shirt to reveal a rock hard waist. He felt its rocky, but smooth lines. And then he flexed his abs and felt them again, this time his ten pack revealing themselves in bold relief. Ballsy then lifted his shirt even more and felt how his massive chest met his rocky waist. He felt and looked at the overhang of his chest and was taken aback by the difference between his flexed and non-flexed chest. He looked at his nipples and thought that his average sized nipples made his pecs look even bigger. He flexed and bounced his pecs and realized that his polo was getting in the way. He quickly took it off, not wanting to miss a second of his own body. He was free to flex his chest and feel the striations that made his chest so visually pleasing. He felt something stir in his groin, but was too mesmerized to do anything about it. He then went back to his arms, flexing them over and over, obsessed with the variation of his outstretched arms, and double bicep. He felt his left bicep with his right hand, tracing the shadow beneath the bicep, the clear lines of his tricep, and the split peak of his bicep. He brought his arm closer to his face, moving his left hand to the back of his head. Ballsy proceeded to give his massive ball of a bicep a tongue bath. He pushed his tongue against his striations, feeling the power and hardness of his muscle. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and moaned audibly. His arm looked so massive compared to his head that it was insane. He rubbed his hand all over his arm squeezing his veiny forearms and continued groping all the way down to the base of his chest. It felt so good to feel all of the muscles of his arms, chest and back at once. He was reveling in the feeling of his muscle pit. He latched his hand onto his thick lat. He put his arm down and did his best to turn around, flex his back and look at it, all at the same time. It looked like his back was wider than his impressive shoulders. He then gave some attention to the two large globes that he saw outlined in his pants. He rubbed them through the fabric of his sweatpants and then stuck his hands in his underwear, feeling and hefting the two large globes with his hands. He stuck his thumbs underneath the elastic of his sweatpants and brought them halfway down his thighs. He then continued to feel them, overwhelmed by the power in them. Ballsy moved his hands only so that he could have a better view of his ass-cheeks jumping and moving like he did earlier with his pecs. He then stuck his hand between his cheeks and dug his fingers into the muscle of his ripped ass. While he was doing this he noticed how far out his backside has grown, and how it made his waist look even smaller. After a few more poses he ended up with his hands behind his head with his arms flexing wildly. He inadvertently found out that he could bounce his chest even with his arms up in the air! He moaned at the sight and felt his balls quiver in their sac. Still in the same pose, he realized that it was called an abs-thigh for a reason, and took off his pants. His thighs were monstrous, Ballsy was surprised that he had such a full range of motion, even with massively oversized thighs. He wanted to give some much-needed attention to his legs, but his underwear was becoming curiously tight and was making him uncomfortable. He took off his underwear, giving more freedom to his big low-hanging balls and semi-hard dick. He put his right foot on his bed stretching his thighs far apart. He looked in the mirror and his dick got a little harder seeing his huge body in all of its glory. He then concentrated on his thigh and felt all the veins and striations in his thigh and calf. For the first time he understood how big he had grown and how much he loved being dominatingly huge. His thigh looked so huge that he wanted to know how huge it really was. He brought his leg down from the bed, grabbed a measuring tape, and stood in front of the mirror. He wrapped the tape around his thigh and moved its mass back and forth like he had seen the bodybuilders do. Then he flexed hard, bringing the tape tight around his leg. Instead of seeing the number, his eyes glazed over, his head shifted back and he released a primal groan. Ballsy had inadvertently crushed one of his balls between his thighs when he flexed, sending waves of pleasure throughout his body. The tape measure fell to the floor and Ballsy concentrated more on his balls. He grabbed his other testicle and squeezed gently. He felt the softball sized testicle in his hand for the first time. He then brought his other hand over it and squeezed harder and harder until he felt his hands being pushed apart. Except it wasn’t just his balls that were growing, his muscles were growing, giving him the power to squeeze his balls even harder then ever before. For the next few minutes he had lost control of himself. He crushed his balls over and over and over, in many different ways, all the while watching his hulking figure grow, which was turning him on even more. He knew that this game ended when he shot his load, so he did his best to keep himself from stimulating his pulsing sensitive rod. He ended up sitting on his bed, bent over with one ball in his hand being crushed against his shoulder and the other crushed between his flexed and growing forearm and bicep. He pressed his tongue against one of his now coconut sized testicles and his arm squeezed it against it. The scent of his sweaty balls was inviting, but the taste was completely overwhelming. He needed release. He stretched his large frame across his bed, lying on his back. He felt his balls moving themselves to the base of his pole, awaiting release. His growing dick felt better than ever. His cock-head was probably about the same size as his balls and pre-cum was spewing out of his piss-slit and into his deep heavlage. As his hands spread across his dick, he knew he couldn’t even come close to encircling his dick with his hands. He even felt his dick develop deep inside of himself, pushing into his growing thighs. He leaned himself against the wall behind his bed so that he had a better view of what he was doing. He realized that his dick must have been at least 2 feet long including its massive head. He stuck his tongue into his own dick, tasting his pre-cum for the first time. He could barely get his mouth around his massive tool, and gladly settled for his piss slit. He swirled his tongue around, pleasuring himself more than he ever thought possible. Before he realized what he was doing, he felt cum flowing down his throat. With one hand holding his cock, and the other rubbing his balls, he hardly noticed that he had stopped growing. But before long he felt the bliss of growth and before the end of his orgasm he was growing some more! Ballsys growing balls pushed more spunk to his cock than ever before, and he savagely tried to get it all down his throat. His dick forcefully pushed against his face growing even more. The feeling of growth while having an orgasm was even more ecstasy than he had ever thought possible. Even so, he got off the bed and watched his body grow. His cock slowly got longer so that he didn’t have to bend as much to keep sucking on it. His shots became bigger and more forceful throughout his orgasm. He could even feel the veins on his dick becoming thicker. He felt his chest growing and pushing against his dick and knew that he couldn’t keep his mouth over his dick for much longer. Seconds later he let go of his dick. His dick was free to shoot its spunk where it wanted, and his mouth was free to moan in rapture, as it was unable to before. When his orgasm subsided, he realized that we was gyrating his hips, grinding his massive cockhead into his equally massive chest. He did a few poses with his rock-hard dick bouncing in front of his sweaty cum-stained body. He surveyed himself, as he felt the tail end of the growth from his jism pound through his body. He stood in front of the mirror, going through the same poses as he had done earlier. He explored, with his eyes and hands, his veiny, heavily striated muscles. As he was doing this, he wondered how long it would have taken a normal person to gain such mass. For the first time he felt truly blessed to have this gift. He ended off with another abs-thigh pose with his arms, except that his forearms were crushing against his biceps to the point that he couldn’t even put his hands behind is head. He wished he had measured his body before getting carried away, so that he would know what to expect for next time. Every part of his body was pumped with size and then pumped with size again and he noticed that he couldn’t wipe the smile from his face. He wondered how many other people would get to enjoy such intense sexual pleasure like he just had. He put back on his underwear, pants and polo, taking time to pose in the mirror, showing himself how much he just grew based on his muscle bulging out of his clothes. He loved how his genitals didn’t fit into his underwear. When he pulled the elastic of his underwear over his thick ass and stuffed his big balls and soft cock into his undies, his immense package pulled the front of the elastic down to the point that quite a bit of his genitals were revealed. Luckily the elastic didn’t hurt, but he wondered how long it would hold. When he saw his package in his skin tight undies he noticed that his balls must have grown bigger than his fucking head! No one could ever dispute his name now. Ballsy had a bit of difficulty pulling his sweatpants over his thighs, which must have added 3 feet and countless pounds over the past hour. The top of his pants covering his crotch and thighs ripped ever so slightly as the fabric was taken beyond its limits. Luckily it held, but his sweat pants were now sweat shorts because his pants rode up so much. He flexed his mighty calves in the mirror as he bent over to grab his polo. As he carefully put it on, he noticed that he had dried cum caked to his chest and considered washing up. But he enjoyed his scent, so he continued his chore. He finally got it on, but it felt like a second skin against his enhanced upper body, bunched up at his chest revealing his rock hard waist. As he moved his hands above his head the seams of the armpit area tore open violently. Also his sleeves were no match for his colossal flexed arms, which must have grew 2 feet. Ballsy thought that his arms must be the size that his legs were previously. He stuck one of his hands in the hole of his opposite shirt-pit-hole and rubbed his hand over his improved muscle pit. He brought it back to his face smelling his scent, feeling his balls churn in his tight undergarment, but realized that he was better off doing his homework. He sat back down with the intention of starting his project, but ended up being distracted by the drawing again. He realized that he wasn’t attracted to the head cheerleader earlier because Justin had him under control. He looked at the muscle monster fucking the big breasted chick and smiled. 23 prisoners A beam of light hit Justin's face. His mind was foggy, and when he opened his eyes, the world was a blur. He tried to move but couldn't. He was cold. As his eyes began to focus, he realized he was in a warehouse of some sort. He was naked, and large I-beams were wrapped around his arms, neck, chest and legs. He flexed, trying to break free. The steel groaned under Justin's strength, but it held. Justin noticed a note. "Morning Asshole. Feeling weak? Small? Good. Watched you shrink down for a while. Guess those little nuts of your can't hold all the power us big guys have. BIG like mine and Big like Ballsy's. Thought about crushing those raisins of yours again, but Kyle and Donny talked me out of it. You can thank them later when you see what my big muscles can really do. You got a taste of it here. It was kinda hard bending all that metal. But what is hard for me is impossible for you. Now. Little man. Ha ha ha. We'll be back later. That Ballsy guy's coming and we got something planned for him. Your enemy -- Mike." Justin struggled, his hyper-muscular body thrashing against his steel bonds. Muscle flexed hard, slightly deforming the steel before cramping and tiring. His body turned red as veins throbbed quickly. He knew that a couple of days ago, this trap would have snapped like a rubber band. But Mike was right. Justin's body couldn't maintain all that muscle. The power leaked from him until he reached some natural limit. And Mike's limit was greater than his. Sweat poured from his taxed body, and he finally gave up. All he could do was wait. --- Ballsy woke up. His morning wood raged, and he reached down to shoot his load. His felt his balls pulse as he looked between the twin mountains of his thick pecs watching his pendulous organ squirting cum over his powerful body. When he finished, he stood to clean himself off. He stopped when he saw himself. The hulking muscle monster from the night before didn't stare back at him. Instead, he was smaller, like he had been when he got home. He was huge. Massive. Just not as huge as after his last growth spurt. He raised one arm and flexed. Muscle pushed veins to the surface of paper thin skin which displayed cords of thick muscle fibers. Ballsy shrugged. "Guess my bod wants to be this big," he said rubbing his huge nuts, knowing that he could always use their endless stream of jizz to grow huge when he needed to. Ballsy got cleaned up, dressed and went to school. The bore on. Ballsy ignored most of the subjects and concentrated on his new celebrity status. He loved to flex and show off. His class before lunch was gym. In the locker room, he eagerly stripped of his clothes, and paraded around displaying his tight, buff, huge body and massive manhood. He watched as the once biggest jocks in school now through rods in jealousy of his extreme maleness. In the gym, he noticed Lisa on the girl's side. Both the guys and the girls started with calesthenics. Ballsy did one handed pushups, literally throwing his torso off the ground. For jumping jacks, he touched the gym's ceiling, before coming to the ground with loud bangs. The gym teacher watched in awe, jaw dropped, as Ballsy was so much larger than any other student. "Guys, why don't we hit the weight room..." he said with some trepidation of the spectacle of seeing Ballsy in action. As they guys walked into the gym, the girls started running laps. As Ballsy walked into the weight room, Lisa smiled at Ballsy and threw him a kiss. Ballsy responded by smiling and raising his mountainous bicep, then nodding knowingly. On each lap past the weight room, she heard the loud clanking of metal. Sometimes, she heard gasps or screams of surprise, excitement, or chants of "BALLSY!". When the teacher told them to stop, she approached the weight room. She heard voices counting, "25...26...27". She looked in. Ballsy was lifting two fully loaded universal weight machines, doing side laterals with them as if they were dumbells. Tattered rags that had been his workout shorts and shirt were scatterd across the floor. He was wearing only a jock strap that was overstuffed with his huge balls and cock. She gasped as he lifted each machine. He saw her and smiled. When the guys got to thirty, he slowly lowered the machines. "Sorry men," he said. "Those are still too fucking light. 'Sides," he smiled toward Lisa, "there's another fan I'd like to talk to." He walked toward Lisa, and they went into the gym. The other boys walked past them toward the locker room. "Been thinking about you," said Ballsy. "I can't get you out of my mind," replied Lisa. Ballsy smiled. "Kinda horned up," he whispered. He watched her eyes move to his jock, then back up. "Wanna skip out of this place? We got all afternoon til I gotta crush those wimps from the other school." Lisa nodded. "Let me change." She headed off. In the locker room, she picked up her cell phone and dialed a number. "He's coming to my place now.... Ya, let yourself in... Love you." She hung up. They left the school with Lisa on Ballsy's arm. He felt it again as soon as she touched him. He was weak. Normal. "Weren't those weights heavy," she asked, making small talk. "Nah. Light as a feather actually." Ballsy saw a truck in the parking lot. He led Lisa too it. "Better stand back," he told her, and she let him go. He flexed his pecs, feeling the power return to him. He grabbed the door, and ripped it off. "Get in," he said. "Why? Is it yours?" "It is now." Lisa climbed in. Ballsy knelt down, and lifted the truck over his head. "You OK?" He heard her reply yes. "Then hold on." Ballsy started running. Any chance that his pants might contain his huge thighs disappeared when his jeans shredded as he ran faster and fast down the streets toward Lisa's house. When he saw traffic, he either jumped over it or ran on the side of the road. Cars were like snails compared to his powerful legs. In less than ten minutes, he was at Lisa's. He put the truck down. Lisa got out. "You're not even sweating!" Ballsy laughed. "Hell, that's nothing for a super fast, super strong, super stud like me." Ballsy kissed Lisa. "You like?" "Let's go inside and I'll show you," she said. In her room, Lisa couldn't wait to get Ballsy out of his clothes. Her comments of "fucking huge," and "so strong," and "god, so sexy" turned him on. His cock bounced against his abs and his balls pulsed with anticipation as she shucked off her clothes, bra and panties. "Lie down," she said to him. "I wanna play a bit." She smiled, and walked to her dresser. She pulled out hand cuffs and some rope. "Let me tie you up like Samson and watch you break free." She put her hand between her legs and rubbed. "It will really turn me on." "Sure," said Ballsy. "No way those can hold me." He put his hands over his head and watched as she handcuffed him to the headboard. She then wrapped one rope around his left calf and tied the other end to the bedframe. She did the same to the right. Keeping her hand on him, she climbed on top. "Break it," she said. Ballsy tried, but her contact had him weak. He pretended to struggle. "Don't pretend. Really try. I know you can't." She smiled. Ballsy felt his heart skip a beat. "What?" "I'm not stupid. Dropping me in the water. I watched you try and flex. When I touch you, your body is soft and not firm. You even whinced when I squeezed your nuts. Your cum changed me, didn't it?" Ballsy's eyes widened. "Thought so. Billy, you can come in now." The guy from the pictures came in. He was big and buff, and wore only a pair of posing briefs that were baggy around his crotch. He threw an empty syringe in the waste can. "One last does of Deca. Just in case," he said. "This is Billy. He's my boyfriend. We've been fucking for years. He use to have big balls like you too. Then he started taking steroids. His muscles are huge, but his balls got smaller." Lisa started stroking Ballsy's cock. "So Ballsy, what happens when you cum on guys." Ballsy struggled, trying to break his bonds. He tried to buck Lisa off him, but she stayed on. Billy walked up, and grabbed Ballsy's nuts. He started to squeeze and Ballsy cried out. "Better speak," he said. "You may look big, but right now, you're weak as a baby. Not like me." Billy flexed his chest, and Ballsy marvelled at Billy's symetry and proportions. Billy started to squeeze again. Pain shot from Ballsy's nuts. "Stop!" Ballsy cried. "Ya. My cum. Guy drank it and got huge. Lisa got it on her, and now, well, I'm normal. It's something about my cum. I don't know!" Billy squeezed a bit more. "STOP! It's the truth!" "Thought that might be it," said Lisa. She put her mouth to Ballsy's cock and started to suck. Billy let his grip lighten and gently massaged Ballsy's huge nuts. Ballsy felt the pressure building. "His balls are retracting," said Billy. Ballsy felt Lisa shake her head 'no' as she sucked harder. Ballsy tried not to cum, but he couldn't help himself. As long as Lisa touched him, he was normal. The pressure was too much, and he was weak, could barely hold it though he tried. He started breathing hard. He felt Lisa pull her mouth to his sensitive head, then gently bite the tip. It was too much. Suddenly, Lisa let go and Billy put his mouth over Ballsy's cock. Ballsy felt his strength return, but it was too late. He erupted into Billy's mouth. Balls flexed, and shattered the handcuffs. He bucked and the ropes ripped apart. Billy wrapped his arms around Ballsy and held on, determined to take all Ballsy had to offer. Ballsy continued to exploded into Billy's eager mouth, who was sucking down every last drop. Ballsy grabbed Billy, easily overpowering his resistance, but it wasn't enough. Billy sucked hard, pulling the last of Ballsy's cum before he could stop. Billy had taken Ballsy's entire load. Ballsy lifted the bodybuilder like a rag doll. "I'm gonna kill you!" he cried and tossed him across the room. He saw Lisa approaching. Ballsy jumped behind the bed and lifted the matress. He ran toward Lisa, hitting her with it, using it as a shield so she couldn't touch him. He pushed her out the door. Grabbing the metal headboard with one hand, he slammed the door and braced it shut. Lisa tried to open the door, then pounded on it. From the hall she cried, "Let me in. Billy! Billy!" "Now it's just you and me, wimp!" Ballsy said, turning to Billy. Billy lay on the floor. He was red. "Lisa! I feel it! Something's happening!" Ballsy watched, butterflies churning in his stomach as Billy began to change. The bits of acne on his skin began to clear up, and his complexion became prestine. His handsome features seemed to become more rugged. Billy stood up, flexing. His size and proportions remained the same, but Ballsy's noted a change in his loose fitting posers. They seemed to be filling out. Like a balloon inflating, the wrinkled fabric became tight, then began to stretch, trying to contain what was growing inside. The outline of a long, thick cock pressed into the fabric, pushed forward by a pair of huge balls. Billy reached down. "Shit ya! Them's my boys!" He walked toward Ballsy. "And this is my muscle," he said, making a fist and driving it hard into Ballsy's stomach. Ballsy looked down in contempt. Billy's fist had hit with all his strength. Ballsy hadn't even tried to stop it, yet it smacked into an unpenetrable wall of muscle. "My turn," replied Ballsy, who flicked his forefinger into Billy's flexed abs. Billy flew into the blocked door, cracking it. He slumped over and threw up, a red welt appearing where Ballsy's finger had hit him. "Let that be a lesson. Next time, I'll actually put some muscle behind it. This muscle," and he flexed his bicep in Billy's face. Billy looked up and wiped the puke from his mouth. "You gotta learn how to flex," he said, making his own bicep. "Check out that peak. Look at the way the muscles flow together, the form of the delts, tris and forearm that make the whole picture perfect. You maybe strong, but your structure sucks." "Jealous of my power," Ballsy sneered. "Hardly," said Billy, grabbing his posers and pulling them down. "Now that I got my boys back, there's no stoppin' me." Ballsy looked at Billy and gulped. He expected to see a long, thick cock, but not Billy's nuts. They were huge -- at least as big as his own. Billy walked forward, his nuts pressed forward by his thick thighs. He stepped in front of Ballsy, raised his hands to his head and struck a vaccuum ab pose that displayed his thick V-shaped wings, powerful arms, thin waist and powerful legs. The display accentuated all of Billy's manly attributes, and made his cock and nuts look even larger. "This is what a man looks like, kid." "You think that's so great?" Ballsy said. "Then feel my revenge." He reached down and grabbed Billy's left nut in his hand. His stomach sank feeling it's size. Ballsy placed his other hand on his nut, just to compare. Billy was a good one and a half times the size of Ballsy. Ballsy had finally met his match, and he didn't like it. He began to squeeze. "Take that," he sneered, putting his full force into crushing Billy's pride and joy. Billy was prepared to scream, expecting pain. Instead, he felt little. It kinda tickled, in a sexual way. It felt kinda good. Ballsy's finger turned white applying force that could coal to diamonds, but Billy's nut wouldn't be crushed. He redoubled his efforts, but Billy's nut refused to be crushed. "Having troubles?" Billy asked. "Feels good. Try harder," he said, grabbing Ballsy's smaller nads in his hand and squeezing them. "Looks like you and I do have something else in common now." Billy smiled. "Fuck you!" cried Ballsy, pushing Billy's hand aside. Ballsy adjusted his legs, trapping his nuts between them and squeezed them. "You can't do this," Ballsy said, his voice growing deeper. Ballsy grabbed Billy's nuts with both hands. Billy felt the pressure start to increase. Ballsy's body seemed to radiate heat, the he noticed Ballsy's forearms growing. No, not just the forearms. Ballsy's muscles were actually getting bigger. Billy realized that Ballsy was trying to crush his own nuts, and feeding off the power his balls created. Billy tried to back away, afraid of an even more powerful Ballsy, but Ballsy held him tight. Ballsy felt his own power growing. He squeezed harder and harder, grunting and panting as Billy's nuts resisted his grip. Ballsy screamed, feeling his juices reaching the boiling point. He had to stop before he came again. He couldn't risk giving Billy more of his potent juiced. Billy's nuts were as uncrushable as his own, but a lot bigger. More of Ballsy's cum could do more damage, making Billy stronger or even giving him the power to weaken Ballsy like Lisa could do. He couldn't risk that. He let go. Billy stepped back. He looked in awe of the dense thickness of Ballsy's muscles, then rubbed his nuts and smiled. "You may be a fucking Hulk, but you can't beat my boys, can you?" Ballsy replied by shoving an open hand into Billy's chest, lifting him off the ground and propelling him with such force that he hit the door, ripping it from it's frame and knocking him into the far wall of the hallway. "Billy!" Lisa screamed as she ran to him. Ballsy walked out, his fists clenched at his side. He saw Lisa kneeling next to him, hugging Billy and rubbing his face. He walked close. "Mess with me again and I'll..." Before he could complete the sentence, Lisa looked up. "Leave us alone," she cried and grabbed Ballsy's hand. Ballsy suddenly felt like he was hit by a ton of bricks. He felt dazed. He heard Billy say something, but couldn't process the words. What were they? Ballsy couldn't move. "Oh"... "ya!" He tried to focus. Something was happening. It was Billy. He was standing. He looked so big. Bigger. He was growing. Ballsy looked at himself. His chest was shrinking, his arms getting thinner. His thighs -- they touched now right? No, not anymore. Something was happening to him. Maybe if he crushed his nuts between his wheels again, but, no he couldn't. Something was wrong. "Hold on to him Lisa. Don't let go. Fuck, look at me. Getting fucking huge!" Billy's voice again. What was happening? He felt so weak. Drained. "Look at him. Shit, I'm bigger than he is now. Hold on babe. Give it all to me! Fuck it feels great!" Ballsy needed to get away, but he couldn't move. He fell to his knees. His chin fell to his chest. It felt boney. He tried to raise his free arm, to push away, but it was so heavy. Ballsy moaned and closed his eyes. After what seemed like an eternity, it was over. He opened his eyes. He focused on the thinnest thighs he had ever seen. They looked like skin coverd bone. Between them hand a huge cock and balls that looked as big as his own. An emaciated stomach bulged above the cock. He saw two spindley arms holding him up. He raised his arm and the spindles moved. He touched a pigeon chest that, like the rest of him, lacked any muscle at all. "What?" Before he could speak, a Greek god of a man hoised him up. The man had huge, dense muscles that were perfectly shaped -- round muscle bellies that flowed together accentuated by veins that popped through paper-thin skin. The arm that held Ballsy was larger that Ballsy's chest. "Looks like the tables have turned a bit," said Billy, holding Ballsy's skeletal form. "How'd you like to be crushed like a bug?" Yesterday. "Are you nuts?" Kyle asked Donny. "Did you see the size of him?" Donny nodded toward Mike. "Haven't you noticed something?" Kyle looked toward Mike. Mike's body was huge. He looked even bigger than a minute ago. His delts were round, a deep V indented toward Mike's tree-limb arms. His pecs were crisscrossed by veins and deep muscle striations, and they seemed to inflate bigger with each breath he took. "You see it, don't you? Mike's still growing." "But Donny," objected Mike, "last time... We don't have the neutralizer now. I don't want to be a freak." "I don't believe you!" cried Kyle. "I'd give my right nut to have your power, and you don't want it! Shit man. All that muscle! All that strength! And dude, you'd make an elephant jealous with those jewels you got down there." "He would," agreed Donny. "And Ballsy too. Or didn't you notice that either?" "I don't check other guys out," said Kyle. "Bullshit. We all do," said Donny. "Besides, if Justin's right and the formula is proportional to a guy's tests, well, I needed to see. Mike is huge. Looked to me to be almost twice as big as that Ballsy kid." "Nah. Maybe half again," said Kyle, who stopped suddenly, realizing that he just admitted that he was checking the other guys out. "Uh huh," said Donny. "Mike, you're fighting it, aren't you? You're trying NOT to be huge." "YA!" said Mike. "Not like last time! I hated it!" "And you had all those problems," agreed Donny. "Dude, I've been thinking. I think they were all psychosomatic. Kyle didn't have any problems, and neither did Justin. Ballsy seems quite happy. Only you. You ever wonder about that." "Thanks alot," said Mike. "You want me to lay down on a couch while you keep shrinking my head?" "Maybe later, stud," said Donny, smiling impishly at Mike, "but that has nothing to do with your head. At least, not the one on your shoulders." Mike blushed. "Dude, I only want you to be happy. If you want to be a normal guy rather than a super hero, fine. But right now, we need Mike the Incredible Muscle Man, not Mike the normal." Donny put his hand on Mike's shoulder. "Try it. Try to have fun with it. You might just learn to like it." Mike smiled, and seemed to relax. As he did, his slow and steady growth began to accelerate. He walked over to Justin and picked him up. "Come on. I gotta an idea on how to have some fun, and it involves sleeping wimpy here." --- Ballsy and Lisa sat in the truck. Billy was carrying them toward the junk yard. The landscape sped by at incredible speed. Ballsy's speed. Ballsy looked at his weak legs. Lisa's were bigger now. Secretly, he grabbed his nuts and squeezed. They were so hard. He was so horny. But he was too weak to force any growth out of them. Maybe he could trick Billy. Maybe he could find Justin or those other guys. Ballsy wanted to cry. He wanted to be huge. "You look funny," said Lisa. "Kinda like a stick man or something." Lisa looked at Ballsy's huge nuts and smiled. "Maybe that is a better name for you, now that Billy is back to full potency. You're not the biggest anymore, huh StickMan." Lisa giggled. "Why?" asked Ballsy. "Why Lisa. I thought you liked me." "Oh please," said Lisa. "Billy and I have been going out for a while. EVERYONE who is anyone knows that. He's so handsome and so strong, and nobody beats him in bed." A distant look came over her face. Ballsy felt small. Ya, the other guys had never really liked him or accepted him. He was the runt of the team until Justin had changed that. Ballsy guessed things never really do change. "Still, you didn't have to use me." "Oh, get over it, StickMan." And that's the last Lisa spoke to him. Ballsy watched the country speed by for the next couple minutes, determined to find a way to get his powers back. When they got to the junk yard, Billy easily lowered the truck to the ground, and lifted Lisa out. Ballsy nearly fell to the ground. "Fucking head rush!" cried Billy. "Did you see that. Fuck'n fast as the Flash and strong as Thor or somethin'!" "And more handsome than any of them," said Lisa, kissing them. "So wimp..." Billy began. "Call him StickMan," Lisa said. "So, STICKMAN, where's this little meeting taking place?" Ballsy shrugged. "They just said the junk yard." "Worthless," sighed Billy. He stopped, then got an idea. He jumped up, about 50 feet in the air, then spun around, and landed like a ballet dancer. "Over there are three big guys." Billy pointed to a big crane. "You gonna stick around, StickMan, or you wanna leave." Ballsy didn't answer. He just started walking toward an old, abandoned building, his head down. "Suit yourself," said Billy, picking up Lisa and jogging toward the crane. As he got nearer, he saw the men. They were shirtless, and wore spandex shorts that stretched to cover thick quads. Each had wide diamond-shaped calves. They were talking, and two had their backs to Billy. Their lats were huge, nearly blocking Billy's view of the third. "Ahem..." Billy said. The three turned. Each was more muscular than the next. All had bull necks and peaked traps. Their pecs hung high and firm over tight abs. Their stomachs looked like masonry. One was handsome, though not as good looking as Billy. One was built like a tank, with a firm squareness to his hyper-muscular army. The last was huge, and looked as big as Billy. Donny started to say, "Who are ..." but was interrupted by Kyle. "Bill?" he said. Mike and Donny looked at him. --- Ballsy found a dark shed. It was filled with disgarded wrecks of cars and metal scraps. Wind whistled through the building like it was breathing. Ballsy pulled down his loose fitting shorts. He looked at himself. His weak, rounded stomach hung over his huge cock and massive nuts. He grabbed himself and started to massage. He was horny, and needed release. He grabbed his nuts in his hand and squeezed. His super-hard nuts felt nothing, other than their own internal pressure of his mighty cum. He tried to squeeze harder, his pencil-thin arms shaking. He was too weak. He couldn't generate the force to initiate his growth. He stroked his dick, hoping to get his juices flowing, but he was weak and was staying weak. Suddenly, Ballsy heard a groan. "Who's there?" he shouted. He covered up his dick and walked toward the sound of the noise. What he thought was one of the wrecks wasn't. He saw a muscular man, naked, with beams of steel wrapped around him. He recognized the figure. "Justin?" "Huh? Who?" Justin's face twisted, then slowly, recognition formed. "Ballsy? Is that you? What happened?" "Fucking bitch is what happened," Ballsy said. "Can't you get free?" "Not strong enough," said Justin. "I don't..." Ballsy started. "Look. The formula seems to be affected by the size of a guy's dick and balls. When I sucked you off, I got big all right, but I couldn't maintain it. The strength just leaked from me. That's why I needed to suck you again. Then fucking Mike and Donny showed up again. They got it. Now I'm smaller than them again." Ballsy smiled. "Maybe I can help you with that. If you'll help me." Ballsy lowered his pants and showed Justin his overfull nuts. "I could just take that from you, you know. It's part of what happened to me," Justin admitted. "Then why don't you?" "Saving it up. I want revenge on those creeps." "I want revenge too on the bitch that did this too me. Think if I give you another dose of juice of my nuts you could break those beams?" Justin flexed, and the beams creeked and groaned. "Can almost do it now. With you juice..." Justin smiled. Ballsy walked foward. He grabbed his nuts and put them in Justin's hands. "Go ahead muscle man. Try and crush them. You and I both know you can't." Ballsy smiled as Justin began to squeeze. "HARDER!" Ballsy cried as he felt the power begin to eminate from his groin. Justin's forearm rippled with cords of powerful muscle. The steel holding his arms groaned as it strained to contain the powerful arm. Justin's felt the pulsing of Ballsy's nuts as they easily resisted his powerful grip. Justin gritted his teeth, his eyes squinting with the strain of the force he demanded from his hand. Justin watched as Ballsy's rounded stomach began to flatten. A cinderblock ridge appeared below his chest as two abs began to force through the skin. In moments, they were joined by a second set, then a third as Ballsy developed a six-pack. "YA!" Ballsy cried, "I feel the cum building in me!" His boyish chest, flat, began to round as a square ridge developed above his hardening abs. Ballsy's shoulders widened as round delts appeared above thickening arms. "Give me your cum!" Justin snarled, redoubling his efforts against Ballsy's titanium-hard nuts. Justin could feel Ballsy's thighs widening, forcing his hands and the powerful tests forward. "NOT YET!" Ballsy cried. He began to tremble. "Gonna erupt. Can't. Gotta hold it. Get bigger!" To steady himself, he grabbed the beam constraining Justin's hand. Without realizing, he began to squeeze. The taxed metal squealed, and Ballsy's finger dug into it, deforming it more. Justin watched as Ballsy's torso turned from a stick into a hyper-muscular man. "Dude, you're huge. Let me suck you. PLEASE!" Justin begged. "ARGH!" Ballsy cried, holding his orgasm as long as he could. Stroking himself quickly, he pulled away from Justin's grip and grabbed his balls with his own powerful hand. He moved to Justin's face and offered the chained man his cock. Justin wrapped his lips around Ballsy's engorged head. He pressed his tongue into Ballsy's slit, and heard the sound of pent-up pleasure. He put his mouth over the head, and bit at the slit. Ballsy felt the warmth of Justin's mouth and the pleasure-pain he was inflicting. It was to much. Even with his restored strength and powerful control, he felt as if his nuts were about to exploded. He released his juices, forcing his huge cock down Justin's throat so the prisoner had to take every last drop. Justin felt the eruption. He couldn't breath. He felt the juices flow down his throat, the warmth penetrating his torso as it traveled. The heat began to flow through his body as Ballsy sent more and more of his powerful cum into Justin. Ballsy watched Justin. His transformation excited Ballsy. He saw Justin's vein pulse as his vascularity increased, Justin's skin turned red, then he began to grow. The steel restraints squeaked and then snapped as Justin's pecs thickened. Even unflexed, the hardness of Justin's muscles would not be denied. The beams holding his arms shattered when Justin easily raised them. He put his arms around Ballsy's glutes, and massaged the muscle in an effort to stimulate Ballsy's orgasm. Justin raised a leg, and the steel encasing it flew through the ceiling. He did the same to his other leg. The only thing holding him down was a pair of beams wrapped around his waist. With each burst of Ballsy's cum, Justin grew bigger and strong, his body thickening and ripped muscle pushing through skin and vein. Finally, Ballsy's eruption slowed and stopped. He pulled his cock from Justin's mouth. Justin moved his hands to his pecs, feeling their final growth. He smiled, and put his hands on the two final beams. He sat up, and the top beam popped like a cork on a bottle of champagne. Only Justin's huge arms stopped it from flying through a wall. He tossed the beam to the floor where it rang as it landed. He sat, looking at the final beam. "Fucking try and contain me!" He grabbed the beam and snapped it freeing himself. He stood, naked. "Whoa!" said Ballsy. "Impressed? Good. Let's find Mike, Donny and that fuck'n traitor!" Justin smashed a huge fist into his hand, making a crack like thunder. "No," said Ballsy, shaking his head. "NO?" "We're not big enough," Ballsy said. "I was bigger than you when Lisa and Billy stole my muscle. Dude, we gotta get huge. We gotta hulk out bigger than ever." Justin stopped. "But..." Ballsy smiled, and rubbed his nuts. "Dude, don't worry. These power houses can go for days without stopping. Shit, I feel them ready to erupt again already." He put his nuts between his thick quads and squeezed. Ballsy's dick pulsed to life again. He stepped forward, his body already growing thicker with new muscle. "Ain't it hot getting bigger. Fuck man, kinda turned me on watching you grow. Gotta see that again," he said, grabbing Justin's hand. He placed Justin's hand on his chest, flexing it larger as ripped striations thickened and surged with new muscle. He put his free hand on Justin's pecs, who flexed in return. "Gotta make your muscles grow again. Hot, huh?" Justin smiled. --- [more to come] Mike smacked it with a loud thundercrack. "You're not so bad for a pretty boy," Mike taunted. "Ya, and you're not so bad for a dumb jock," Billy shot back. "So, the testosterone contest is over now?" asked Lisa. Billy grabbed his huge sack, giving his titanium nuts a squeeze while hefting the package for all to see. "When you got it," he said, walking to Lisa. He picked her up and kissed her, whispering, "and you know I got it." Donny and Kyle looked perturbed at Mike and Billy, feeling that they were somehow tricked. "So,how'd you get so big?" Kyle finally asked. "Hey Lisa," he added acknowledging her existence for the first time. "Hey Kyle," she said, running over to him and giving him a peck on the cheek. She rubbed her hand over his massive arm. "You're looking hot too." "Always have," he said dismissively. Lisa shrugged dismissively. "I got Lisa to thank for these muscle," Billy started, explaining to Donny, Mike and Kyle what happened. He told them how Ballsy had suddenly muscled up to Superman proportions, hit on Lisa, and then Lisa had drained his muscle into Billy. "Like this," Lisa said, grabbing Kyle in one hand and Billy in the other. Nothing happened. "Ya, it always was," Kyle said, pulling away. "You tried to come between our friendship, playing us." Billy nodded. "The sex is real good," he said. "Ya, she always was a size whore," Kyle said with distaste. "Still jealous of the big man, huh?" Billy said with some pride. Mike nodded. "Yep." "Fuck you both," said Kyle. "Hey, sorry to make you feel small," said Billy with a chuckle. "But, that's what drove you to become as strong as a horse, while I'm both strong and..." "What happened to Ballsy?" Donny interrupted, trying to defuse the situation. "Don't know," said Billy. "Went walking off. Kinda sulky about being so small now. Headed off toward some building." "Some building?" Donny said with alarm. "Ya, by the entrance." "Shit. Dudes, we may have a problem." Donny bolted off toward the building where they had left Justin. Mike and Kyle looked at each other, then took off after him. Billy picked Lisa up and followed. Donny stormed into the warehouse. It was dark. From the window's light, he saw the table where Justin had been trapped. Torn metal poked from it as if something had exploded through it from the inside. Donny froze as Mike and Kyle came running in. "Fuck!" Mike whispered, seeing the metal. "Justin did..." Donny nodded, then tilted his head toward the far corner. In the shadows, a hulking behemoth stood pressed against the wall. Something was in front of him. A table? A safe? No, it wasn't a something. It was a someone. The figure seemed to be bobbing back and forth. "They're here!" said the massive form, a deep baratone voice booming from his barrel chest. "Oh fuck ya!" the form said. It seemed to grow even bigger, then began to shake. "Ya! Take it!" Mike started to move, but the squatting form suddenly stood up. Even from across the room, the trio could see muscles growing and expanding. The form's back widened even more, thickening to the point of being musclebound. The form's legs became redwoods, muscle pressed so hard into muscle that it appeared the form's legs would pop. "Dude's what's..." Billy said, entering the warehouse. "Fuck. Who's that?" With effort, the form turned and started to stretch. "Justin!" Donny said. Justin raised two hyper-muscular arms, skin stretched over dense, thick muscle. Each arm looked thicker than a man's chest, and seemed to squeeze his head between powerful biceps. Justin's lats were so wide and thick, they seemed to form a T, stretching side at the top then tapering to a thin, muscular stomach. His thighs were so thick, nothing could be seen behind them. Even his calves bunched and pushed into each other. "In the ever-muscular flesh!" he bellowed, his voice deeper and stronger than the one before. Moving out from being eclipsed, the second huge man appeared. He was nearly as muscle-bound as Justin, and began stretching impossibly thick muscles that quaked and flexed with power. He looked at Justin. "Damn we're huge!" "Big enough now, ya think?" Ballsy looked at the four men, his arms pressed wide and forward by his own thick back and huge bis and tris. "Lookin skinny Billy. How ya like this!" He raised his arm, moutainous delts and traps fighting for room and he flexed his bicep. It exploded into beach-ball-sized roundness, yet was ripped with deep corded striations. Thick veins pulsed on top. "Heh," said Lisa, coming into view. "I can fix that." She began to walk toward Ballsy, but Justin moved quicker than anyone expected a huge man to move. In the blink of an eye, he had grabbed Lisa. "PUT HER DOWN!" Yelled Billy, flexing wide and strong in anger. Before he could move, Ballsy lept across the room and landed in front of Billy. "Ya gotta get passed me first," he said. "No problem," said Billy. Standing behind Billy, Donny knew it would be a problem. Ballsy seemed to be nearly twice as big and far thicker than Billy. Ballsy's body radiated with power, a gravity-well of strength that sucked other men's confidence and power into it. Billy drew back a fist and pounded into Bally's abs. There was no effect. He did it again forcing all his power into his punch, then again, each punch more powerful than the last. Ballsy yawned. "Wait dude," he said with a grin. "Let me flex." Ballsy's flat abs, corregated into eight distinct blocks framed by thick obliques rippled to life. Ridges between each ab deepened into values, and powerful cords. Ballsy's waist seemed to get thinner, as he vaccuumed his abs in, yet the wall of muscle became more defined. With a glint in his eye, maintaining the vaccuum, he flexed. Valleys at least an inch deep now framed steel-hard abs. His stomach was framed by a barrell-like rip cage protected by an armor of thick pecs. His intercostals were so shredded that it looked like a desert landscape after a rain -- rivers of muscle defining trenches of power. Without hesitation, Billy hit Ballsy with a punch that felt like lightning and sounded like thunder. A second later, Billy turned in pain, shaking out his hand which had crashed by a wall of muscle. Mike moved forward, backed up by Kyle and Donny. Billy recovered, and he and Mike started pounding into Ballsy's flexed abs. Kyle struck high, jumping on Ballsy's back and wrapping his steely arm around the Atlas-like neck. Donny struck low, wrapping his arms around Ballsy's knees and trying to tackle him to the ground. Justin dropped Lisa in a closet. He slammed the door. Immediately, she began to bang on it. Next to the closet was an industrial concrete mixer that had been sealed solid with dried concrete. Justin grabbed it with one hand, and found it bolted in place. He pulled hard, his bicep flexing to life and the bolts snapped from the ground. "I'd step back from the door if I were you," he warned before easily lifting the mixer with one hand and slamming it into the door with such force that it wedged there. He turned, and saw the four men attacking Ballsy. "Need some help there?" 'Nah, just waiting for you." Ballsy moved his left hand to the arm Kyle had wrapped around his neck. With total ease, he broke Kyle's flex and held Kyle under his armpit. "Here, start with something small." He tossed Kyle to Justin as if he were a ragdoll. Justin caught Kyle in and wrapped his monster arms around Kyle's torso. "Still jealous of us bigger guys?" Justin teased. "I could crush you like a bug!" He sneared, flexing a bit to demonstrate the power in his body. He heard a crack in Kyle's chest that may have been a rib cracking. Kyle grimaced. "This muscle..." Justin flexed a little harder "... could have been yours." Justin released his grip, then held Justin up by his neck. "I have no time for fools. I'm gonna go play with Mike!" Justin tossed Kyle into the wall. He hit with a crash. Justin walked with purpose to Ballsy. As he came closer, everyone felt the floor shaking, each footstep a mini-earthquake. Justin grabbed Donny from the floor. "Go play with Kyle," Justin said and throw him to the exact same spot Kyle had hit. Donny fell onto Kyle, and both lay there, stunned. Mike and Billy kept punching Ballsy, hitting the same spot in his muscle gut, trying to break it down. Ballsy looked bored. With blinding speed, he reached out and grabbed each man's fists in his hand, stopping them cold. Justin walked over to Mike. "You're mine," said Justin, who threw a punch into Mike's stomach that launched him 10 feet backwards. "And you're mine." Ballsy latched on to Billy's shoulder. "Did you like using me as a punching bag? Now it's my turn." Ballsy smiled. He made an OK sign with his left hand. "Better flex," he warned as he moved the sign to Billy's abs. Billy's gut became cinder blocks of pure muscle. Ballsy smiled, then flicked his finger into the center of the second block. Billy's muscles collapes. He doubled over in pain, barely believing the force Ballsy could generate with a single finger. A welt formed almost immediately at the site of the impact. He looked up, seeing Ballsy's huge cock near his face. He reached out, and grabbed it, squeezing with all his might. "Feels good, but my nuts are indestructable," Ballsy bragged. "We'll see..." said Billy, gritting his teeth. "No, I don't think so..." Ballsy grabbed Billy's arm. He pushed with all his might, but felt his power being overtaken by a hand much stronger than his own. "I'm big enough now. Big enough to break you like a twig." Ballsy pulled Billy's arm up. He resisted, and his muscles cramped and bucked in revolt, but Ballsy didn't notice. Ballsy moved his hand to Billy's package, and started to squeeze. Billy felt an earth-shattering pressure on his balls, but he also felt his balls fighting back. Ballsy grunted, obviously trying to increase the incredible pressure, but still, Billy felt very little except a sexual tension building. Justin had stood over Mike until he recovered. Mike jumped up, putting the full force of his legs into launching his torso into Justin's gut. At the last second, Justin swung an arm and smacked Mike back down. Mike grabbed onto Justin's legs, trying to tackle him. Justin took a step forward, kicking Mike back another 10 feet. Mike jumped to his feet and ran full force at Justin. Justin walked forward, allowing Mike to hit him and then pushing him back 10 feet, then 15 feet, then 20 feet. "Are you stupid or something?" Justin asked on the fifth attempt. "Don't you get it." Justin raised his arms into a double bi. "I got the muscle now, and I think it's time for more payback." Justin advanced on Mike. Mike faked a dive past him, then at the last second, jumped over Justin and started running toward Donny and Kyle. He dropped palettes of I-beams and threw heavy equipment, but he knew nothing was stopping Justin. He was just too powerful. Ballsy continued to try and crush Billy's nuts, with no effect. "Having some problems there?" asked Justin. He stopped his advance on Mike, putting his hand next to Ballsy's. Ballsy released on nut, and concentrated his full might on the one he held. Justin grabbed Billy's ball. "Fuck... he's as huge as you!" "Not after we crush him!" Ballsy snarled. "You can try, but shit guys, all you're doing is horning me up!" Justin started to squeeze, not holding back. "Looks like your friend got you beat in the muscle department. Shit, that feels good," quipped Billy. "Too bad Lisa's not here." Mike took advantage of the distraction and moved toward the closet with Lisa. He grabbed the cement mixer and pulled. It didn't budge. He pulled harder, his lats flexing huge and his tree-trunk legs shaking with the effort. "Help me!" he cried to Kyle and Donny. The two men, still dazed, moved toward the cement mixer. They grabbed on, and began to pull. The wall around the mixer made a whining noise, trying to withstand the awesome might of the three supermen. Muscles bulged and flexed as the trio applied tons of force to move remove the obstacle. With a jolt, the cement mixer moved back three inches. A second jolt gave way to four more. A third final jolt freed it, sending Kyle and Donny flying backward. Mike held the mixer. "Billy duck!" he screamed as he threw the mixer with all his might. It hit Justin and Ballsy by surprise, sending them backward. Billy ran toward the men, and Lisa came out of the room. "We gotta get out of here. They're too strong!" Mike walked to the rear of closet and punched, breaking a hole in the wall. "Let's go..." Mike pushed Donny and Kyle through the hole as Billy hefted Lisa in his mighty arms. Mike blasted through propelled by thick legs and by the time Billy and Lisa climbed through, was a good quarter of a mile down the road. Billy took off after them. As Billy ran, his manhandled nuts bounced with crushing force between his legs and his semi bounced hard, slapping Billy's sculpted quads and abs with a SMACK! Lisa reached behind her as Lisa grabbed the uncoiling snake and rubbed it. Billy responded to the need by running faster. He saw Donny and Kyle just beyond him, and Mike a couple hundred yards in front of them, blazing the trail. Billy pushed himself harder, and overtook the two smaller men with ease. Lisa's grip on his cock forced it harder which in turn drove Billy's need and power into overdrive. His legs were pumping huge as his calves acted like rockets and propelled him forward. His thighs pulsed with power as they slammed harder and harder into Billy's massive hang. With seeming ease, Billy over took Mike. Mike responded with a burst of speed, but it didn't matter. Billy sped past him, carrying Lisa with him. From behind, Mike noticed that Billy was growing. Slowly his muscles were thickening, retaining their proportions and symmetry, but inflating larger and stronger. Mike watched as the distance between him and Billy grew, Mike's powerful legs unable to keep up as Billy ran into the country. With each step, Billy's mind became more and more clouded by erotic hormones as his cock and balls were stimulated more than they ever had been. His mind became clouded as emotion overtook logic. He needed release and that need became Billy's sole reason for living. After 5 minutes, he saw a clump trees that were somewhat isolated. He ran in there. He looked down the road and couldn't see Mike or the others. He stepped into the shade and put Lisa down. Billy seemed to be shaking, but both soon realized it was his body growing bigger and stronger. The thought brought Billy to full arousal as his monster dick thrust upward to his massive pecs. "Looks like we're the first ones here," Billy said, stepping toward Lisa. "I know a way we can kill the time, if you want to play with some muscle." Billy's arm surged as he flexed, growing a perfect peak. Lisa thought it looked bigger than even Justin's had! "Don't let us stop you," a voice said from behind. Billy turned, to see Justin and Ballsy. "And I don't think you were the first ones here." Ballsy smiled, then took half a step forward, his thigh jutting in front of him. With deliberation, he tensed the muscles. His quads split and ripped into shredded relief. He looked at his monster, and at Billy's quad, a huge grin on his face. "Did you really think those twigs were faster than my wheels?" Ballsy bragged. "And talk about slow, we were here almost a minute before you." "Get away from us," Billy said, pushing Lisa back and adopting a defensive stance. "Now calm down," Justin said, taking a small step forward. "We don't want Lisa." With obvious intent, Justin's eyes wandered down to the huge cock throbbing upward. He licked his lips and said, "I want a taste of that." "Faggot!" Billy said. "Anything for this muscle," Justin retorted. "I can feel it slipping away as we stand here." Billy looked at Justin. Was he smaller than Billy? Justin's cock was huge, and his nut's did look like they could give Billy a run for his money, but were they smaller now than they were before? "I think your milk can fix that," Justin said. "Stabilize my balls at this size, maybe a bit bigger. Then my body will be able to retain the power!" Justin threw his arms to the side and struck a triumphant double bi. Grinning he said, "And there's something in it for you?" Ballsy got a confused look on his face. Then, Justin's arms swang down and grabbed his, yanking them backward with explosive force. "You can have Ballsy. Do whatever you want to him -- take his muscle, crush his nuts, I don't care." Ballsy's body flowed like lava cooling into hard granite as he stiffened, fighting against Justin's hold. "YOU CAN'T!" he screamed, an image of Lisa holding him while Billy neutered him with his hands. Ballsy flexed hard, but felt Justin's grip tighten and dig into his flesh. Justin ignored Ballsy's pleas. Ballsy struggled, and began to break Justin's grip. "Better decide fast..." Justin grunted. "Can't hold him for long..." Billy didn't answer for a seconds. Finally, he broke the silence. "Lisa will hold him." He moved his hand to his organ and started stroking. Lisa moved to Ballsy just as he forced himself free from Justin, but it was too late. Lisa grabbed his arm and instantly, he felt his superhuman strength leave his body. He crashed to the ground, his legs unable to support his mass. "Those wheels don't seem so strong now, do they?" Lisa boasted. Justin grinned a self-satisfied grin. He concetrated on Billy, willing his desire to fuel a need for Justin. "You gonna get on with this or what?" Billy said impatiently. Justin stepped forward, trying to take control of Billy's lust. He pushed hard, yet felt Billy's own might resist him. Billy seemed large. No, Billy was large. Justin felt a lust of his own as he looked at the perfectly proportioned, huge muscle man. "You gonna do this or what?" Billy asked again, hefting his massive organ. Justin lunged uncontrollably at the throbbing man meat. He grabbed Billy's huge nuts as his throat tried to engulf the massive length of the superman's cock. Billy smiled. "Ya. Do me, babe." Justin felt out of control. He wanted this. No, he needed it. Some portion of him didn't understand why Billy wasn't desiring him, but yet, he didn't care. His mouth engulfed half of Billy's huge manhood before he gagged. He withdrew and tried again, demanding his gag reflex stop and obey his wants. Justin's eyes wandered up Billy's brick-like abs to his slab-like pecs. He saw Billy's perfect grin. Justin's eyes stared wantonly into Billy's mocking gaze. Justin sucked harder. "Ya man, you need my cock, don't you," Billy laughed. He leaned over Justin, flexing his abs, pecs, bis and traps into a most muscular pose. Justin sucked harder, grabbing his own cock and began stroking uncontrollably. Justin wished that Billy felt the same desire he felt. He willed it with all his might. As he did, he tasted a salty taste of Billy's precum enter his mouth. He wrapped his massive arms around Billy's redwood thighs and pressed tight into him, feeling his steel-like arms succumb to Billy's harder and stronger hams. Justin felt Billy's balls prepare to unload. Without warning, he felt a force knock him off of Billy. Out of no where, Mike tackled Justin and rolled him off Billy's cock. "What the fuck are you doing Billy!" Mike cried. "Gotta cum Mikey boy. Take it." Mike didn't need to be told twice. He leaped off a stunned Justin and placed his mouth on Billy's cock as Billy began to erupt. "Your balls!" Billy cried. "He said it would make your balls tough! Think about your nuts! Like Ballsy and me!" Mike's mind involuntarily thought about Ballsy and Billy. Their nuts were so hard. Indestructable. Not like his. His were sore. Crushed by Justin. Robbed of his power. He got the power back, but he wanted his nuts to be indestructable again. Like Billy. Like Ballsy. Billy's cum tasted good. He sucked it down like water. Billy felt it too. Mike's vacuum pulled at him, ripping the cum out of him. Billy tried to pull away, but couldn't as Mike's tongue lapped around his organ and demanded more of his male juice. Billy cried as his orgasm consumed him. He felt weak against the flood of sexual release that had been let loose. Billy's cum overwhelmed Mike. The man's huge nuts seemed to flow endlessly, making more and more juice until Mike felt like he would explode. He felt the juice seep into every corner of his being. He became dizzy and his mind felt like it was in a fog. When the flow of juice began to stop, Mike started sucking hard. "Argh! Mike! Stop!" Billy felt as if Mike were trying to suck his nuts out his thick shaft. He pushed Mike off and watched as Mike fell to the ground. What he didn't expect was Justin. Billy saw the huge stud grinning, stroking his dick. Justin hefted his nuts, showing their new size. "Looks like a little will do ya," he said as his orange-sized balls throbbed powerfully in his hands. Billy watched as Justin's organ swelled above his belly button, over his brick-like abs and to his chest. Justin pushed the super-cock to the side and rubbed it against his nipples. "Oh ya, fucking hot! Always wanted to do that!" Billy noticed something else. The muscle that Justin had lost was returning, as he once again grew to the freaky size he had in the warehouse. Justin flexed his arm and watched bulges of muscle form over a super-ripped mountainous bicep. He kissed it, then turned and looked at Ballsy. "Well, I guess a deals a deal," Justin said smiling. Then with all the control his voice could muster, "LET HIM GO!" "No," replied Billy, unaffected by Justin's control. "Don't know why that's not working on you," he said, taking a menacing step forward, "but it doesn't matter. I got the muscle to back up my words." "Care to rethink that?" said a voice from behind him. He turned, his face in the most massive pecs he'd ever seen. He looked up, and Mike's grinning face towered above him. Justin took a step back and couldn't believe what he saw. Mike was huge -- more muscular than ever. His eyes darted over Mike's monsterous body, and stopped when he saw Mike's nuts. They were the size of grapefruits. "If a little did you, think of what all that super-charged cum did to me!" he said, flexing into a crab pose. "Now, you were saying something?" Justin stared at Mike at felt small. His massive muscle seemed so insignificant compared to the massive god that stood before him. "Mike..." he took a step back. "Back off runt!" Mike commanded, placing his hand on Justin's shoulder, stopping his retreat. He pressed down, and Justin's legs buckled. He fell kneeling on the ground, his mouth in front of Mike's huge cock. "Ya, I bet you want to suck this super-powered meat!" Mike said, hefting his massive balls in his hands. Justin struggled. His arms swelled with strength and rope-like veins appeard on his ripped quads as he pressed against Mike trying to get up. Sweat beaded on Justin as he failed to budge even one inch against Mike's dominant power. Justin looked up at Mike, and saw a confident smirk on the powerhouse's face. Mike began to press harder forcing Justin's shoulder's to the ground in submission. With all his might, he command, "Mike! Stop!" Mike froze and the pressure on Justin stopped. "Dude!" Billy said, running forward. Justin felt it. He had total control of Mike, and felt a total lack of control over Billy. "Stop him!" Justin command Mike. Like lightning, Mike turned and lodged a huge fist into Billy's abs. The force of the punch lifted Billy off the ground and threw him back ten feet. Justin pressed his will harder, and knew Mike was his slave -- his super power muscle slave. Justin stood up. "Well, isn't this an interesting turn." He walked toward Mike and grabbed his nuts. He squeezed. Mike stood totally still. "Hey Ballsy, looks like we got another member of the titanium nuts club." "I'll fucking kill you!" Ballsy said, Lisa holding him down. "Now is that anyway to talk to a friend?" Justin said, rubbing his hands over Mike's pecs, weighing them with his hand as he compared the huge muscles to his own. "Friend! You did..." "Mike," Justin said, before Ballsy could finish. "Go get our buddy Ballsy." Mike immediately turned and walked toward Lisa. "Mike! STOP!" Lisa cried. "Billy! Help me!" Billy crawled on the ground. He spit a drop of blood. Mike stood over Lisa and bounced his pecs. "You heard him. Let my friend Ballsy go." "He's not your friend, Mike...." Mike grabbed Lisa, and easily lifted her off Ballsy. As her contact with Ballsy was broken, Ballsy felt his strength return. He quickly stood, and moved from the woman's reach, and started toward Justin. "I'm gonna..." Before he could finish, there was the sound of rustling in the woods. "Mike, grab Ballsy and let's get out of here." Justin said, running further into the woods. Mike drove his shoulder into Ballsy's abs and lifted him up. Mike ran following Justin. As they vanished into the woods, Kyle and Donny ran into the clearing. "Whoa!" exclaimed Kyle, running to Billy. Extending his powerful hand toward his fallen friend, "What happened to you?" Donny looked where Mike and Ballsy had vanished into the woods. "Was that Mike?" "Justin's got him," said Lisa. "He went with them voluntarily." Donny and Kyle looked at each other. "Not again..." murmurred Kyle. --- Mike's ran at full speed, easily catching Justin. When he saw his master, he scooped him up and tossed him over his other shoulder. "I'll carry you Just." The added weight didn't even slow Mike down. His legs barreled through the woods, spanning the length of a football field with each powerful gait. "Where do you want to go? I'll get us there fast with these powerful wheels!" To make the point, he began to run faster. "Dude, I don't mind showing off what I got, but maybe we should get some clothes now," said Ballsy. "Do they make clothes big enough for us?" Justin asked? "I know where there is some!" and with a leap, Mike jumped over the trees, flying back to town and landed at the football field. "Coach had our uniforms made special for muscles like ours!" he said as Mike put Ballsy and Justin down. "Mike you love your muscles, don't you?" It wasn't just a question. Justin commanded Mike. In response, Mike bounced his pecs. He looked down at his massive body, unable to see around his mountain-like pecs. He raised an arm, and flexed his bicep. He smiled, and raised the peak to his lips and kissed it. His other arm rubbed against his abs. "Fuck ya..." Mike started walking toward the locker room. "Come on... There are some great mirrors in here. Let's see just how awesome our bodies are!" The double doors to the locker room were locked. Mike grabbed the doors, his barndoor-sized lats flared and the doors frame broke from the building, taking a row of bricks with them. He tossed the door into the air, letting it crash in the middle of the football field. The entrance was barely big enough for Mike, but he squeezed in, followed by the smaller muscle teens. Mike walked straight to the mirror. "Awe fuck ya, look at me!" He turned to the side and hit a magnificent side chest pose. "Shit. I'm a fucking muscle god. Love it." Mike bent a leg, admiring his quads, hams and calves. "Freak'n hulked out. Man, no on is bigger than me!" Justin looked at Ballsy, and smiled. "Don't you think Mikey should share," he said, hefting Ballsy's nuts. "Hey Mike, ya know what Ballsy here got some great nuts and he loves guys to try and crush them. Makes him stronger too. Why don't you share your muscle with us and crush these big boys." "Sure Justin. Love to give you two this power." "Dude, does he do everything you say?" "Looks that way, doesn't it?" Mike walked to Ballsy and began stroking him. "Good cock, man. Not as big as mine, but damn sweet piece of meat you got here." Ballsy reached over and hefted Mike's cock up. A feeling of inadequacy swelled in him, and his own cock throbbed to life. He felt Mike's big hand move to his nuts and rub it, first gently, then harder. "Oh ya..." he said as his juices started to boil. Justin smiled. "Ya Mike. Make Ballsy here as big as you, or bigger if you can..." It took so little power to control Mike, Justin turned the rest of his will to Ballsy. "And Ballsy, you want me to suck all that big load of growth juice down, DON'T YOU." "Ya Justin," Ballsy agreed through clenched teeth, trying to resist Justin's will. Justin watched as Ballsy's muscles began to swell. Mike's forearms knotted as thick veins swam under paper thin skin as muscle rippled, fueling a grip capable of turning coal to diamond. "Fucking hard rocks... Gotta crush..." Mike gritted his teeth as he applied super pressure to Ballsy's nuts. In his hands, he felt the uncrushable nuts swelling larger from lemons to oranges. Ballsy hefted Mike's grapefruit sized balls, and watched in the mirror. "Shit, getting bigger. Huge!" Ballsy voice got deeper as his pecs began to press into his chin, lifting his head up. Ballsy's cock began to pulse, trying to grow larger but a sudden pain hit Ballsy and he screamed, shooting his load all over Justin. "Dude, that was awesome," said Justin, lifting the power cum from his abs and licking his fingers clean. "But you should have told me. I'd have taken it from the source." Justin looked at Ballsy. He was even bigger than Mike. "Dude, flex." Ballsy raised his arms, but the pain travelled across his body. His arms shook as Olympian biceps raised to the clouds. Ballsy screamed, and his arms began to shrink, returning to a size only slightly larger than he had started from. "Couldn't hold it. Man, he's too powerful for me." Justin looked at Mike. "Looks like you're the man, Mikey." Mike grinned. "The biggest," he agreed. "But you want me to be bigger, right big guy?" "Oh ya," agreed Mike, who began to stroke his huge cock. "Take my juice. Please Justin. You're my god!" "No wait!" cried Ballsy, "Let me try again." "Don't see the point," said Justin. "Seems those balls of your have limits, and Mike's got more there than you got, and they're just as hard." A wave of jealousy and disbelief hit Ballsy. His nuts, his huge nuts, had always shamed other guys. No way could this weak-willed freak beat him. "Look, my cum. Suck me off while Mike tries to crush these diamonds! If I can't hold it, then you get my cum and Mike's!" "Please Justin, my god, take me. I want to satisfy you so bad," cried Mike. "Change of plans, Mike. Let me jerk you while you try and crush Ballsy here again." Justin walked toward Mike, fell on one knee, and placed his right hand under Mike's nuts. "Man these are huge! You like me touching your boulders, Mike?" "Fuck," Mike whimpered. "Ya, please Justin. Play with me. Feels so good." "As good as crushing Ballsy's peas? Do that again, Mike." Ballsy walked over to Mike. "Try it, runt." Mike snarled, then roughly grabbed Ballsy's sack and squeezed hard. Veins pulsed on Mike's forearm as his vice-like grip bore down on Ballsy's testicles. Once again, Ballsy felt his juices flowing, his balls growing and his muscles pulsing with size and power. "Ya, make me huge!" he said, raising an arm and flexing his thickening bicep. As Ballsy grew, Justin grabbed the teen's cock with his free hand and place the tip of the thick, growing snake in his mouth, whispering, "Make me grow huge, friend." Ballsy's cock throbbed as his shoulder's widened. His lats, steely barn doors, pressed into his leg-thick arms, fighting his growing guns for more room. His pecs ballooned, swelling again to massive size. Then, like before, a subtle pain started in the depths of his powerful muscles. "No!" Ballsy snarled in a baritone voice. He closed his eyes, concentrating on his balls. His titanium-hard nuts throbbed and swelled, and Ballsy demanded that they protect his growing muscle mass, transferring Mike's crushing grip into his own super strength. He felt Justin's hot mouth slip off his cock. "Fuck!" Justin said in awe. He had watched Ballsy's huge body become even more musclular. He wrapped his own powerful arms around the tree trunk legs and kneaded Ballsy's granite-hard glutes, and struggled to keep his grip as the teen's fantastic lower body overcame his own huge size. Looking up, Justin's eyes scanned abs that became more deeply etched every second and with every breath. Ballsy's pecs formed a ledge above Justin's head that blocked-out the light. Justin's eyes darted to Mike's own shelf that towered over him. Its less-substantial size was clear. Justin noted the strain on Mike's face as his fruitless attempts to crush Ballsy's now-larger sack ony resulted in Ballsy's growth. "Even bigger than Mike." "He's so huge," Mike said, the awe clear in his voice. Ballsy's muscles cramped as they grew, and the pain sharpened. Still, he heard Mike's comment and saw the precum streaming from the huge man's cock. Ballsy made his move. With his powerful hand, he pushed Justin hard off his cock, grabbing Mike's snake and placing his own gaping mouth over it. Grabbing Mike's own invulnerable nuts, he squeezed the now smaller jewels hard. The shock had the desired effect, and Mike exploded his own powerful cum in Ballsy's mouth. Ballsy tasted the salty-sweet liquid, and a warmth pulsed into his body. As it did, his muscle relaxed and the pain began to subside. As it did, his own cock exploded, covering Mike in a rich white blanket of man juice. "WHAT DID YOU DO!" Justin screamed, standing up and rushing to lick the strength giving cum from Mike's body, but he was too late. Mike's skin absorbed the power liquid, and his powerful muscles took on a ripped look of a man with almost zero body fat. But even Mike's new ripped look couldn't compare to Ballsy now. Ballsy stood next to Mike, his body's width making Mike look skinny. Ballsy's rounded shoulders flowed into thick arms, biceps and triceps ripped and rippling with powers. Thick veins covered Ballsy's forearms. His chest had inflated into two protruding man-tits, a thick vein pulsing over the globes barely hidden by paper-thin skin. But Ballsy's strongest bodypart continued to be his legs, with their long, thick quads, hog-sized hams, and calves that swooped out like wings of a bomber. "Now this is more like it," said Ballsy as he raised an arm, flexing his bicep. He grinned at the amazing height of the moutain, then moved it to his mouth and kissed it. "That strength was suppose to be mine!" Ballsy flexed his towering traps, forcing his shoulders to rise. "Guess not." Justin knew that his power to control men weaked the stronger the man became, but he had to try. "I want to suck you off now!" Ballsy froze. His will seemed to be sucked out of him. "Sure, Justin." Justin felt it. It was easy. Ballsy couldn't resist him. "Mike's cum!" Justin thought. Mike was unable to resist him, and now that had transferred to Ballsy. "I can work with this," Justin thought. He walked over to Justin, placing his hand on the teen's firm pecs. Mike walked over, and Justin placed another hand on Mike's now inferior meat. "Good boys, but let's get some clothes and get a move on." The three muscle monsters started to dress. As they did, they heard voices in the hall. "They have to be in here!" It was Donny. Justin looked around as he heard footsteps in the hall. He stared at Ballsy, whose massive organ was throbbing wantonly by Justin's command. "Fuck." He turned to Mike, his massive body flexing, trying to overcome the superior size Ballsy had achieved. 'Still...' Justin thought. He turned and grabbed a XXXXL jockstrap and threw it at Mike. "Mike stop them. They're runts compared to you..." "Just like he's a runt compared to me," said Ballsy, raising one arm and flexing his Everest-shattering bicep as his other arm squeezed and stroked his redwood-like cock. "but come running when I call you. As soon as you hear my voice, be hard and ready to shoot." If Ballsy's cum turned Justin into the superman he deserved to be, he'd need Mike's to stabilize the change. "Anything for you Jus..." he said, pulling the jock over his wheels and stuffing his horse-killer cock into the overstretched fabric. He walked to the door. "They won't get past me." Justin turned his attention to Ballsy. "Fucking amazing muscles..." "All yours man. God, I could cum right now. You are so hot..." Justin fell to his knees and grabbed Ballsy's tightening nuts. "Bigger than grapefruits..." "And twice as juicy..." Justin's forearms flexed into massive bowling pins as they squeezed the cum-filled orbs. He placed his mouth over Ballsy's huge cockhead, trying to pull it forward, but the muscles that held it erect were as powerful as the rest of his body. Justin adjusted himself and commanded, "cum". A tidal-wave of salty power erupted immediately from Ballsy. The huge muscle freak flexed, his whole body pushing his growth juice from his hose and into Justin. "Grow you mother fucker!" he screamed as he demanded more and more cum from his namesakes. "Need you to be huge... deserve to be huge..." he cried as wave after erotic wave shot from the tool. Justin sucked harder than he ever had, trying to contain what felt like gallons of growth juice, afraid to loose even one drop. He felt Ballsy's organ flexing and throbbing, and, in a symbiotic rhythm, his body throbbed too. Justin felt an amazing power flow into his body. It was a feeling he had experienced once before. Then Mike had robbed him of it, but now it would be his again. Suddenly, the door to the hall exploded inward as Mike's body crashed backwards, flying uncontrollably until stopped by the far wall next to Justin and Ballsy. Mike groaned, his head shaking. "Justin..." he whimpered. Justin had no time for questions. He felt a sharp pain in his own nuts as they tried to assimilate the strength Ballsy had bestowed. They were failing. Justin sucked the last of Ballsy's cum as the huge stud nearly collapsed from the effort. "Mike, I need your cum!" Justin demanded... "Ballsy, protect us..." Justin grabbed Mike's jock as the huge man responded Pavlovianly to the command, his own power tool hardening. Justin placed his mouth around the second man's cock, easily lifting him up, noting that now his own arms were nearly as large as Mike's thighs... As the first load of Mike's cum hit Justin's eager tongue, Ballsy's body flew back with so much force the room seemed to shake. "As if..." a familiar voice boomed. Justin felt hands grab his chest, and an irresistible force lifting him up. He struggled, but to no effect. "Looks like Justin figured it out too..." Justin instinctively twisted and swung, a kiloton of power in his fist, and connected with an armored slab of meat even more powerful. There was a crack and pain swelled in Justin's hand. He looked, and saw Donny, his Captain America good looks even more pronounced on the most massive body Justin had seen. Donny seemed to have grown to nearly 7 feet tall to accomidate muscle. "Leave him alone," Mike snarled at Donny. "No one hurts Justin," Ballsy agreed. In unison, both muscle gods lunged at Donny, each one taking one of Donny's arms as they tried to push him back. Justin watched as the men's legs flexed and dug into the tile and concrete floor. Their feet skidded as they grunted and pushed. Justin felt fear as he saw a look of boredom on Donny's handsome face. He stood, feeling small as he added his force pressing into Donny's pecs. Donny smiled. "Let me get rid of these gnats," he said, easily raising his arms, as Ballsy and Mike tried with futility to contain Donny. With a flick of the bigger man's wrists, he grabbed Ballsy and Mike by the neck and lifted them. "I always throw the small ones back," said Donny, tossing Mike and Ballsy into the far wall and cracking the plaster. Both men fell to the ground disoriented. "Your turn." Donny raised an arm, and flexed his bicep. It grew and grew, becoming higher and thicker as Justin watched. Justin felt a need to compare. He raised his own arm, flexing, watching as his bicep grew. Bigger than Mike. He flexed harder. Bigger than Ballsy. Justin felt huge, but he heard Donny laugh. He looked over. Donny's arm appeared twice as thick and half again as large. "How?" Justin muttered fearfully. Donny, Kyle and Lisa stood in the field after their last defeat. Kyle was licking his wounds while Lisa reassured him. Donny was sitting on the ground, picking up random rocks and crushing them in his palms. He looked at Kyle and the massive balls. “Lisa,” he said, “what was going through your mind when Ballsy fucked you?” Lisa looked up, then at Kyle who nodded, and shrugged, saying, “Well, he is hot. But I’m into Kyle. I just wished Kyle had the muscle and he didn’t.” Donny smiled. “And Kyle, when you sucked him off.” “Dude!” replied Kyle. “Lisa’s my babe. I only did that…” “I don’t care,” said Donny. “What were you thinking?” Kyle scowled. “I was thinking that I wanted my balls back, and this guy had some huge nuts.” Donny smiled. “So, Lisa wanted to make Ballsy weak and you wanted his nuts. And, Lisa makes Ballsy weak and you have nuts that rival his.” Donny saw lightbulbs go off. “Kyle, I want that cock of yours.” He flexed his bicep, making his forearms bulge. “I want to crush those nuts with so much power Justin is a flea compared to me.” Kyle smiled. “Only if I can suck you off at the same time. I want to be able to suck all the power from those assholes, just like I did from Ballsy!” Donny looked at Lisa. “Is that OK with you?” Lisa’s eyes narrowed and she grinned. “Can I watch?” ---- Donny held Justin, his feet dangling above the floor. Justin felt his strength stabilize, but it wasn’t enough to defeat Donny. “You can come in now!” Donny yelled. Lisa walked in and went toward Ballsy. She saw fear in his eyes as she touched him and he collapsed on the floor, the weight of his body pulling him down without the strength to get up. Next was Kyle. He looked unchanged from their last encounter, except for the grin on his face. He walked toward Justin. “I think I’ve had enough of you!” Kyle grabbed Justin’s traps and Donny let him go. Justin felt like a rag doll. The world was spinning. He felt small. “Mike,” he whimpered, but felt nothing. Kyle felt power. His body was growing. He felt Kyle’s traps start to shrink as his forearms grew and became more sinewy. Kyle checked out his bicep which was thickening. He felt power! As Justin shrank in size, Kyle grew. He needed to adjust his legs as they pressed tighter and tighter together. Donny walked over to Mike. “Suck my dick, wimp!’ Donny stroked his huge organ, watching it grow. “Justin…” Mike moaned. “Fuck him. You’re the biggest stud ever!” Before Mike could complain, Donny put his huge organ in Mike’s mouth. “You know you’re the biggest ever. No one can beat your power and Justin is just a wimp ass wannabe!” Donny forced his monster meat in and out of Mike’s mouth. “You’re the best right?” Donny grabbed Mike’s head and forced it to nod yes. “You are my stud!” Donny shot a huge load into Mike’s mouth… “and Justin can’t control you ever again.” Time stopped for Mike. In his mind’s eye, he was Justin. Then he was Donny. He remembered lifting and growing huge, then losing it all to Justin. He saw Donny saving him. He saw Donny’s smile. He felt the warm salty taste in his mouth. He looked up and saw Donny. Massive. Strong. Donny’s dick slipped from Mike’s mouth and Mike stood up, towering over Donny. Mike bounced his pecs. He looked down at Donny, who seemed small. “Thanks.” Mike turned to see Kyle, huge like Donny but still smaller than Mike. Kyle was holding a small, skinny man. “I think you can put Justin down now. He can’t harm us any more.”

Part 1: Jamie (below) Part 2: Adam Part 3: Drew Part 4: Cassidy Part 5: Blake Part 6: Tahar Part 7: Brent Part 8: Josh Part 9: Russell Part 10: Nate Part 11: Rodrigo Part 12: Tyson Part 13: Mahtab Part 14: Hugo Part 15: Adrian Part 16: Phil Part 17: Cliff Epilogue Character Guide Part 1: Jamie It was unseasonably cold, enough that his heavy spring jacket was not nearly enough, and even with the heat on his feet were freezing. Jamie really had no idea why he had bothered to come out. No, that wasn’t true. He had an idea. But the whole drive out, his inner monologue was shouting at him to stop wasting his time, tell Adam to fuck off, drive back home, watch a repeat of the Mindy Project and go to sleep. His catalogue of Modest Mouse albums did little to drown it out. He hadn’t seen Adam much since he married his longtime boyfriend Cassidy and moved out to the suburbs. They still texted every now and then, with decreasing frequency, and about less and less important things. Things had gotten awkward, and that was mostly Jamie’s fault, in retrospect. But he had always thought that being a friend meant telling them things they might not want to hear. Cassidy was a bad influence. More specifically: an insane influence. He lived on a different planet and as their romance got more intense he pulled Adam into it. He’d always been so impressionable. Jamie was so busy arguing with himself that he missed his exit, and swore so loud it hurt his throat. Adam had first asked Jamie to come via e-mail - which was weird. Plus it was to an old address and it was weeks before Jamie even realized it was there. He’d since read it probably twenty times, to the point he could recite a good chunk of it from memory. “Hey you sexy idiot, how’s it going? Been a long time, I know, and I’m sorry. [bunch of vague small talk about how he was still at the same job and things were great with Cassidy.] So, I know this is gonna sound a bit weird, but I need you to bear with me. I’ve been getting into some strange stuff lately. I don’t really want to get into details because you might freak out. Just be assured it’s not drugs or anything illegal, per se. Honestly I just need someone else to see it who’s not already on board. You’re so down to earth, Jamie. You’re the only one I trust to do this. I need you to come to my place in Caledon. Please just say yes, we’ll work out the details from there.” Jamie had found it a bit disturbing. Especially knowing what he did about Cassidy. At first he seemed just eccentric and maybe a bit spacey. He read tarot cards and took astrology really really seriously. That, Jamie had no problem with, except maybe finding it silly. Then things started coming out about being expelled from his Catholic high school along with three other students for apparently being part of a coven; about being arrested for indecent exposure when he was found naked and high on peyote on the Leslie Street Spit, engaged in what the police report described as some sort of “druid orgy.” It had been years since Jamie had talked to Adam directly, so he didn’t feel that bad about ignoring the e-mail and pretending he’d never read it, which was the lie he told Adam when he texted asking after it a month later. God, he thought. It’s been years. By all rights we’re not even friends anymore. But that didn’t stop him from worrying. It sounded like Adam could barely believe what he was seeing, and needed someone who wasn’t Cassidy to reassure him he wasn’t going crazy. What was more likely going to happen, though, was Jamie would have to tell him that he WAS. Jamie had been to the house a few times before but he’d forgotten how big and nice it was. It was a three story mini-mansion with a backyard that connected to the neighbouring golf course. Digs courtesy of Cassidy’s lawyer-parents, who by all counts had essentially bought him the house to lure him out of downtown and into Caledon where he couldn’t get into any trouble. It was the perfect arrangement. They got to be supportive parents of a gay son - which was very trendy amongst the elite of Toronto’s baby boomers - but they never had to actually deal with him at all. It was even colder out here than it had been in Toronto. Jamie hugged his wool coat around him and paused outside his car, allowing himself one last moment of What The Hell Am I Doing Here? But then another dry, freezing wind slapped him in the face and he hurried up the steps. Cassidy opened the door, but Jamie barely recognized him. His hair was a neatly cropped deep part and not a greasy emo swish, and his face had much more colour and no black eyeshadow and lipstick. Plus he was smiling and not scowling. “Jamie! Oh my god thank you so much for coming!” He gave him a hug. “Oh, you’re freezing! Come inside, come on.” He pulled Jamie inside and closed the door behind him, giving him some space to take off his coat and shoes. He took his coat and stashed it in the nearby closet. “Spring’s certainly taking its time, isn’t it?” Cassidy chuckled. “I’ve got some tea going, I’ll fix you a cup. Warm you right up.” He departed for the kitchen. Jesus christ, the years had really squeezed the weird right out of Cassidy. Jamie felt like he had just entered a house he didn’t know in the middle of nowhere and was talking to a stranger. He looked nothing like the broody goth he had known and more like the token office twink. “Thanks....umm… where’s Adam?” “Oh he’s in the basement just putting some things together.” Jamie stepped out of his shoes onto the heated floor with some relief. “He’ll be up in a second, he knows you’re here.” Cassidy walked out from the kitchen with a steaming mug in his hand and a stupid grin on his face. “Sooooo… tell me all about life in the big city. Oh my god I miss it so much. Are you seeing anyone?” Jamie sighed. “Cass, I don’t mean to be rude but it was a long drive. Can you please just tell me what I’m doing here?” Cassidy had an expression of blank expectation for a moment, as if he still thought his question was going to be answered, then he looked down at the cup in his hand, perhaps looking for answers in tea leaves. “It’ll… probably sound better coming from Adam.” “Then can you go get him please?” “Oh, unwad your panties.” They both turned and saw him coming up the stairs. Adam had sacrificed his cleanshaven underwear model look for something a bit scruffier, complete with some premature salt and pepper in his effortlessly just-messy-enough hair. He wore a button up shirt and a pair of loose, worn sweatpants. That smile seemed to erode away the sharp peaks of the years between them, and it was like they were back at university again, scoping out freshmen and trying to predict which would come out of the closet by mid-term. Seeing him changed everything. Jamie wasn’t so scared or worried anymore. He realized in that moment how much he had missed Adam, how his absence in his life had never really been replaced. He wanted to tell him everything to try and fill the gaps and bring him up to speed so that they could pretend the distance between them had never been there. That stupid smirk made it all seem so easy. “Hey you sexy idiot.” “You fucking hot handsome moron.” They hugged and it felt so nice. Jamie remembered the last time he had a truly unguarded conversation with anyone. It hadn’t panned out - at least, not the way he’d hoped - but he had longed so hard for that feeling again. Total exposure, all the cards on the table. Then, he caught sight of Cassidy, with a self-satisfied smile of victory on his dumb face and remembered how freezing his feet had been. He pulled away. “All right, what the fuck am I doing here?” Adam looked a bit crestfallen. “Come on, man.” “Come on, fuck you!” Jamie retorted. Cassidy presented the tea again and Jamie paused to take it but didn't drink. “You don’t get to be cloak and dagger and all… whatever. I was worried, man. I still fucking am!” “There’s nothing to worry about,” Cassidy cooed, and Jamie shot him a glare, before returning, almost pleadingly, to Adam. Adam sighed, "I'd hoped we could do some catching up before..." "We can catch up after, man. Please. Seriously, I just spent an hour and a half in a car wondering what the hell you've gotten yourself into." Adam looked at Cassidy, as if asking permission, and Cassidy shrugged. "Okay look," said Adam carefully, "we've... started doing things that neither of us thought were possible." Out of the corner of his eye Jamie saw Cassidy leave for the living room, and Adam gently ushered Jamie to follow him as he spoke. "This is going to seem a little insane, and you might not believe what you're seeing." Jamie squeezed the bridge of his nose. "Adam can you stop being coy? Just tell me." Adam rolled his eyes. "This isn't the kind of thing I can just out and tell you. If I did I guarantee you wouldn't believe me." Jamie noticed with some curiosity that Adam had begun to unbutton his shirt. They entered the living room just as Cassidy switched off the overhead lights. Jamie froze. "Jesus christ..." Nearly every available surface was covered in burning candles of all different sizes colours and styles. There were so many that he felt a wall of heat as he entered. "Calm down," Adam drew himself close and whispered. "Look I know it seems kinda strange but trust me everything's fine." Cassidy stood off to the side next to a four foot pillar candle standing on the floor. He looked up from a notebook of lined paper in his hand and smiled at them both. Jamie didn't want to walk any further, and resisted when Adam nudged him forward. Adam sighed and brushed past him, leaving him standing at the threshold. He slipped out of his shirt, exposing his hairy chest. He had maintained his lean but defined physique from his college days. "What is going on?" Jamie demanded one last time. A candle-laden coffee table had been moved to the side of the room, leaving an open space in the middle that Adam moved into. He was taking deep breaths and seemed to almost be bracing himself. Without bothering to answer, he turned to Cassidy and nodded. Cassidy smiled and looked down at the notebook. He began moving his free arm around in an elaborate series of almost dance like gestures, muttering softly as he went. He looked absolutely ridiculous, and Jamie went from being moderately afraid of being sacrificed to Moloch to being confused to almost feeling sorry for him. He was about to say something when... something.... traveled out from Cassidy and connected with Adam, eliciting a sharp gasp. It seemed almost like a line of vapor had crossed the room for an instant, a barely noticeable flutter. Jamie's eyes narrowed. There was a sound then he found difficult to describe. Like a muffled gurgling rumble deep inside of Adam, and minor tremors seemed to jolt through his body. Then, right in front of Jamie, Adam began to grow. It seemed to happen in spurts, so it took a second to notice, but as the hem of the sweatpants rose up the calf there was no mistaking it. Every few seconds, Adam shuddered an inch or two taller. Thirty seconds in, he was a full foot taller. Jamie stepped back, bumping into a console table and dropping the tea on the floor. "Holy shit." Cassidy was still gesturing and muttering, but for all his arm-waving, Jamie's eyes were fixed on Adam as he grew taller and taller, grunting and moaning, his sweatpants looking smaller and smaller on him. Finally it seemed to stop and by Jamie's estimates he was over nine feet tall. Adam stood there a moment, and met Jamie's gaze, then grinned wickedly. Cassidy, meanwhile, was still moving. As Jamie looked up at his face he saw Adam's neck thicken, and traps rise up out of his shoulder. His muscles were swelling all over his body. His defined chest inflated into a pair muscular slabs. His faint four-pack hardened into a carved six, then eight-pack. His sweatpants stretched over suddenly striated thighs, and his pert little butt ballooned into a big round muscle ass. When everything stopped bulging and swelling Adam was gigantic. Over nine feet tall, god only knows what he weighed, stacked with so much muscle he looked bigger than any bodybuilder Jamie had ever seen. His huge furry chest rose and fell with every panted breath. His neck was easily as thick as his head, framed by traps that nearly swallowed the whole thing. Hanging from huge round shoulders were arms equipped with biceps the size of watermelons. His sweatpants strained around his thickly muscled abs and giant tree-trunk thighs, turned from baggy pants into skintight shorts. The candle flames glinted off the sheen of sweat that had developed during his transformation. Jamie realized when his eyes started to water that they were wide and hadn’t blinked the whole time. Adam looked himself over, still breathless, and grinned. “Well?” Jamie searched for words, but they seemed to jump out of his mouth before he got a handle on them. “What the FUCK?!” Adam chuckled goofily, “I know, right?” Jamie turned and walked towards the door. “I’m fucking out of here, man.” “Jamie, come on!” Adam called after him, but Cassidy chased him down the hall. “Jamie, stop, look, I know it’s shocking…” He stopped, and turned. “Fuck you, Cass! What kind of idiot do you think I am?” “Jamie…” “There is no way in hell that you can convince me that that fucking bullshit in there had anything to do with reality. What are you trying to pull?” Cassidy rolled his eyes. “Look, Jamie, just calm down and come back to the living room, we’ll explain everything.” Jamie looked past Cassidy, were he saw the giant silhouette of Adam looming at the other end of the hall, possibly too big to enter it. Jamie just shook his head. “Where’s my fucking coat?” “Jamie, stop. God. You’re being so melodramatic. No one’s seen this before, outside of us.” “That’s great, Cassidy, and I appreciate the diversion but please give me my fucking coat.” “How could we fake this?” asked Cassidy. “You saw it with your own eyes. You heard it. You can touch him. This is really happening, Jamie. Get your head out of your ass and get excited!” “Jamie…?” Adam called from the end of the hall. He had gotten on one knee. Jamie hadn’t realized before that his voice had dropped an octave. Jamie turned away. “Coat.” Cassidy frowned moodily, putting his hands on his hips. He looked like he was about to say something else when he simply sighed and gestured behind Jamie. Jamie tried to keep a brave face but his mind was racing. He turned away and opened the closet. How did they do it? It looked so real. It must have been real. But no, it had to be fake. This was some stupid trick or something. Maybe he was getting punk’d. Is punk’d even on anymore? As he reached for his jacket he had a strange fluttering sensation in the pit of his stomach, like he was starving and giddy. It seemed to explode out from there are he felt a tightness spread across his whole body, as if he had tensed every muscle. He heard Adam shout harshly from down the hall. “Cass!” Jamie’s eyes widened as he saw the muscles on his outstretched arm begin to thicken. He whirled around and saw Cassidy gesturing wildly as he had before. He was about to scream at him to stop when he suddenly felt it. He really felt it. This wasn’t some trick of the eye or some prank. He felt the muscles bunch up, expand on his chest as he looked down and saw his fledgling moobs swell and harden into a solid pair of pecs, straining the shirt. He felt his arms grow thick with power as the sleeves dig into his biceps. His jeans grew tight around suddenly muscular legs, and his line of sight shifted as he realized he was growing taller. It stopped there. He was nowhere near as huge as Adam but he was definitely bigger. There was no denying it. “How fu…” he made to advance on Cassidy but suddenly all equilibrium seemed to vanish. He tried to catch himself but his arms and legs wouldn’t listen, and he smashed his shoulder into the door and slid to the floor. Cassidy gasped and rushed to his side, lifting up his head. Jamie moaned. His vision was blurry and spotty but he was aware of Adam squeezing through the hallway, smashing a vase off a curio table and knocking a painting from the wall as he did. “What the hell is the matter with you?” He brushed Cassidy aside and set Jamie upright, his back against the door. Cassidy seemed annoyed. “I think he believes us now,” he whined defensively. “Shut up,” Adam barked. “Go get him some water.” His body began responding to him as his eyes uncrossed themselves. Adam looked mortified. “I am so sorry. I don’t know what he the fuck he’s thinking.” “I can still hear you!” Cassidy called from the kitchen. “Good!” Adam thundered back. He returned his gaze to Jamie. “I’m sorry, I… I don’t know what I thought would happen I just…” Jamie tried to shake the grogginess out of his head. “...How?” “Isn’t it obvious?” Cassidy had returned, and he squatted down to hand Jamie a glass of water. He shrugged. “Magic.” Jamie rolled his eyes, smacking the back of his head against the door. “Fucking god.” At Adam’s insistence, they didn’t say anything else until Jamie had finished the entire glass of water. Adam sent Cassidy back to the kitchen for another as he helped Jamie back up to his feet. “It takes some getting used to, you gotta give your body a second to realize it’s so much bigger,” Adam explained. Jamie nodded quietly, turning to look up at Adam’s apologetic smile past pecs like two couch cushions. Jamie sighed. “Look, I need to go back to normal.” “Uhh…” “You can’t,” said Cassidy simply, back with the refilled glass. “What?!” Jamie resisted the urge to shriek, fearing he would faint again. Cassidy sighed. “Oh my god, relax will you? You’ll go back to normal in a few hours.” Jamie raised an eyebrow. “What’s a few?” Cassidy shrugged. “Like five or six.” “What the shit! I look completely different,” he took a gulp of water. “What am I supposed to tell people when I’m suddenly good looking for one night?” Cassidy smiled fondly (and annoyingly), “Oh I think you’re plenty hot to start.” Adam cocked his head. “Are you living with someone?” Jamie sputtered. “I don’t live under a fucking bridge. Someone. Will. See. Me.” “So stay the night!” Cassidy exclaimed. “You can use the guest room!” Of course they had a fucking guest room. Cassidy was working himself up. “We can crack open that bottle of bourbon and stay up late telling you all about it.” Jamie poked Cassidy accusingly in the chest, harder than he had intended. “You don’t get to be excited about all this!” Adam stuck his huge hand between them. “Look, Cass is right, you can’t go home like this so you might as well stay here. It’ll be fine.” Jamie didn’t want to budge an inch, especially after what Cassidy had just done to him, but he didn’t want to go out in the cold either, and he couldn’t go home like this. Not yet. He sighed. “Okay.” Cassidy’s smile almost made him go back on it right there, but Adam’s grip on his shoulder was reassuring. Jamie managed a weak smile. “Where’s the washroom?” “First door on the left,” Adam pointed up the staircase. “The guest room’s right across. There’s some PJs in the dresser if you want… something less tight.” He heard Adam whispering admonitions to Cassidy and Cassidy defending himself in hushed tones. That was a little satisfying. He heard the beginning of a rip in his jeans, though, and made shorter strides to the bathroom. He started a bit when he saw himself in the mirror. Jesus… he thought, I AM good looking. He lifted up his shirt and felt the abs. Abs. He’d never had abs even when he was in better shape. Jamie had put the body issues of the club scene behind him long ago, but it felt good to look… well, better than he’d ever looked before. He opened his fly and took out his cock. No improvements there, unfortunately. Locker room anxiety was a relic from his past, too, but what guy didn’t want a baseball bat hanging from his crotch? He wondered if Drew would think the same thing. Oh shit! he thought. He quickly finished his piss and fished his cell phone out of his pocket. *** Drew felt his phone vibrate as he stumbled drunk out of the elevator. When he saw it was Jamie he sighed. Nights out with his coworkers were fun but left him drunk and horny. If Jamie was calling he probably wasn’t home, and Drew had been hoping to have a cock up his ass within five minutes of entering their condo. Oprah was meowing at the door so he prepared himself to prevent her escaping. The resulting struggle was graceless but successful. Fuck, he thought as he slipped off his tie and made his way to the bedroom. He shouldn’t be going out. It’s too expensive and he didn’t need the calories. With Jamie unemployed he’d had to cut out certain luxuries and one of them was his gym membership. He undid his belt with relief, freeing his nascent beer gut, and flopped onto the bed, calling Jamie back as he undid his shirt. “Hey D.” Drew smiled to hear his voice. “Hey babe.” Although... “Jamie are you ok? You sound kinda…” “I’m fine.” “You’re still at your friend’s?” “Adam, yeah… he wants to have a few drinks, they have a guest room, I was gonna stay the night. Is that ok?” Drew sighed as he wriggled out of his sleeves, switching the phone from one hand to the other. “Yeah. I miss you though.” Jamie sighed. “Me too stud.” “Stay in tomorrow, ok? We have to eat that chicken before it goes bad.” “All right, I’ll see you.” They kissed into the phone and Drew hung up, throwing his arms back and letting the phone fall to the carpet. Oprah started nuzzling his feet hanging off the bed. He sat up. “All right, hon, get out. Daddy’s gotta jack off.” He ushered the cat out and shut the door, then flopped onto the bed as he kicked off his pants, and grabbed his laptop off the nightstand. He’d been really looking forward to getting fucked by Jamie but almost as much, he liked nights he knew Jamie wouldn’t be around to interrupt him. They had a great relationship and fantastic sexual chemistry but there were some things Drew had never risked asking for. On nights when he was alone, he could indulge those fantasies. He opened an incognito window, highlighted the address bar, and typed his destination. C O I L E D F I S T dot org.

Hello again muscle lovers! It's a new week and a new chapter. So enjoy yourselves again, keep dropping comments and keep flexing! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Hard Mountain - Chapter Six: Jack froze at my question, his muscles tensing. “I heard you both on the first night here,” I explained. “I didn’t know exactly what you were doing but I could hear something. I’m not as heavy a sleeper as Danny thinks, he was kinda loud when he jerked off in our dorm room at night.” Jack was still tensed, his eyes filled with panic, like a child caught red-handed after trashing the kitchen. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone,” I said, leaning up close to Jack’s face whilst still jerking him off. “I kind of understand it if you two have sex. I can tell you two are so very close.” Jack stopped my hand and sat up, rubbing his bearded chin, so I moved to sit in front of him. He ran his hand through his hair and sighed. “Trust me Sammy, I never, never wanted him like that,” said Jack. “I didn’t do anything with him when he was little, I swear. But one day, we were out here when he was sixteen and… well, it just happened. He was filling out more and more over the summer and we were here, at the stream, just horsing around. One minute we were splashing each other and then the next, he just took my cock in his hand and started stroking it. I asked him to stop and he told me he couldn’t, that he wanted it. “It had been a long time since I’d felt any kind of need like that, not since before my wife died. I felt awakened by his touch and I gave into it. I love him very dearly, it’s hard to explain it Sammy. No one else has made me feel like he does, not even my wife made me feel this way when she was alive. I’ve tried to be with other women, other men, but they do nothing for me. Just Danny, and for some reason now, you.” “I turn you on?” I asked. “Yeah, like crazy,” he chuckled. “I spoke to Danny about it on the first night but he said you couldn’t possibly be gay. So at first I chalked up the way you looked at Danny and me as just being in awe. Sounds a bit egotistical but let’s be honest, not even Arnie looked this good.” Jack raised his arms up into a double bi, kissing each peak, and I laughed. “Come here,” he said softly. I crawled over to Jack and he grabbed my shorts, tearing them clean off me like paper. Jack spooned some of his copious precum from his cock onto his fingers and then slowly began to push one digit into my hole, gliding in deep and brushing against my prostate. My body trembled at the immense pleasure, my whole body felt like it was ready to explode. Soon Jack was adding each finger into my ass, stretching it open, until he had all four fingers and his thumb in my ass, pulling them in and out slowly. My ass had never felt so full before and he only had his hand inside. “Fuck!” I moaned. “Please Jack…” “You’re still really tight,” Jack whispered, kissing me. “I don’t wanna hurt you.” “You won’t,” I begged. “I want you inside me.” Jack smiled and laid me on my back, pulling his fingers out and my legs up to my chest. He slicked up his cock with his pre and leaned over me, sandwiching my legs between our chests. His cock rested against my hole, lubing me up more with heavy squirts of precum. He took my hands in his and pulled them up over my head. “If it hurts, just tell me to stop and I will.” As Jack’s head began to push its way through my hole, despite how much he’d prepared me, it felt like a battering ram was being pushed inside my ass. My hands squeezed his so tight at the pain that I thought I would break his bones, but Jack didn’t flinch and kept his up his slow entrance into my body. I could feel my ass tremble as the head finally popped in and Jack let out a low growl. Inch by inch, Jack pushed his massive cock inside me, his hard and heavy body pinning me down to prevent me thrashing around. Soon Jack stopped and I realised it was because he was completely inside me. My mind was so overwhelmed that I hadn’t realised it. I tried to squeeze my ass around him but he was too big, too thick to even dent it. I opened my eyes and looked into Jack’s bright blues watching me with concern; they were glinting with the flames of arousal. I tried to speak but I couldn’t find my voice, I managed to let out a whimper. Jack leant in to kiss me, gently flexing his cock inside me and making my hips buck. Jack slowly started pulling out and I almost passed out. The overwhelming sensations clouded my mind; it felt like my body was being pulled apart until Jack started pushing back inside. “Fuck, you’re tight Sammy,” moaned Jack. Jack’s rhythm began to build, alternating between fast and slow thrusts. Jack had a lot of power behind his monstrous cock and he knew when he was being too rough. I pulled my hands free and started to grope at his huge pecs, so thick and swollen that they dwarfed my hands. He flexed them for me, pushing my fingers open. He buried his cock all the way inside me and pressed his pecs into my face, flexing them so hard that I could barely breathe, but Jack’s smell of sweat and raw muscle was intoxicating. I felt like I was breathing in the strongest poppers on the planet. Jack picked me up so he could kneel down on the ground, my ass completely impaled on his cock. He ran his thick, powerful hands down my sides; his touch was so light for someone so strong; it was like to him I was made of porcelain and if he touched me too hard, he might break me. I looked into his eyes, those beautiful blue eyes, and I felt… safe. I’d been with a few guys during my adolescence but it never felt like this. “Are you okay, Sammy?” Jack asked, his cock flexing inside me with each beat of his heart. “Am I being too rough?” “N-no,” I breathed. “It feels so good… Please, keep going.” Jack smiled, kissing me deeply. I felt his hands gently hold my waist and they lifted me up his cock. I moaned into his mouth, my hands reaching to his biceps, feeling them bulge as he lifted me up and down his cock at a steady rhythm. My own cock was rubbing against Jack’s hard abdominals, a solid eight-pack with deep separations, smearing a constant stream of my pre all over his tight skin. My balls began to swell and without warning I shot my load all up Jack’s stomach and over the underside of his pecs. Jack’s eyes rolled back in his head as my ass clamped down tight on his cock, his rhythm growing faster. I was being curled on a man’s cock and he was getting faster, his strokes harder. My ass slapped against his huge quads in rapid succession. I leaned forward and bit down on Jack’s right trap and he growled with primal delight. “Fuck yeah Boy, you fucking came for Daddy,” growled Jack. “That tight little ass is getting me close. You want Daddy’s cum, don’t you? Want me to show you how a real man cums, huh?” I bit down harder but it was pointless. My teeth lost grip as he sharply pulled me all the way off his cock and then slammed back all the way down hard. He let out a roar like a lion, squeezing his eyes shut tightly, baring his teeth. His cock flexed deep and fast inside me, his pecs heaving with every sharp breath as his orgasm built to breaking point. The thick pole swelled and I felt a deep wave of warmth spread inside me, Jack’s cock flexing rapidly and powerfully as he shot his load hard and deep. His body bulged profusely as the veins and muscle fibres looked set to tear his skin open, his orgasm thundering through his mountainous body. I kissed his lips and he reciprocated, running a shaky hand along my spine. “Fuck me…” he finally managed to say. “You got some ass there, Sammy.” “I don’t think I’m gonna be able to sit down for at least a month,” I mumbled, panting, a wave exhaustion hitting me. Jack chuckled, patting my back. He stood up and carried me into the stream. He slowly removed me from his cock and I felt empty without it inside. Jack made sure my sphincter wasn’t torn and washed us both with the cool water. I felt so exhausted that I was barely keeping my eyes open. Jack was more than happy to dry me off, put my clothes back on and carry me in his arms back to the cabin. When we got back he took me to my room and laid me on the bed, drawing the sheets over me. “Sleep well Sammy,” he said, kissing my forehead. “You were really strong today.” I mumbled something incoherently and he chuckled. My eyes closed, unable to keep them open any longer. -- Chapter Seven: It's the day after and Danny's back!

Well, here's the next part. Sorry for the wait, and for the lack of action in this one. But once the setup is done, the fun stuff begins! --------------------------------- The sun peeking through the window of Nate’s flat was what it took to pierce Mick’s dreamless sleep, and bring him back to the waking world. For a few seconds as he stirred, he fumbled around in his brain, trying to remember the events of yesterday. He soon remembered meeting some dealer in the park. The weed he took, and the freakout it caused him came back. Then, he remembered Nate. That massive, sweet man who saved his life and took him in to his house to recover. He was still wearing his oversized sweatpants. Sitting in his bed in the lounge room. Everything seemed to blissful. But, then Mick recalled what had happened earlier that day. Why he was looking for an outlet in the first place. Feeling like his stomach had fallen through, Mick then realised he had to go back. His train of thought was interrupted by the sound of a flushing toilet, and the sound of heavy footsteps coming down the hall. “Morning, Sleeping Beauty!” boomed a sensual voice as its owner rounded the corner into the room. Around he came, lik a truck going around a bend. He was definitely casual today, dressed only in a thin singlet, a pair of pants identical to the ones Mick was wearing, and a pair of thongs on his immense feet. It looked like Nate was going for a different look that day. Instead of the wild, flowing locks of chestnut hair and rugged beard he had yesterday, it looked like Nate had taken a shearer, and gotten rid of it all! What was left was a strikingly handsome face. Without the hair in the way, Mick could see that Nate could damn well get a job as a model, if he wanted to. Combined with his clean shaved scalp and his overly muscled torso, the effect was almost… ethereal. Like some sort of fairy or elf had turned into the Hulk or something. Nonetheless, Mick recognized him as still the same amazing, caring man-mountain that had taken him in. “I should really say the same to you!” replied Mick. “What’s with the new look, anyway?” “Ah, my hair was getting a bit too long for my liking. So I figured I may as well get rid of it now. Christ, it’s only been a month since I did it last. Sometimes it just gets unmanageable.” “Seriously? I took you a month to grow that Viking ensemble? That is incredible!” “Yeah, it’s interesting to keep track of. Last time I just let it go, it grew down to about past my ass! Now that was a weird look!” “Wow. I can imagine. Oh man, I’m starving.” Nate poked a thick finger at the kitchen area. “Go nuts. There’s some cereal in the top cupboard, and milk in the fridge. You do that, and I’ll go grab your clothes out of the laundry.” With that, Nate turned on his heel and bounded out the door. As he got himself a bowl of corn flakes, Mick’s mind returned to what was facing him back home. He wrangled with the idea of just running away and never looking back, but he couldn’t really do that. He knew personally how much it hurt for the ones left behind. But he was still scared of what was waiting for him. He needed help. Again, Mick could hear Nate coming long before he entered the room, bearing his freshly washed clothes. He was like a one man stampede. “Sir, I have collected your clothing for today. Sir will find his personal effects in the front left pocket. Does Sir require anything else today?” Nate said all this in a joking English accent. “Ha. Ha. Nah, I think I’m all set, Jeeves. Thanks again!” Mick paused for a brief moment, before adding “Actually can I ask one tiny favour? If it’s not too much trouble…” At this Nate just held up is massive paw, stopping Mick in his tracks. “Dude, it’s a Saturday morning. I’ve got nothing else pressing to do until tonight. Until then, I’m all yours. What do you need?” Something about the way Nate said “I’m all yours” made the hair on Mick’s neck stand on end. Before he could get his mind too dirty, he refocused on what he needed right then. “Could you possibly escort me to my place? My… mum’s gonna be pissed I disappeared overnight without a word. I think I need some backup.” It was subtle, but Mick could make out a raised eyebrow on Nate’s immaculate mug. There was a brief silence, like Nate was figuring out the real reason for the request. Mick just sat there, idly stirring his cereal with baited breath. “Oh yeah, I’ve been there. Sure, I can take some of the heat for you, no prob.” Mick just let out a brief sigh. “Thanks, man. This’ll be the last thing I ask you, I promise.” “I keep telling you, it’s not ever about putting me out. So long as you’re safe and sound, I’m willing to do… whatever. Well, whenever you’re ready, we can head out. I’m gonna go relieve myself before we do.” It was a long train ride to Mick’s house. As they were headed east, the ornate and large towers of inner Melbourne faded away, to be gradually replaced by the small houses and run down shops of the outer suburbs. Stop after stop, they kept going forward. Mick and Nate were an odd couple that day. Mick was hunched over in the corner, hoodie draped over his head, like he was trying to avoid being noticed. But to no avail, as he was sitting next to a man that stretched the limits of human size and strength. Nate was sitting straight up, dwarfing everything around him. Even without consciously doing anything, he oozed masculinity. His natural odour, undaunted by the shower he had that morning, permeated the musty carriage. Together, the two of them looked like a knock off of the My Neighbour Totoro cover. Slowly but surely, the train emptied out its passengers. Soon enough, they were on their own, still going east. *Next stop: Hurstbridge. This train terminates here. Please alight at the next station* “This is us” said Mick. As he tried to get out, he found he couldn’t get past Nate’s mammoth chest. He gave Nate, who was napping at this point, a shove in his dense shoulder. Mick could barely move Nate, but he certainly got a response. “Mmm… Nice…” It sounded like a kitten was purring. Well, a purring tiger, maybe. Still, the shove brought Nate back to consciousness, apparently unaware of what had just issued from his lips. “Hunh. Wha… What is it?” “Um… This is my stop. We need to get off…” “Oh yeah, right. I’ll just…” Nate shifted his massive bulk out of his chair with a surprising grace. Mick was almost hypnotised by the tight ass flexing and flowing in front of him, through the thin layer of sweatpants. It was like he was doing a dance routine, or deliberately showing off. Then, the brief show was over, and it was Mick’s turn to move. Mick knew the path to his home like the back of his hand. He crossed through parks, went through holes in the bush, ducked down side alleys, all to get home as fast as possible, and get things over with. For lithe little Mick, ducking under obstacles and siding through narrow passages was no problem at all. But Nate was another story entirely. Every so often, Mick heard a crash behind him, and saw the poor two legged steer fumbling with some pile of boxes he’d just knocked over, or gingerly trying to move aside some old piece of machinery. But, Mick knew this was the quickest way. And, he didn’t mind watching his new behemoth friend flex and move heavy things \out of his way. Hell, he even shifted a car chassis! Mick could get used to this! Eventually, the two of them came to a run-down commission house at the end of a long street. Mick paused, took a deep breath, and pounded on the door. There were loud sounds coming from inside. It sounded like a TV was blaring, and there was definitely some sort of squabble happening. “WILL YOU TWO BE QUIET!” shrieked a voice from inside. Mick flinched at the sound, but Nate just stood there, placed a meaty paw on his shoulder, and together they waited for the door to open. Suddenly, the door flew open, and in the doorway was a short, squat woman. She had a look of exhaustion on her face, and in her hand was a lit cigarette. She spotted Mick, and her image immediately changed to a worried and furious mother. “Mickey Stevens Paeahi! Where the hell have you been!? Do you have any idea how much I… I…” her voice trailed off when she noticed the golem in a singlet standing behind Mick. Nate sensed an opening, and immediately turned on the charm, beaming like there wasn’t a care in the world. “Hey there! Sorry for bothering you. You must be little Mick’s mum, right?” She stood there dumbstruck for a second before finding her voice again. “I- um. We… Yes. I’m Julia” “It’s a pleasure, honestly. Mind if we come in?” She looked back and forth between her familiar son, and this giant stranger, then sighed and motioned for them to come in and sit down. “So… Ivan isn’t here?” Mick was the first to speak. His mum took a deep drag from her ciggie, exhaled, and answered “No. He left last night. After you did.” There was an awkward silence for what seemed like an eternity. That is, before a crashed came from a room down the hall, and two screaming little kids came out. “Muuum! Lucy stole my DS she won’t give it back!” “You weren’t playing with it! Mum, Chris is lying…” When they came to the lounge room, all arguments stopped as they saw the massive person sitting in their old, protesting armchair. Mick’s mum just sighed, and turned to face the two. “What have I told you two about sharing! Chris, if you weren’t using it, then Lucy can, alright? You can have it after lunch.” “But I…” started Chris, but a swift glare quickly stopped whatever protest was forming. Lucy, triumphant, gave a smug look and skipped back to their room. Chris, defeated, followed soon after. Mick picked up a bit of courage, and continued talking. “I’m sorry I didn’t call, mum. I was just… too mad at the time.” “I don’t care! I was out of my mind with worry! Anything could’ve happened to you, and the last thing you said to me would have been ‘Screw you!’” Remembering what had actually happened, Mick silently agreed, and was so embarrassed he wished he could just sink into the lounge he was sitting on. Nate made his presence felt by clearing his throat. He turned to face Mick’s mum, and tried to sound as reassuring as he could. “Um, Mrs… Paeahi, was it? For what it’s worth, Mick was fine last night. I mean, he was obviously upset, but I talked to him, and I found him a place where he could cool off safely.” Mick noticed he failed to mention the weed that caused them to meet in the first place. “If it helps, I’m a bouncer by trade. I know how to keep things safe, especially when there isn’t much room for logical thinking. Once Mick calmed down, he was really sorry about what happened. He just didn’t know how to talk to you about it. Isn’t that right Mick?” Mick looked up at his name, and realised Nate had given him help in clearing things up. Even if was a white lie. “Yeah, I guess.” “See! No harm done! We all do stupid things from time to time. I think Mick has learnt something from all this, at least.” Mick just nodded. Nate stood up, stretching back to his intimidating height. “Alright, I’d better get going. I’ve got a shift tonight to get ready for.” The three of them headed to the door. Nate ducked slightly to get under the frame, then turned and faced a relieved Mick, and his somewhat pacified mother. “It’s been fun, you two!” He said, beaming again. He reached out his massive hand to Mick. The two shook hands, Mick revelling in the physical contact between them. “Stay safe, Mick!” boomed Nate. “Let’s see if next time doesn’t go a bit smoother, eh?” As he closed the door, Mick noticed that Nate had slipped something to him. Looking in his hand, he saw it was a little slip of paper. Turning it over, he saw that Nate had written him something. It looked like a mobile number, and a little message. It read: “If you ever need to talk about anything, or want some company, don’t hesitate to give me a ring, or just turn up at my place. Xxx” Mick then realised he had learned something from this experience. He suddenly realised what he wanted most. He wanted to be like Nate.

Bienvenue muscle lovers, Chris calling with chapter five. It's a beautiful day here today, though not as beautiful as it is in today's chapter. As always, comments are appreciated. Enjoy! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Hard Mountain - Chapter Five: Later that evening, after we’d had dinner, I was in my room laying awake thinking about recent events. Danny had opened up to me like he had never done before, and it had been so unexpected. All he had talked about during our freshman year was becoming a lawyer. And seeing him flex had been a dream come true, especially as he wanted me to come to his competitions. My future would be filled with Danny oiled up in tiny posers (the oil I would hopefully be applying to his pumped up muscles), surrounded by other muscular beauties, spending the time between comps encouraging his to get bigger and leaner. But I was a little annoyed that he hadn’t said anything to Jack yet, not even at dinner, Danny hadn’t taken Jack aside or even brought it up all evening. I guessed Danny was just waiting for the right time. It was getting later and later in the night and I was still up, sleepless. The house had been quiet since I’d gone to bed but then I heard Danny’s door open. There was muffled conversation coming through the wall, I couldn’t make out what was being said exactly. I crept to the wall and put my ear against it but it didn’t make things any better. Jack and Danny were talking very quietly but I could hear Danny talking more than Jack, though Jack’s hushed tone was louder. Soon enough, the voices stopped and Danny’s door opened, closed and then Jack’s did the same. I didn’t hear anything else the rest of the night and when I went downstairs the next morning, I noticed that Danny wasn’t there and Jack was just cooking breakfast, sweaty from his morning workout. “Morning,” I said, making Jack jump. “Fucking hell Sammy,” he exclaimed. “Sorry,” I said, taking a seat as Jack was loading up my plate. “Where’s Danny?” Jack froze for a second and then put my plate down in front of me. “Danny? He left early this morning,” said Jack. “Did he say where he was going?” I asked. Jack looked out the window, about to say something, but he just shrugged in response. I nodded and began eating in silence while Jack finished cooking. He put food in Tupperware boxes and then cleaned up, waiting for me to finish. When I was done, he took my plate and cleaned it up. “So… any plans for today?” asked Jack. There was a slight inflection in his voice that I couldn’t quite put my finger on. “I guess not,” I shrugged. “Do you want to go to the stream I was telling you about?” asked Jack. “It’s hotter today so it’d be great to cool down in. And no, we don’t have to skinny dip, we can wear swimsuits.” “Sure, that sounds great,” I said. I went to my room and grabbed my swim shorts and packed my rucksack, Jack handing me a lunchbox and water bottle when I went downstairs. The walk to the stream was quiet. The only times Jack spoke was to warn me about a root sticking up or a steep drop. It was clear Jack had something on his mind but I didn’t want to fish for what it was. Though I’d only known Jack for a few days, he seemed like the kind of man who would say something if he needed to. Eventually we reached the stream and it was amazing. On the other side of the shore were a bed of beautiful wild flowers and the bank nearest was sandy and it faced toward Hard Mountain. The stream itself was fairly deep; it would probably go up to Jack’s chest if he got in. “Let’s sit here for a few minutes,” said Jack. We sat down facing out to the stream, Hard Mountain in clear view. Black clouds were swirling around the peak, flashes of light emanating from deep within, a strange juxtaposition to the otherwise clear blue skies. “Is it forecast for rain?” I asked, pointing to the mountain. “Oh, that?” said Jack, distractedly. “It happens sometimes, especially on really warm days. Don’t worry, it won’t come near us.” Silence fell on us again and I watched the clouds above the mountain. I hadn’t seen a weather phenomenon like that before and it was interesting to see. “Is it true that Danny doesn’t want to be a lawyer?” he asked, frowning, breaking the silence. “So he talked to you then?” I asked. “Yeah, last night,” said Jack. “He said he talked with you about it first. Don’t get me wrong, he’s my boy and I just want him to be happy, but I don’t get it. Has he… ever said anything about it to you before now?” I shook my head. “I didn’t know until yesterday.” “Oh… He’s never kept a secret from me before; I guess I was kinda freaked out,” said Jack. “He’s never not told me stuff before. You know, Danny never had many friends growing up. No one close anyway. I tried to get him involved in clubs and sports but he never liked any of them. Eventually I just did what I could to accommodate him, his needs. Even when he started college he’d call almost everyday. But eventually it’s gotten less and less and I think it’s down to you. I appreciate that Sammy, I appreciate that you are a good friend for him.” “I never realised,” I said. “He said that he’s never really been close to anyone but I get guess it makes sense. He’s never talked about any other friends before. Danny’s an amazing guy and just because he wants to go off to Europe and be a bodybuilder, it doesn’t mean he doesn’t want to be a lawyer.” “You think?” asked Jack. “Yeah,” I nodded. “From what you just told me, I think that over the past year he’s finally started opening himself up to different things and he’s realised he doesn’t just have to follow one path. He wants to take diversions, do things he might have wanted to do but he was too dead set to think about doing. Plus he’d make a great bodybuilder.” The dark clouds over Hard Mountain flashed again and then a single bolt of lightning struck the peak. And it wasn’t just a quick flash; it kept going, flickering and twisting like a coil. Soon the thunder reached us, a great echoing rumble passing us by. “Yeah, he would, wouldn’t he?” said Jack, smiling. Jack stood up and pulled his t-shirt off, pushing his jeans down and revealing a pair of red speedos. I had to stop myself from gasping at the incredible sight of pure perfection in front of me. Jack’s glutes were so round that the fabric couldn’t cover them fully, exposing some of the tanned skin, and they pulled the material into his crack. Not to mention the big, jutting, bouncing bulge at the front that had my mouth watering. He walked into the stream and ducked his head under the water, coming up and then he looked at me. “So, are you just going to keep staring or are you gonna get undressed and join me?” Jack called. “I don’t mind either way.” I hadn’t even realised I’d been staring so noticeably, flushing so red I could have put a fire engine to shame. “I-I’m sorry,” I spluttered but Jack just smiled. “Get your suit on, or don’t,” said Jack, still not taking his eyes off me. “Either way is fine to me. The water’s great. I felt so nervous, trembling as I took off my clothes and pulled my swim shorts on. I walked tentatively to the stream, well aware that despite thinking far from erotic thoughts that my cock was visibly tenting my shorts. I could have just worn nothing, but I guess I was trying to preserve some sort of dignity through this embarrassing moment. I started to wade in; the water wasn’t as cold as it had been in the cave but it felt perfect for such a hot day. As I got closer to Jack, the water level getting higher, he reached out and put his hands on my waist and lifted me up, holding me in the water so we were eye level. “I’ve seen the way you look and act around Danny,” said Jack. “And on the first day, when you saw me chopping wood, I could see how you looked at me too. And I could see why you would want to encourage Danny to be a bodybuilder.” “It’s not… I mean,” I spluttered, trying to explain. “S-sure, Danny is… incredibly built and yes, I think he’s… beautiful. But I didn’t encourage him selfishly; it’s what he wants. He’s my best friend and I’d do anything to help him.” “You want him, don’t you?” asked Jack huskily, his face getting closer to mine. “Just like, at this moment, you want me.” He pulled my waist into his stomach so my throbbing cock was sandwiched into the central groove of his abs. Jack smiled and a small, shuddering moan escaped my lips. “I knew it,” Jack whispered. He pressed his mouth to mine to silence me and he forced his tongue past my lips, his hands reaching around to my ass. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around Jack’s tight waist, my hand reaching up to grope his pecs. I was in heaven. I was kissing the biggest most muscular man I’d ever seen, feeling real muscle for the first time in my life. Jack flexed his pecs under my hands, forcing my fingers further apart so I squeezed harder. He broke the kiss, chuckling. He carried me out of the water as he kissed my neck, never letting go even as he opened his bag to grab a towel and lay it on the ground. He laid me on the towel, leaning over me and my hands trailed down his ripped 8 pack, tracing the deep grooves of each abdominal. “This is incredible,” I muttered. “Your body is so big, everything’s so hard.” “You have no idea how badly I’ve wanted to do this,” whispered Jack. Jack flipped us over so I was lying on top of him and my hands explored what they could reach as he kissed me. Jack would flex things as I played with them, making each muscle bulge and swell and making his veins push out even more under the tan, paper-thin skin. The bulge is his speedos grew whilst I worshipped him, pulling the waistband away from his skin. I peeled the speedo back and a huge club of throbbing, leaking meat swung up and slapped into his abs. It had to be at least twelve inches, maybe thirteen and it was thick, thicker than my fist. I gently wrapped my hand around the shaft and my fingers couldn’t close around it, making Jack growl and his meat jumped in my hand. He reached down and ripped his speedo away, letting his plum sized balls breathe against his huge legs. I grabbed the shaft and tried to take it in my mouth but I could barely fit the thick, flaring head past my teeth and my jaw ached at being stretched open as far as I could make it. “Jesus, that’s big,” I said, resigning to gently stroke along the long shaft. “Yeah, no one’s given me head in a long time,” said Jack. “Has Danny?” I asked. -- Chapter Six: Well it's pretty clear where this is going...

Hey everyone! I thought I'd give you guys a treat today with TWO chapters. Not one, but two. I'm really thankful for the response you guys have given the story so far. AND I'll still be posting the next chapter sometime this week. I hope you guys enjoy, and as always comments are appreciated (even bad ones!) Chapter One Chapter Two Hard Mountain - Chapter Three: The next morning my mind was still reeling from what I’d heard in the night. I couldn’t believe they had been having sex. Masturbation I might believe, despite how weird both them doing it together would be, but fucking each other? I couldn’t believe it. I didn’t hear any other other noises except for their voices, no thudding or creaking furniture, so it seemed a more plausible explanation. As I went downstairs, they were both in the kitchen in sweaty gym gear looking pumped. Jack was cooking while Danny was eating a breakfast of bacon, sausage and egg whites. Danny looked up as I entered, smiling. “Morning Sam, how’d you sleep?” asked Danny. “Uh, great, thanks,” I replied. Jack turned around with a skillet from the counter in hand as I took a seat at the breakfast bar, loading food onto a plate. “Hope we didn’t wake you earlier,” said Jack, putting the plate down in front of me. “E-earlier?” I stammered, trying not to blush. “Yeah, we get a little rowdy when we’re working out,” said Jack. “Oh! No, I didn’t even hear you get up,” I said, inwardly breathing a sigh of relief. Glad that they didn’t suspect I’d heard anything last night, I spent breakfast covertly observing the two of them. They acted like any other father and son, nothing suspicious at all in terms of body language. Nothing to suggest their relationship was anything other than familial. After breakfast, I helped Jack pack up our lunches (more meat and veg) while Danny packed up some gear for our adventure to the caves. As the morning went by I began to relax a little more. Jack walked ahead as Danny discussed all the upcoming Marvel films with me. He looked great in a tank and shorts, Jack was wearing something similar, and it complemented their great bodies. Sometimes I’d glance down at the ground to watch Danny’s calves bulge with each step, though at one point I wasn’t paying attention and tripped on a root. Danny caught me, luckily, saving me from embarrassment. The caves were amazing and pretty deep, and thankfully not too tricky to traverse. Though at one point I was having trouble climbing up a high part and Jack lifted me up like I weighed nothing, making my tight briefs even tighter at the show of strength. Eventually we came to a sizeable part of the cave with a small lake, dimly lit by a few beams of sunlight that had managed to get through. The air was cool which felt pleasant after walking in the hot sun all morning. Jack pulled a big lamp out of his bag for a little more light and settled down for lunch. Jack and Danny talked about some of the other times they’d gone exploring and I listened, enraptured. They had some great memories together and they were always funny. I even shared a few vacation stories of my own, including the time my sister managed to get lost in Paris and we found her a few streets away, eating ice cream with some French drag queens who’d been fussing over her like mother hens. “I’m gonna go for a swim,” said Danny once he’d eaten. “Anyone wanna join?” “No thanks, kid,” laughed Jack. “That water is gonna be freezing and I like my junk toasty.” Danny looked at me but I made a face, I wasn’t keen. “Suit yourself,” shrugged Danny. He shucked off his clothes, even his boxer briefs and walked to the water. My cock was desperately trying to escape my briefs at the sight of Danny’s naked back, his glutes and legs coiling and flexing with every step. It was like watching one of the ancient Greek statues in motion, and I found it hard to look away. “Not a skinny dipper?” asked Jack, bringing me back to reality. “Uh-um, n-no,” I stuttered. “I’ve never done it.” “Well there’s no shame in that,” said Jack. “I prefer going in the stream not far from the cabin because it’s warmer.” “Oh, cool,” I said. “I kind of want to, it’s just…” I looked down at myself, drawing my knees a little closer my underwhelming chest. As much as I drooled over the bigger men, I felt incredibly self-conscious about my own body. I avoided gyms because I felt like everyone would laugh at me. Danny had even offered to workout with me, give me pointers, but my anxieties made me feel like everyone would look at him, then look at me and then feel pitiful at how much smaller I was. I never tried because if I did and failed, I would feel weak. “Hey, Sammy,” said Jack, soothingly. “There’s no need to feel modest. We’re all guys here, nothing we haven’t seen before. No one’s gonna judge you.” I felt Jack’s big hand rub my back comfortingly and it felt nice. “Danny and me, we’re big guys,” said Jack. “It’s just how we are. But there’s no shame in being smaller or feeling awkward.” He smiled and it was infectious because I smiled back. I stood up and undressed, walking to the water’s edge. Danny was swimming about and I dipped my toe in the water. I cursed under my breath at the wave of cold that hit me. The water was freezing and I wanted to go back. “Just get in!” shouted Danny, who could see all of me fairly easily as my hands were tucked in my armpits. Luckily the cold had shrunk my boner. I took a deep breath and practically ran into the water. “FUCK!” I exclaimed as cold took over me. I waded further in and began swimming toward Danny as my body started to adjust. We started splashing each other, which soon became a game of grab ass. Jack watched from the shore, smiling. Our games in the water got very hands-on. Sometimes my hands would brush against his body and I’d feel the hard bulge of muscle pushing against Danny’s skin. Even with those brief touches, I marvelled at how solid Danny was. The water would just fall perfectly down his smooth body, manoeuvring through the ridges of every muscle group. Even just watching him breathe, his abdominal muscles contracting with every breath, was a beautiful sight. At one point Danny came up behind me and wrapped his body around mine to pull me under the water. I could feel his soft junk pressed against my ass and I fought every urge to get hard, to moan at the touch, feeling his hard muscles pushing against me as he held me tight. After a while we were both getting a little tired and we still had to get back so we made our way over to the shore. As we got closer and the water was only up to our calves, my foot suddenly slipped and I stumbled. I managed to grab Danny to stop myself from falling but my ankle was throbbing, pain shooting up my leg. “You okay?” asked Danny, a little panicked, his hands steadying me. “Ye-yeah I think so,” I said, wincing. I took another step but as soon as I put weight on my foot there was more pain and I couldn’t help but wince again. Within seconds Danny had scooped me up and was carrying me to the shore where Jack was now standing. “I think it’s his foot,” said Danny to Jack, his voice full of worry. Jack grabbed a towel from one of the bags and put it down so Danny could lay me on the ground. Danny looked incredibly worried but Jack kept an air of calm. “I don’t see any blood or cuts, which foot is it?” asked Jack. “My left, it’s my ankle,” I hissed. Jack took my ankle in his hands and gently squeezed, sending pain back up my leg. I managed to hold back a sob. “Can you move it?” asked Jack calmly. “Just wriggle your foot for me.” I managed to move it but it hurt to do so. Jack sighed in relief. “It’s alright Sammy, you just sprained it, nothing broken,” he said. “Danny, pass me the first aid kit.” Danny did as he was told, almost never taking his eyes off me from worry, and Jack grabbed a roll of bandages and wrapped my ankle up. “There we go, should be good as new within a few days if you keep your weight off it,” said Jack. Danny handed me another towel so I could dry myself off. They both helped me get my shorts back on. I felt so pathetic and weak; only I would manage to sprain my ankle deep in some caves. I felt even more pathetic when Danny hoisted me up and carried me on his back on the way out. Jack thought it wouldn’t be a good idea for me to even try and take the way out of the caves with my ankle and Danny just picked me up without a word. I felt bad because Jack had to carry all our bags but they both kept the mood light. It felt nice to be carried by Danny, another show of incredible strength and endurance, he didn’t even stop once. At one point my hand brushed his tank top covered pec and it flexed on instinct. Thankfully my throbbing ankle kept anything else from throbbing. -- Hard Mountain - Chapter Four: It had been a couple of days since my epic fail at the caves and my ankle was definitely feeling better. When we got back, Danny played nurse and brought food to my room and even helped me into the shower in the morning. After the first day, I could get around pretty much by myself but Jack insisted I stay in bed. They even unhooked the big TV in the lounge and brought it up for a movie marathon. After three days I could walk pretty much fine and took my bandages off, joining them for breakfast. “Feeling better?” asked Jack, putting a big plate of meat and egg whites in front of me before I’d even sat down. “Loads,” I said. “Sorry for being a cripple.” “Nonsense, these things happen,” said Jack. “Danny used to get all sorts of injuries, always tripping over something.” “He still does,” I chuckled. “On our first day of college, we’d just picked up breakfast from the food hall and Danny managed to trip over nothing. His tray went flying, the food went everywhere and it was hilarious. I don’t think Vanessa Carmichael has ever liked you since you got milk and cereal all in her hair.” Jack let out a roaring laugh and Danny playfully pouted. I was definitely getting more comfortable with Danny and Jack, plus I hadn’t heard any more middle of the night noises from them. “So boys, I need to head into to town today to pick up a few things,” said Jack. “I’m all out of beer because some thirsty asshole has drunk most of it.” Danny pretended to look innocent. Over the last few days, I found that Danny could knock back more than a few beers and not even feel it. Even I was drinking more, though not too many. “Anyway, anything you guys want while I’m gone?” We both shook our heads and Jack went up to go shower his workout sweat off before he left, so Danny and I cleaned up. “You think you can manage a walk today?” Danny asked as I was putting dishes away. “Yeah,” I said enthusiastically. “Great, we won’t do anything too strenuous,” said Danny. “There’s a great little place nearby in the forest and it’s all flat ground.” We finished up, packed a little lunch, Danny showered and changed before went out. Danny led us to a small clearing with plenty of shade only half hours walk away and we sat down on the ground close to each other. “Are you having a good time here?” asked Danny. I nodded. “It’s been really nice, and your dad is great. He’s really cool.” Danny smiled happily. “I’ve never invited anyone up here before. I’m glad I get to share it with you. And I really hope we can get a good apartment off-campus next year.” “Me too,” I said. “You’re pretty easy to live with. Though it’ll be weird when we graduate. My sister said it took her a while to get used to things once she went onto her masters and her old roommates had left, she’d gotten so used to living with them.” “Yeah, I can imagine,” said Danny, a little quieter than usual. He was silent for a few seconds, pulling at the grass before he spoke again. “So what do you think you’ll do when you graduate?” “I dunno,” I replied. “I’ve not really thought about it. You?” “Well, I’ll probably take my LSAT and go to Law school,” said Danny, sighing. My eyebrow rose. “But isn’t that what you want to do?” “I do, but…” Danny paused. “I’ve always wanted to be a lawyer. But… I know this sounds so stupid but I when I finish undergrad, I kinda wanna go to Europe.” “Europe?” I asked, smiling bemused. “Why’s that stupid?” “It’s not, I guess,” replied Danny. “I just… I’ve been in education almost my whole life and I’d like a break, you know? Take a year off and go to all the capitals in Europe, see something different and new.” “Have you talked to your Dad about it?” I asked. Danny shook his head. “I know I should but I don’t want him to say no. I think he’ll just say I should go to law school first, but if I do then I’ll have to go straight into a law firm and start working and then I’ll never be able to go until I’m older and have a ton more responsibilities. I’d never be able to really enjoy myself that way.” I put my hand on his knee comfortingly. “Plus… I do want to be a lawyer but I also want to…” said Danny, before stopping. It was weird seeing Danny so unsure of himself. Despite his odd clumsiness, Danny practically exuberated confidence. It was a sight to see such a big guy, who’d normally held himself like a pillar of strength, picking at grass and wildflowers in frustration. “Want to…?” I encouraged. “Come on Danny, I’m not gonna judge you. What do you want to do?” Danny sighed and looked up at me, looking a little embarrassed. “I wanna… I wanna be like one of those pro bodybuilders,” said Danny, blushing. “You mean like those guys who go on stage and flex their muscles?” I asked, feigning any knowledge of bodybuilding, though my cock was growing hard at the thought of Danny in skimpy posers. “Yeah, I wanna do that,” he said, hanging his head. “You think it’s stupid right?” “Absolutely not!” I exclaimed. “I think that would be awesome!” “Really?” asked Danny with a small smile. “Yeah, I mean, look at you!” I said. “How many nineteen year olds are as big as you are? You could probably start doing it now, you’re pretty big as it is and I’m sure there’s some local competitions by campus.” “But Dad… he said…” said Danny. “In the past he said those things were stupid. I know he’s a big guy and when I was growing up, I asked why he didn’t do it as he just kept getting bigger and bigger and he said that it wasn’t a real job, that he didn’t need to prove himself that way.” “But I bet he’d be happy for you if you wanted to do it,” I said. “I’ve only known your Dad a few days but I can tell he just wants you to be happy. You won’t know that unless you talk to him.” Danny nodded. “Thanks Sam, I’m so glad you understand. I’ve never told anyone that stuff before. It… it feels so good to get it off my chest, you know? You’re the best friend I’ve ever had.” Before I knew what was happening, Danny had pulled me into a tight hug. His hard muscles pushed into my body and warmth emanating from under his skin that felt so good to be enveloped in. He smelled so good and I wanted to kiss him so badly. But I couldn’t, because if I was wrong then I knew I would lose him. We headed back to the house later in the afternoon. Jack hadn’t come back yet so we hung out in my room. We took the lounge TV from my room back downstairs and then spent an hour talking about Danny’s trip to Europe. I’d been to France and Italy so I told some anecdotes from my vacations there and Danny hung on every word. “Maybe if you time it right, and you do well at some comps here, you could enter some European competitions,” I said. “Really build up your profile overseas.” “Sounds like a good idea,” said Danny, smiling excitedly. “And you would come with me, right?” I paused at Danny’s question. My family didn’t have that kind of money to pay for me to live abroad for a year. What savings they had went on paying for college tuition and living expenses for both my sister and me so we wouldn’t be in debt when we graduated. “I don’t know,” I said honestly. “We’ll see.” “If it’s the money you’re worried about, don’t be,” said Danny. “I have a trust fund I get access to when I’m twenty-one. It should cover us both.” “You don’t have to do that!” I protested. “But I want to,” said Danny, smiling. “I want you come with me. It would be boring if I was by myself and you’re my best friend, so we’d have a ton of fun. Whaddya say? Come and keep this idiot company?” I laughed, shaking my head. “Fine, fine,” I said. “But you’re not an idiot, Danny. You’re a decent, intelligent guy. A little clumsy sometimes but no one’s perfect.” “I’m really glad we’re friends, Sam,” said Danny. “You just… get me. You don’t think I’m weird and it’s been so easy to be open with you, which is something. I’ve never met anyone I could be myself around without feeling awkward, I find it hard to connect with people and all through school I closed myself off and pushed people away. Living with you has helped me open up more and I’m really grateful for that, Sam.” “To be honest, when we first met I thought you were a meathead,” I said, which made Danny laugh. “But I guess the old saying is right, never judge a book by its cover. I’ve never clicked with someone so quickly before either.” Danny smiled his goofy smile and we got talking about bodybuilding. I asked him a bunch of questions, pretending I knew nothing about it so I could hear Danny’s thoughts on the subject. He liked a lot of the bodybuilders I did and the way he described them made my cock throb. “Okay, so I need an unbiased opinion,” said Danny, getting off the bed. “I’ve been practising a routine when you’ve been at your book club thing.” “Literary discussion group,” I corrected him. “How many times do I have to tell you?” “Yeah, that thing,” chuckled Danny. “So like I said, I’ve been practising a routine and I just want an honest opinion. Do you mind?” I tried not to turn bright red but I had no idea if I succeeded. “Sure, show me what you got,” I said, nervously. Danny pulled off his t-shirt and pushed his shorts down his legs until he stood in his boxer briefs. I didn’t know where to look, especially trying to avoid his bulging crotch, but I had to keep my eyes on him. He pulled the bottoms of his underwear up and tucked them into the waistband so he could show as much skin as possible. I could feel myself getting warmer and I put my hands on my lap to hide any signs of tenting. Danny began his routine, sucking his breath is and flexing each individual muscle group as hard as he could to make them stand out to the max. I gulped, swallowing down saliva, watching him flex. I wanted to touch him. I wanted to run over and start groping his big, flexed muscles and run my tongue over them. My fantasies were coming true, being in the unfettered presence of real, near-naked big muscles. But it was like visiting the Louvre, you could stand close to beautiful pieces of art but you just couldn’t touch it. Danny finished his routine with a most muscular and I clapped. I didn’t even realise I was doing it but he enjoyed it, finishing the pose and bowing. “So?” said Danny, out of breath and sweaty. “What d’you think?” “Wow,” I said, taken aback. “You looked great!” “Anything I could do better?” asked Danny. I ran over the routine in my mind and bit my lip. It made me look like I was thinking, but I was trying to stop myself from moaning. “If anything, you looked good; certainly showed everything off,” I said, clearing my throat. “But it’s a little all over the place. Don’t get me wrong, it was good but maybe just have a little more… natural progression. Like… your upper body is probably your best area, it had the best definition. So maybe start from the bottom and work your way up. That way you’re drawing the eyes up. Danny nodded in understanding. “I’m gonna work harder on my legs, really get them standing out,” he said. “They look amazing already,” I said, blushing. “Thanks, Sam,” said Danny, sitting on the bed and putting a hand on my shoulder. “It’s really helpful to know these things, and I’ll keep working hard until you think it’s perfect.” “Glad I could help,” I said, glowing red by that point. “I think you’re gonna do really well.” “I know I will, because you’ll be there with me,” he said. “Every step of the way. I want you there cheering me on.” I nodded. “Absolutely!” -- Chapter Five: Jack takes Sam to the stream and his junk definitely doesn't shrink...

Here's a link to Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5612-fantasy-supplement/ Fantasy Supplement - Part 2 Over the last few minutes, Jake clicked and typed sporadically, mostly for show I figure, since I'm certain that shady website of his wouldn't have any answers laid out just for this situation. He'd pause his aimless searching for a moment whenever I gave off a moan as my body swelled larger. My shoulders had been starting to press into the ceiling, so I need to transition down to a kneeling position without wrecking the place. As I slowly crouch, I know not “wrecking the place” will gradually become impossible if I can't get myself under control. But my cock is so hard as it gets rubbed between my massive thighs until I finally thud onto my knees. Another pulse of size makes me shudder, so I take a deep breath and call over to Jake, perhaps a bit impatiently. “You can stop screwing around over there – I know you don't know what you're looking for!” Jake types for only another second or two with his back to me. He sighs and spins around in his chair, his face gives a fleeting startled expression as he hadn't been watching me grow even larger. He gets up and walks over to me, brushing against one of my bent legs. His hand caresses the huge quad next to him until he can bring himself to tilt his neck back and look me in the eye. “Zach, I'm sorry. I should've looked into this more before we jumped in.” I just grunt and twist my face in thought. I'm not really that mad at him. “It's okay, it's okay. I'm just freaked out! I just didn't think it would... rrnnnnGGGH! ...do this much.” Shit – that last throb was probably another foot taller. I'm running out of time. “Well, still. I talked you into it. But I mean... I'm not totally sorry we did this. I mean, look at you! You're huge, and so damn hot!” My cock twitches and bloats another couple inches, bringing its grand total to around sixteen now. “Not helping!” I yell, but with a nervous laugh. The whole situation is so bizarre that it is almost funny. And I am liking getting so fucking big. But I could enjoy it more if I weren't worried about destroying Jake's home! There's just no way I could've gotten out a door or anything by the time we figured out what was happening. And we've stalled too much to really minimize the damage. “Ha, sorry... sorry.” Jake grins briefly and then rubs at his forehead in thought. “Okay...what to do with you.” I moan and quiver, and my biceps balloon thicker, my back spreads outward. “God, this does feel so good. But I'm going to obliterate your home!” Jake thinks and thinks before snapping his fingers. “Alright, I think I know what we should do. But it'll involve us getting you as big as we can!” A smile spreads back across his handsome, and now once again, confident face. I can only look at him in utter confusion. “Why in the hell would we want to do that? Well... I mean, I know why we'd want to do that... but I mean, why in this case?” “Well, you're not getting out of here without doing some sort of damage – so you're going to help me recover from it,” he reasons. “How so?” I unconsciously rub at my rock-solid dick, making it slap into my wall of bulging abs. I quick shake my head and remove my hand from the bobbing cock as that's only accelerating my growth. My head brushes into the ceiling again, and I lean over further. “Insurance. There's supposed to be a storm overnight. Let's break you out of the house – and then we just need you big enough to bring down some trees onto the house to make it look like they did all the damage,” he says with a shrug. “Really? You're okay with us totally wrecking your place?” “Eh,” he mutters, “the place is too small, anyway. And I haven't been living here long. I'm not attached to it.” He gives me a reassuring gleaming-white smile. “With your help, I'll get to buy a better place! See? You're doing me a favor!” I hesitate for a moment. This is the most bizarre case of insurance fraud I've ever heard of. I can't think of another plan, though. And he's got a point – as long as we make it look convincing, how can somebody argue an act of nature? Even without a storm, how the hell would they explain the big trees out there getting toppled over without any sign of machinery? The plan is amusing me more as I mull it over. “Alright. We'll do this. But you need to take me up on letting you stay at my place until you get a new place to live.” I smile at the bonus, and am already fantasizing at the possibilities of having him in my home for a couple weeks. Getting to see him wandering around in his underwear would be a nice way to start my mornings.... I hold my large hand out toward him. “Deal?” He laughs at the size of the hand presented to him. He takes as much of it as he can in a handshake and echoes, “Deal. Now...” he sidles himself up to my package between my knelt legs, my cock about the length of his torso, “let's get you growing.” The moment he touches my heavy cock, it twitches violently, gobs of pre leaking down over his hand. He rubs the mess up and down the expansive surface of my dick and slicks it up, making me pant quick gasps of breath. I can feel my body getting warmer, especially now that I'm not trying my best to hold everything back. My chest rolls out thicker with more dense muscle. My hard nipples are pushed into pointing further downward as my massive pecs grow rounder. The room has become hot from all the body heat – inevitable with such a large person in a small enclosure! I run my hand over my thick chest and grunt in satisfaction, spreading my sweat over the rock-hard mounds. Jake grasps my cock with both of his hands, rubbing firmly, shifting the skin up and down. I'm sure he knows he's driving me wild with the slightest of efforts. Though that's not difficult given this drug is making me the horniest person in the world. But I'm not complaining! Jake's strong hands continue to encourage my body to pulse and expand. My wide back nudges into the ceiling now as I fully bend over in my knelt position. I keep my arms spread out due to my flaring lats that continue to demand more space. Of course, my triceps and biceps have been bloating into boulders all the while, and I inadvertently bash my left arm into the wall. “Oof! Heh, running a little low on room here.” My dick extends another three or four inches in Jake's grasp, swelling thicker, veins getting fatter. I can tell he's having difficulty wrestling with the beast with just his hands. He steps back, and reaches down to grasp the bottom of his cum-soaked t-shirt. My attention is locked. I watch him lift the fabric up over his head, revealing his beautiful torso. My mouth has been hanging open, so my throat is dry, and a breath gets caught in my throat. His strong core, with its six-pack, though not perfectly chiseled, it's deliciously thick. And right above are those well-developed pecs of his, which are always obvious through his clothes, but so much better in clear, naked view. The heavy slabs give away his favoritism toward them. A light coat of hair covering them, patterned with their voluminous shape. Even his biceps bunch up with every hint of movement. Again, neither of us were of bodybuilder stature, but Jake has carved out his body into an awe-inspiring form...at least in my eyes. But I may be biased. “It looks like it'll take more of me to tackle that cock of yours.” I stare, gasping in anticipation as he approaches my dick once again, and kneels in front of it, hugging it to him. His firm arms and sexy torso encompass its girth. My cock jolts with pleasure and swells larger, the head poking into my chest since I'm leaning over so much. I pant, feeling Jake's erection through his shorts pressed into my bloated sac. “Oh god... ohhhhh g-,” my words are cut off as I clench my teeth, only able to make grunts and growls. The warmth inside me is just about blowtorch level. “Rrrrnnnggh!” My whole musculature quivers, and bulks larger with each throb. The ceiling in the den is showing wear, cracks snaking out from where my broadening back is making contact. Jake rubs himself against my massive manhood, his whole front getting coated in streams of pre. My body throbs harder, and I get bigger, and bigger! The ceiling buckles and chunks start to fall in. I'm hunched over Jake, so hopefully nothing hits him. Even as my cock balloons with the rest of me, Jakes feels like he's hanging on. I'm too light-headed with euphoria and growth to be able to keep tabs on him! I bellow out moans as I go out of my mind. Another kind of wetness is running around my member. Mmmmmf... that bastard is licking my cock. The ceiling caves in as my enormous back breaches it entirely. Pieces of furniture slide as the floor under them drops out; the sofa, tables and chairs smashing onto the floor of the den below. I hear a loud groan below and worry something landed on Jake. But a few moans follow it and I'm reassured that he's fine... enjoying this as much as I am. My body bloats even bigger before I feel shuddering against my cock and hear Jake below, yelling out in ecstasy. A smile spreads across my face. I'm so huge that I just made this guy I'm so attracted to cum in his shorts by just dry-humping my dick! Now that's an ego-booster. My smile slides into a smirk as I figure this is a good time for a show. I reach down carefully to grab at the base of my cock once I feel Jake move away after finishing his orgasmic fits. “Let me show you how a big man blasts!” I pound away powerfully at the enormous meat with my clenched hand. Unsurprisingly, with all the sensations I've been undergoing, I can feel my climax approaching in no time. This time, the orgasm rushing up my length doesn't shock me as much – I'm more prepared. But I still roar out a mish-mash of curses and virtually go blind with pleasure. I'm pretty sure this one is hitting harder than the first! “Ah fuck! Motherf – rrrraaaaGGHH!!” Ropes of cum explode from my dick, making impact immediately with my massive chest that hovers above in my bent-over position. Each burst of seed splashing over my pecs and dripping down for a long descent until hitting the den floor. It's so hard to tell with how much the orgasm rocks my body, but I'm pretty sure I'm still swelling a bit larger as I continue to ejaculate hard against my chest. Blast... after blast... taking a long time until they finally ebb. My cock softening a little and now dribbling a stream of whatever's left. I slowly adjust myself until I rest onto my ass, in a more comfortable seated position. I look down between my bulging legs, my feet pressed into the walls across from my corner, and there's Jake sitting on the floor, completely awash with cum. I'm still working on catching my breath and wheeze out between gasps, “Are you okay down there?” Jake looks up at me, pretty roughed-up from everything that just went down. But he still flashes me a smile, even though he is panting hard after all the commotion. “Holy fuck, Zach.” he laughs and leans back onto his hands, almost sliding in a puddle of spunk, but he still looks too exhausted to stand up. I'm glad he didn't get hurt – I became a veritable wrecking ball. I bounce each of my monstrous pectorals and jostle my huge package with my hand, hefting it up to show its weight. “You like all this?” I give him a cocky grin. “Just a little bit.” He slowly gets up and runs his hand along the contours of my swollen left thigh, matting the body hair as he smears my cum along it. “Dear god, man.” He looks around his house, which he can pretty much see the whole inside of now with the main floor taken out. “Wonder how big you are...” I shrug. “Well...,” I try to see where my head is reaching, “I'm taking up a floor and a half sitting. Probably going to bust out when I stand up, so... heh, I think more than twenty feet.” “Damn,” Jake says in astonishment. “You're going to have to get in on this next time,” I tell him as I give my arm a flex for fun. I hadn't really done that yet during this spurt and I am more than pleased, watching the muscle well up into a giant, granite ball. “Mm, heh... seeing that just makes me want more!” “I want to see more, too,” Jake says enthusiastically, “and I want to feel what it's like!” He pats my legs and points up, “But we need to get you up and out of here for now and finish our plan here. Then, we need to get you back down to normal. If you get too much bigger, people will be able to see you breach the top of the trees!” I roll my head side to side, “Yeah, you're right. We'll need to come up with a better location next time.” He smirks mischievously, “Some big abandoned building. Somewhere with plenty of growing room!” “Can't wait for that!” I agree. “Oh, hey! Find my keys quick before I really make this place a mess. They were on the desk.” Jake walks over to the desk, it having a leg taken out, so everything on it had slid onto the floor. He crouches down and finds the keys, and just as importantly, the bottle of pills. “Can't forget these!” “Okay, here, let me get you out now.” I carefully lift him. He unintentionally yelps a whoa as I hold him up to the front door. He reaches out awkwardly and jostles the knob until he swings the door open. I help nudge him out and he disappears from my sight. “Alright, up and out!” I flatten my feet on the floor and excitedly, but slowly, stand up, more than ready to observe my full height! As my legs extend, my head bumps into the ceiling and I grunt. I lift my bloated arms and push at the ceiling. It gives way with fairly little effort and tumbles inward in pieces. I rise up until the bottom of my chest is level with the broken roof. I keep looking back and forth between my enormous form and the flimsy house. I bounce my monstrous chest with authority and lick at the side of my mouth. “Mmm... oh hell yeah.” I shake my head – what was I doing? Oh right.... Luckily, the house is built next to a steep hill, so I'm able to place my hands on it and heft myself up and out the way one climbs up out of a swimming pool. I'm trying to not completely obliterate the house. Maybe that'll help our half-baked scheme a little. I knock a couple smaller trees over just climbing out, but I don't do too much damage. Once I've climbed clear of the house, I rest on my haunches until I spot Jake. He calls out from the driveway. “Over here, Hercules!” he shouts through his cupped hands. I laugh and stand back up. “You don't have to shout too loud, ha ha.” I grin. “But if you don't grow with me the next time, we'll have to find you a bullhorn.” “Duly noted!” he yells, unassisted by his hands this time. “I guess you should push in a bunch of those trees there!” He points. “They'll fall closest to damage you did!” I brace myself against part of the hill and give each tree a powerful shove. They resist some, but I uproot them without too much effort. One tree after another crashes down into Jake's now ramshackled home. I brush my hands off each other. “Well... I guess that's that.” I playfully flex my arm again for Jake's amusement. I can see him applauding. I take a few steps into the woods and sit down with a thud. Jake comes running up the hill. “Alright – that's the best we can do,” Jake says as he sits down on the ground near me. I nod and peek down the hill at the mess of a house. I grin awkwardly down at him. “We'll be better prepared next time.” Jake laughs. “Yeah, we will.” He looks himself over and shakes his head. “God, I can't even go into town for anything for us. I'd be a sight, all covered in cum.” I kiddingly grimace. “You probably smell pretty funky, too.” He rolls his eyes and smiles for a moment before staring off in thought. “Well, guess nothing to do now but wait for you to shrink down.” “Yep. I'd say it's best you don't talk about how big I am, or touch me...hell, maybe stop even looking at me.” I chuckle, but don't continue with the joke as even that mild of a suggestion made my cock twitch. “It does feel like I'm cooling down.” I bend my knees and lean forward, wrapping my arms around them. “How much longer should the pill be in my system?” Jake shoves his hand into the pocket of his shorts. He can feel all the semen beginning to dry up a little. He pulls out his phone and activates the home screen. “Heh. About another five hours.” I give a low whistle. “Wow.” “Yeah... maybe the best thing would be for you to take a nap. I can keep watch,” Jake suggests. I readily agree. As fun as this is, all this growth and orgasming is still exhausting. “Good idea... whatever will make this go quicker!” I lie down, trying to avoid nudging my dick as much as possible. I just know the damn thing wants to jump back to attention at a moment's notice. I close my eyes, feeling the heat inside my body calming down more. I think I'm even starting to shrink down again slightly. Now we'll just wait and see how long it takes to lose fifteen feet of height and thousands of pounds of muscle....

Part 1 Being a demon means a lot of things. For me, it meant no sleep and no eating, or rather, I don't need those. If you've ever been up for 2 days in a row, I'm sure you know what it's like. Now imagine being awake for 24 years. I had to do something with myself, so I worked out. Just things that used my body, like yoga or push ups. My body wasn't large, but it was perfectly chiseled. I didn't have any fat, so my muscles were insanely defined and vascular. I was 5'10 and weighed 170 pounds; I was proud of those 170 pounds. My face was classically handsome, manly with a touch of prettiness. My black hair was permanently stuck in bed-head mode, but in a cute and not messy way. My eyes were red and my skin was lightly tanned. It was obvious I was a demon, yet humans were attracted to me anyway. They're such shallow creatures. “So you'll give me 2 years of your life force if I give you 4 inches on your cock?” I sighed. To be fair, 2 year of one's life force wasn't even a big deal for a young man, since humans slowly regain it over time unless they're old. I was actually tired of growing dicks, since that's all I ever did. I only worked with men, so I should have seen it coming. No pun intended. “Yes! Please!” The desperate jock pleaded. “Drop 'em.” I ordered and the jock obeyed. I rubbed his cock for a few seconds and he instantly grew hard. I had that effect on men. I didn't have to touch them to grow them, but I wanted it to be enjoyable for me too. Even ones that were allegedly straight such as the dumb jock I was rubbing would enjoy being touched by me. He was 4.7 inches long. “You asked for 4 inches in length only. Now, see, if I were an asshole I'd only give you 4 inches in length. You'd have a sad pencil dick. But I'm a nice guy, so I'll just switch your contract to something that includes girth. I'll also round up. For the same price, of course.” “Oh shit.” He awkwardly smile. “You're right!” I worked my magic and let his cock grow in my hands. I liked the feeling and I'm sure he did too. His cock extended with each pulse, growing thicker and longer. I couldn't even wrap my hand around his shaft after a few seconds, and soon, he was the proud owner of a 9 inch long cock with a respectable girth of 7.7 inches. He looked at his cock and his eyes lit up like a kid seeing a pile of presents. He grabbed it with both hands and moaned, noticing it was more sensitive than before too. What can I say? I liked being generous to the guys who fed me. “Thanks Adrian. Really! Thanks!” He looked at me and then back at his cock. “I gotta go take care of some business now. . . Thanks again, man!” The jock ran off and left me alone in the locker room. He wouldn't tell any of his teammates about me or his enhancements. It was illegal for demons to even use their contract magic. But I was in college now, which is the time when people really notice their shortcomings. So if they had to break a law to get their shortcomings removed, they'd sure as hell do it before they start their adult lives. “It's illegal for demons to use their contract magic, you know.” A voice called out. I turned around to see it was a scrawny and tall nerd. I thought I locked the lockerroom door, but I guess I didn't lock them both. “Yeah I know. But the life force supplements are gross. Besides, I like helping guys who give me stuff.” I could fix it so he wouldn't be a problem, but I'm not that type of demon. I poked his nose to bother him instead. “I could give you stuff if you want, little nerd-boy.” “No thanks. And my name's not 'little nerd-boy' it's Rex!” “Rex? What a masculine name for such a feminine man.” I put my hand up his shirt and over his abs. I used my other hand to grope his arm. “Ah, you've been working out. Your muscles are aching from an intense workout, aren't they? I could help you get bigger.” “No way! It's illegal and demons just screw over humans anyway.” “I'm sorry you think that way. Anyway, are you sure? Contract magic calls for you to give something to me. So you'll be giving me the memory you have of you witnessing what I did to that large man. Though that's useless to you, so this transaction is basically free.” He stared at me for a few minutes. Nobody, not even disciplined demons or law abiding humans, could resist something that was essentially free. He looked down at his body and used his hands to feel the patheticness of his wiry arms and over his flat chest. He sounded defeated, but still hesitent to give in. “I've been trying really hard to do it myself. I want to. . .” “I know. I could feel it.” I smiled, admiring the determination he had. Instead of just giving in he tried to hold back. He wanted to do it himself. So I helped push him along,“You put in all the effort and your return rate is non-existent. It's because you're 6 feet tall and your genes are geared towards making you lean. You put in more effort than your average bodybuilder and you've got nothing to show for it. I want your effort to mean something. You'll still have to maintain your muscles, and you've surely earned what I would be giving to you.” “I. . .” He looked away and tried to fight it, but he gave in. They all do eventually, though most of them give in instantly. “I'll take it.” “OK. Good.” I snapped my fingers and his clothes disappeared. He was shocked and his expression just made me laugh. I rubbed my hands over his body. His chest, stomach, legs, and arms were all covered with sparce mats of blond hair. I had to admit, the scrawny guy wasn't so scrawny. His body felt immensely hard, and I couldn't help but wonder how much harder I could make his body. Rex grunted as his chest swelled, turning his flat pecs into something more respectable. When he'd wear a shirt, you'd be able to tell the man has some chest muscles. He rolled his shoulders as he felt them widen along with his lats. His traps popped up too, signifying that – yes – he does have some form of neck muscles. His quads quvered and grew thicker. His muscles only grew slightly, but a raised bump is more noticeable than a ditch. Not to mention, it looked like his skin barely stretched with his body, making his veins visible. I might have added about 15 pounds of muscle, perhaps 18. I don't know, I was lost in the new sensation. I actually never grew a man's muscles before, believe it or not. It felt amazing for both of us, I think. “There, all done.” I snapped my fingers and his clothes reappeared on his body. Rex's once properly fitting attire was now tight, showing off his newly grown muscles. “I. . . Thank you. This feels so amazing!” His voice was slightly deeper now, but still on the andrognyous side of the spectrum. Yeah, OK, I went a little overboard. I decided to boost his testosterone too. “If you want more, you're going to have to give me something.” I smirked as I swirled my finger around his chest. I reached into his pocket and took out his phone, putting my number and name on his contact list. I handed it back to him and made sure to flash him my most professional of smiles. He looked at his phone and then back at me. “Add?” “I prefer that over Adrian. It sounds cooler and it's pretty accurate. I like to add things on to men.” I laughed and he let out a few chuckles too. I was smitten with that nerd and I didn't even know why. He's cute, sure, but he's not the kind of guy I would get hard over. “What if I call you for something other than business?” Rex was trying to be cute, but I knew better. It's always business with humans. They just want things. I cocked my eyebrow, “Well, find out by giving it a try sometime."

“What’s up with the shirt, Mouse?” “What do you mean, Kenny?” The sleazy snake had sat down beside Michael in the cafeteria. Clearly the guy hadn’t seen anyone else to sit with, because he rarely chose to share a table in this way. Michael was glad for the company, but he kind of wished it wasn’t this particular person. Michael continued eating as he talked, though, since he was famished. He had woken up with the appetite of a bull and now his tray was covered in food. It was much more than he usually ate, but it didn’t matter, the guy was starved. “It looks like you bought it in the children’s department. Well, since you’re Mouse, I guess that would have been the baby department.” Kenny laughed at his own joke, but Michael chose to ignore it. He looked down at his t-shirt – remembering that it had seemed a little tight when he put it on earlier. It was one of his favorites, but now it seemed to be a size or two too small. Michael raised his arms, with utensils still in his hands, and noticed that the bottom of his shirt came up to expose much of his stomach. That didn’t happen before. “Damn, it must have shrunk in the wash. And this is one of my favorite shirts.” “You can always use it as a cum rag when you beat your little weenie off, Mouse.” “You’re disgusting, Kenny.” “Aw, I’m just playing with you, Mouse. Can’t you take a joke? It’s just that the shirt is way too small. Shit, man, you’re really putting away the food this morning. Trying to feed a hangover?” “Nope, I didn’t drink a thing last night. I’m just hungry as hell this morning.” “That’s enough food for three guys, dude. Remember the freshman fifteen – you don’t want to be a fat little Mouse, do you?” “When did you become my mother, Kenny?” “I guess since I started fucking your dad!” “Again, not cool and very disgusting. You can do better, Kenny.” “Good morning, Michael. Kenny.” “What’s up TC?” Tommy Cole slid into a chair across from the two guys. He made a face as soon as Kenny used the nickname created by Matt. He contemplated correcting the pledge, but decided it wasn’t worth the effort. He immediately turned his attention to Michael, who looked up and smiled. “Hey Tommy.” “Dudes, it’s been great chatting with you, but there goes Michelle Thomas. She doesn’t know it yet, but she wants me really bad. I’m going to leave you two to go convince her to have my babies. Later, fellas. Kenny’s advice for the day – remember to always use protection.” But men watched Kenny walk away and there was an unspoken mutual satisfaction that the dude was gone. It was partly because of the way he acted, but it was also because of a desire – on the part of both guys remaining – to be alone. There were some things to talk about. “Is he always so colorful?” “If by colorful you mean disgusting, then yeah . . . yeah, he’s always like that.” “Sad. How are you feeling, Michael?” “Well this morning I’m hungry as shit, to tell you the truth.” “That’s a good sign. It means the power bar is still working. Any other differences to note?” “Well . . . um . . . I can’t seem to stop . . . uh . . . jerking off. I’ve pounded out three hefty loads this morning and my cock still hasn’t deflated. Does that power bar of yours have Viagra in it?” “No . . . don’t worry, it’s all natural. Three times this morning? That’s pretty impressive.” “That’s on top of the three times before I went to bed last night! Are you sure this is normal, Tommy? I’m so horny a simple breeze makes me stiff.” “Yeah, it’s all part of getting used to the stuff you’re taking. Your body should calm down in a couple of days. Meanwhile, enjoy it. Beat off as much as you want. It will actually help. Anything else feel different?” “I don’t know. What else should I be feeling? I mean, I wasn’t sore at all – just like you predicted. I kind of worked out with the barbells you gave me for about a total of twelve hours. I just couldn’t get enough.” “Whoa! Don’t overdo it, man. We don’t want you to wear yourself out.” “No, it was just the opposite, Tommy. It got me even more juiced up! I swear! I actually think I lifted in my sleep, too.” “Well, did you notice any tightness, Michael?” “Nope, like I said, I wasn’t stiff or sore at all.” “Um . . . no, I meant did you notice that your clothes are a little tight?” “Yeah, but that’s because my shirt must have shrunk while I was . . . oh shit! You mean to tell me my shirt is tight because I grew? Overnight?” Tommy merely smiled. He had already noticed how small Michael’s shirt now looked. He had merely been waiting for the smaller guy to put two and two together and figure it out himself. Tommy was definitely surprised at how much Michael had grown. He had not planned on the guy reacting so positively to the formula. Tommy’s heart started to beat faster and his cock twitched a little as he thought about Michael’s potential. He knew, however, to not get too excited. He had been in this position before and had his heart broken. He wasn’t going to let his inner desires or his hopeful dreams set him up for failure again. He’d protect himself at all costs. It was difficult to do, however, when he looked at how tight Michael’s shirt was after just one dose of the formula and one light day of working out. “It would seem, Michael, that your body responds very well to the power bar.” “Oh hell, you got to give me another one. I’ll eat it right now!” “Hold on, tiger. Let’s not get carried away. We have to give your body some time to adjust to the changes. Going too fast could hurt you. Meanwhile, that growing body of yours is going to need a lot of nutrients. You’re going to be eating all the time. It’s okay, your new body can handle it and it will help you grow.” “Am I going to get really big, Tommy?” “I believe so.” “Will I grow taller?” “I’m not sure, Michael.” “It’s okay if I don’t. I always wanted to be this muscled-up fireplug, you know? A little guy as strong as shit and bulging out everywhere with hardness. It kind of freaks people out to see huge short guys!” “I believe you’re going to get your wish.” “Why are you doing all of this, Tommy?” “Every time I hear someone call you Mouse I get angry. I just thought you’d like to make them call you Mighty Mouse one day. And because I know it will piss Matt off.” “There’s some bad blood between you two, huh? He must have really hurt you.” “He did, Michael.” “I can’t see why anyone would ever choose to hurt you, Tommy.” The morning light was shining into the almost empty cafeteria and after his last comment, something unexpected caught Michael’s eyes. Tommy was wearing a short-sleeved blue button down and when he went to interlock his fingers and rest his elbows on the table his biceps bulged bigger than Michael remembered – actually bigger than Michael had ever seen. The dude had some chiseled rock-hard guns underneath the material. Michael tried to think if he had ever seen Tommy in anything but long sleeves. He couldn’t believe he hadn’t noticed how huge the guy’s arms were before. He tried hard to recall what they had looked like when the two of them worked out, but he couldn’t. “Fuck, dude! You’re arms are massive. How did I miss that before?” “What do you mean, Michael?” “What do I mean? Just look at those huge mounds of hard beef. Shit, you’re probably bigger than Matt. How could I have not noticed until now?” “Uh . . . I think it’s just the way the light is hitting me right now. I’m not big at all. That’s funny, though . . . that you would think I was . . . you know . . . bigger than Matt – as if.” Tommy immediately dropped his arms so they were hidden by his sleeves and the edge of the table. Michael agreed - it must have been the way the light was hitting the guy’s arms, because he would have surely noticed those huge guns before. There was, however, a stirring at Michael’s crotch that was different – much different – than the jolts of pleasure caused by Matt’s muscles. Seeing Tommy’s arms appearing to be monstrous touched Michael in a much deeper way than just lust. He was definitely turned on by the idea that a guy as nice as his fraternity big brother might be huge. Tommy was kind and considerate, where Matt was just demanding and rude, most of the time. Thinking about Tommy being a big muscular dude made Michael’s crotch start to tighten and his face flushed red. He immediately forced those thoughts out of his head. Why in the hell was he thinking of Tommy that way. The guy was his big brother. He commanded his mind to wander back over to the idea of his own arms growing huge. That thought was still so foreign to him that he decided to daydream a little about Matt’s big wrestler arms holding him, squeezing him, and making it hard to breathe. “Earth to Michael.” “Oh . . . sorry about that.” “You were thinking about Matt, weren’t you?” “Um . . . yeah . . . yeah, I was. Sorry.” “Don’t be. I remember what it was like.” “It’s just that the power bar you gave me makes me so horny.” “Oh oh, I think it’s time for someone to go back to their dorm and take care of something. I’ll catch you later, Michael. Remember, we will meet again at 6am on Thursday. Our second training session will be a little more intense because you’re going to feel stronger and you’re going to be bigger than last time. I’m going to also bring you some larger shirts. We’re going to have to hide the improvements. People are going to start to wonder what’s going on. Have a good day.” “You too, Tommy. And . . . thanks . . . a lot.” “It’s really my pleasure, dude.” And then Tommy was gone. There was a strange feeling inside of Michael. He couldn’t explain it. There was so much going on all at one time – this newfound feeling of power, a deeper and wilder need to submit to Matt, and a germinating desire for Tommy Cole . . . a guy that Michael still found un-sexy as all-get-out! What was going on? Only the need to shovel more food into his mouth took Michael away from these thoughts – that, and the need to get back to his dorm room to beat off. As it was, he wouldn’t be able to get up from the table for a while because of his raging hard-on. The thought of taking another power bar – of working out with heavier weights – and needing larger shirts was almost too much for the guy. He had to sit still for a few minutes so he wouldn’t explode. Thoughts of Matt’s body and Tommy’s face kept fighting for top place in his mind.

Hey guys, here is chapter two of Hard Mountain. Not gonna lie, this story is a slow burner and not much happens but only Monday 'til the next part. So please enjoy, comment, send me cake... and stuff... Chapter One Hard Mountain - Chapter Two: By the time Danny and I had spent a couple of hours hiking around the forest, the sun was starting to set and the smells of cooking meat filled the air. Jack had set up a barbeque on the back porch with an array of meats grilling nicely. “Enjoy your walk?” asked Jack, who was now wearing a tight grey tank top with a beer in one hand and a spatula turning the food over in the other. “It was great,” I said. “It really is beautiful out here.” “We went out to the valley, got a great view of Hard Mountain,” said Danny, taking a seat on one of the benches by the fold out table. “It was breath-taking,” I said. “I’m surprised there aren’t more people out here.” “Well not a lot of people know about this place, it’s not as noteworthy as most places,” said Jack. “Though Hard Mountain does have an interesting history. Some people have said that the mountain is cursed so a lot of people avoid it these days. Though it’s said that supposedly there used to be a tribe of Native Americans who lived in the valley at the foot of the mountain. They were some of the greatest warriors, never lost a fight, but generally kept to themselves. Well, until the colonials came with guns anyway. But the stories say that when the men of the tribe came of age, they would have to climb up to the peak of the mountain with nothing but the skin of their backs to prove they were worthy, that they were strong. Many never made it but those who did would become great and powerful warriors. Pretty awesome story, my grandfather used to tell me it when I was little, though no one really knows about it or if it’s even true.” Jack began to pile cooked meat onto a plate and placed it on the table. There were chicken breasts, bacon, beefsteaks, turkey burgers… a whole lot of meat. Danny and I politely waited as Jack went into the kitchen and returned with a big bowl full of veggies and a couple of beers. He placed the bowl down and handed Danny and me a beer each. Jack noticed my hesitance, raising an eyebrow as I slowly took the bottle. “Not a drinker?” “Uh…” I mumbled, blushing. “I never had alcohol before. My family don’t really drink, except for wine at nice dinners but me and my sister were never allowed to have any.” Jack smiled sympathetically. “Well don’t worry Sammy, I won’t tell anyone. And you can trust me; I’m a lawyer. I can get you some bottled water if you’d prefer?” “No, no!” I objected, blushing even redder. I hated the name Sammy because it brought back a lot of bad memories from when I was younger. But when Jack called me that it felt kind of nice, like I was part of the family. “Beer’s fine. Thank you.” Jack took a seat next to Danny and the two burly men began piling meat and veggies on their plates, enough food on each plate to feed a family of four. I took what was left after they had raided what they could, a chicken breast and some of the veggies. I felt incredibly awkward at my meagre in comparison amount of food. I knew Danny was a big eater but this was the most I’d seen him have in one serving, even the sons of lawyers had to live on a budget at college. “So Sammy, Danny’s told me a little about you but I’d like to know more,” said Jack, taking a break from eating huge mouthfuls of meat. “Tell us a little about your family.” “Well my Stepfather’s a doctor and my Mom is a grade school teacher,” I said. “My older sister is taking her PhD, she wants to be an oncologist.” “Following in his footsteps huh?” asked Jack. “Just like Danny here, he wants to be a lawyer like me.” “She’s really nice,” said Danny. “She was there at Christmas. Sam has a really nice family, they’re really supportive of him.” I nodded. “They’ve always wanted what’s best for us and do what they can to help.” “And what about your biological father?” asked Jack. “What does he do?” I paused for a second, frowning at the mention. “He’s… not around.” Jack nodded in understanding, sipping his beer. I followed suit. It was a funny taste but it wasn’t unpleasant, some nice imported kind. “What are you studying at college? What are you hoping to major in?” asked Jack, thankfully changing subject. “Uh… English lit with a minor in creative writing,” I said. “Ah, so you wanna be a writer huh?” asked Jack. I nodded. “I’ve always liked writing as a kid so I hope one day to be published. I’ve had little things published in competitions and things but it’s always been my dream to be a published author.” ‘Not to mention the dozens of muscle growth stories I’ve posted online…’ I thought to myself. “That’s great, I hope I get to read something of yours someday,” said Jack, smiling. “Back at the house I have a pretty nice collection, I’m sure you know that Danny’s not much of a reader by now.” “Hey!” chuckled Danny, playfully punching Jack’s thick deltoid. “I read!” “Yeah, if it has pictures and cartoons in it,” retorted Jack, grinning. “They’re not pictures, it’s manga,” Danny protested. “And you can’t talk, you like it too.” We all laughed. Jack and I started discussing our favourite books and authors, he told me about some of the rare first editions he had collected and I was practically drooling, more than how I was drooling at his incredible body. The conversation then turned to some of the experiences Danny and I had had as freshmen with Jack recounting his own funny college stories, most of them on the wrong side of the law. The sun got lower and lower as the evening went on until only the moon, stars and porch light lit the table. “Well boys, it’s getting late,” said Jack. “You two go to bed, I’ll get this cleaned up. I’m thinking we hit the caves at the foot of the valley tomorrow so you should rest up.” We wished each other goodnight and I went back to my room, Danny insisting he help clear the dishes away. I got undressed once I was in private and climbed into bed, lazily playing with my cock. I felt exhausted from the walk, the warmth of food and my one beer I spent hours nursing in my belly. But I couldn’t sleep, it was still kind of warm out and everything from today was at the forefront of my mind; Jack, the forest, Jack in a tank top, the cabin, Jack talking about books, Hard Mountain, Danny, shirtless Jack. Naked Danny and Jack. This was a very different world to my own, my hosts having a very different father-son relationship to my own. My father wasn’t around and my Stepfather, as much as he loved me, was a very distant man with me. When he wasn’t working, he was playing golf or having dinner with colleagues. When I was growing up I spent more time with my Mom. She was very attentive as a mother, taking me to the library or bookstores. She even took some friends from high school and me to, as my sister would call it, a “Geek Convention”. My Mom spent the day staring at scantily clad and weirdly dressed people with no clue what was going on but she’d been very flustered when she found out she could take a photo with Brent Spiner. She’d always had a soft spot for Data. Eventually, I drifted off to sleep. But not for long… I was awoken by a loud moan, and then another. Immediately I recognised the voice belonging to Danny. He moaned again and my cock sprung up. I quietly got out of bed and put my ear to the wall. “Shh… you’ll wake him up,” I barely heard it but knew that voice belonged to Jack. “It’s okay,” whispered Danny breathily. “He –ah– he’s a heavy sleeper. T-trust me—OH FUCK!” “Cum for me boy,” said Jack in a growl. “Come on…” I sprang back from the wall as Danny let out another loud moan. ‘Are… are they?’ I thought. ‘No… they can’t be…’ I kept still for a few minutes and then I heard Danny’s door open and close quietly, followed by another. ‘What the hell?’ -- Chapter Three: The trio explore a cave and things get wet.

Synergy Sometimes you just know. It feels so deep and integral that is seems to come from the deepest part of you. You can feel it in your bones, radiating out to the skin. It is a truth that cannot be explained away. I felt this the first time I saw Ian. I was too young to know what it was at the time, but I knew he was special to me. I knew that he held in his equally small hands the key to happiness—or what I believed happiness to be at the time. Everyone loved Ian. He was handsome and athletic and social. He was friendly and kind. One night, when we were in fifth grade, I spend the night at Ian’s house. He hadn’t asked me to spend the night before, but we had become better friends. I remember walking downstairs to the basement and getting sleeping bags out, lying next to him, feeling his warmth just inches away. I don’t know why I did it, but I looked over to him in the dark. “Hey Ian…We should pretend that I am Sarah. You like Sarah, right?” “What do you mean, ‘pretend you are Sarah?’ That’s silly, Brad.” “I mean, I can lay on top of you and we can kiss. You can practice on me. You want to kiss her. You said so earlier.” “OK, but we can’t tell anyone about it.” That was the first time I knew that something was “wrong” about the way I felt. I crawled on top of Ian’s body, opened my mouth, and kissed him deeply, albeit clumsily. He was my first kiss. I wouldn’t have it any other way. I felt so attached to him. We never spoke of that moment the next day, or the day after, or the day after that. We continued to become closer and closer. He was everything to me, even at that age. I felt something deep and powerful inside my young mind and body. Ian did something for me that no one else had ever done…He made me feel beautiful and handsome. He made me feel popular. I was still the new kid but when Ian and I started hanging out, everyone accepted me. He made me feel wanted. He was amazing, even at that age. Weeks later, my parents sat us down for a family meeting. We moved around a lot when I was young. From what I had heard during closed-door phone calls, my dad was getting a job, hours away from Spokane where we lived at the time. I wasn’t sure at that moment, but when my parent’s called a family meeting, I knew it was time to move again. I was heartbroken. Not only because I now had some great friends, but because I couldn’t imagine leaving Ian. We played soccer together. We rode our bikes around the neighborhood together. We went swimming together. He was all I thought about and everything I wanted. I couldn’t bear to think about moving away from him. He was my first kiss. He was also my first heartbreak, although looking back, I don’t think that he knew it. He didn’t have the awareness that I did at that age. He didn’t know how I felt, not really. The day we moved, I remember grey skies and a light rain. The U-Haul truck waited in the driveway. Ian had promised me he would come and say goodbye but we were ready to leave and he hadn’t come to the house yet. I felt like my heart would break right there in the driveway. I would never see him again. Something inside of me cried out for him. I felt like I was leaving a part of myself behind—God, if I could only just say goodbye. The grass was still brown from a cold winter with plenty of snow. Spring’s warmth had not touched down yet and from the grey sky, it would remain that way for a while. I remember looking at the silent, sleeping, brown-matted grass and thinking that it looked like how I felt—sickly, on the brink of life, hungry for a better day, desiring of warmth, cognizant of a great change—afraid. I tried to postpone our departure. I said I had to use the restroom. I said I needed to spend a minute in my room. I wanted to walk around the backyard again—the backyard where Ian and I had spent so many hours talking and playing—and so many nights sleeping under the stars in our sleeping bags. I loved him and I couldn’t believe that I wouldn’t see him again. As my mom locked the front door to the split-entry house and we walked outside toward my waiting father and the truck full of our belongings, I saw a quick flash of shadow coming around the corner of the street. It was Ian. His legs were pumping on the peddles of his BMX bike and he was sweating and breathless—I could tell—and that was saying something. He was such a great athlete, even at that age. He must have been riding as fast as he could for the several blocks that separated our houses. I breathed a sigh of relief—and then sorrow crashed into me. Suddenly, I didn’t know if it was the best thing for him to have come. It would only make things harder. “Brad, here comes Ian! I know you wanted to say goodbye to him. I need to go talk to your dad but I’ll be in the car in a minute. We need to leave in a couple of minutes, so say goodbye. Do you want to ride with your father or do you want to come behind in the car with me?” I couldn’t even think about what my mom was saying. Did I want to ride in the truck or the car? I didn’t care. Only Ian mattered. When I saw him lay his bike down on the grass and walk quickly toward me, I could only think of him. My mom went to talk to my dad. Ian grabbed my hand and led me around to the back of the truck. “Sorry. I was grocery shopping with my mom and we were late. I tried to make her get home faster.” He was still out of breath. He wore the scent of his home. I could smell it. It smelled like Ian. I can still remember that smell—like summery detergent, fabric softener, and something spicy…like cloves and baked apples. His smell was warm and clean. Writing this down, I can still smell it years later. He leaned over to me quickly and gave me a kiss on the lips. I knew he was taking a risk…he had told me months ago that we were never supposed to talk about that night…so in that moment, I knew he felt something for me as well. I couldn’t speak. I couldn’t respond for a moment. “I’ll miss you, Ian.” A tear edged its way out of the corner of my eye and slowly fell down my cheek. “Don’t cry. I’ll always be with you. I promise.” Somehow, I knew he was telling the truth. I felt something inside of me leap out for him, but the emotion that the empty space was replaced by was loneliness and sadness. He was right in front of me, but I still felt destroyed because I understood that we were going to be apart forever. “Goodbye, Brad. We should write to each other.” His voice cracked. We were so young and innocent. Pure. We loved each other and it was that simple. We weren’t old enough to be jaded by life. We weren’t old enough to be filled with trepidation or caution because of poor decisions. We were just friends—friends who loved each other deeply. “Brad! We need to go. Its already an hour after when we wanted to leave. Come and get in the car,” I heard my mom bellow. “See you, Ian.” “Write to me when you get to your new house.” I jumped in the car and looked out the window. It was slightly fogged from the weather. It began to rain harder. The last thing I remember about that day was Ian standing on our lawn, his BMX bicycle tipped over next to him, waving as we drove away. ================================================================================== The rest of my elementary school life was a nightmare. I was thin, short, and out of shape. I had thick glasses and was “smart” so the cool kids didn’t want to really get to know me. I thought of Ian often when no one would play with me. Eventually, the most popular kid on our sixth-grade class befriended me. He was tall and blonde. His father was a doctor and they lived in a beautiful house on the crest of a hill overlooking the town. I was glad he became my friend. Everyone seemed to like me after he started talking to me. I didn’t feel the same way about him as I did about Ian, but he was nice and I made some friends because of him. Ian and I wrote to each other a few times. Eventually, we stopped. I don’t know who sent the last letter, or who didn’t respond, but I do remember feeling some blunted and distant sorrow about that loss. But one thing I knew—that beautiful handsome boy would ALWAYS be my first kiss. And I would ALWAYS be his. That gave me some satisfaction. ================================================================================== Junior high started the next year. It was a huge transition. The elementary schools combined and so there were hundreds of new kids. Social life was turned on its head. I went to sit with my friends from elementary school at lunch. The popular kids had somehow found each other automatically. The cool kids I had become friends with in my last year of elementary school had gravitated toward a group of other good-looking kids. I approached John, the coolest guy in my class last year who had befriended me. I had never seen the girl sitting next to him, nor can I remember what she looked like or who she was. Sometimes it is easiest to block things out that are painful. “Hey John. Is this where we are sitting?” I asked when I walked up to the long cafeteria table. John didn’t look at me, not really. He just kept talking to the people around him. The little shrew-faced girl sitting next to him looked up at me standing next to them as they were seated. With a smug look she gave me a once over, looking at my unremarkable face, my thick glasses, beginnings of acne, and unremarkable body. I was short, even for that age. I wasn’t dressed like most of the cool kids. My parents didn’t have much money although we never lacked anything we really needed. We just couldn’t afford the name brands and current styles that the cool kids could. After inspecting me carefully, the girl looked me straight in the eye and proclaimed me unworthy. “This table is for the popular kids. Go somewhere else.” In that instant, something inside of me changed, and not for the better. I felt alone. I felt like I had lost something of great value – I had lost my friends from last year. From that moment on, when the lunch bell rang, I either sat in the hallway waiting for the lunch period to be over and not eating anything, or if I was especially hungry that day, I would take my brown bag lunch, walk into the boys’ restroom, close the door to a stall, sit on a lidded toilet, and eat my lunch there. It was disgusting, I know, but I didn’t feel like I belonged anywhere. I knew everyone and they knew me, but I didn’t belong to any group or have any real friends. It was terrible. My parents didn’t know of my isolation. No one really knew. I faked it well. But, it was destroying my self-confidence and self worth. One morning, I woke up and felt sore from head to toe. It wasn’t the soreness that comes from a solid run or a little overexertion. It was the kind of soreness that made me feel like my body was growing into the mattress. I could barely move. I had never felt like that before. It was painful but it also felt supremely…good. It was a foreign feeling. I only wanted to lay in bed. I wracked my mind trying to think about what could have made me feel that way. I didn’t play sports and I hadn’t had gym class the day before. Every muscle in my body felt like it had been put through some sort of top-level military exercise. I couldn’t explain it, so I didn’t try. When I got to school, I moved slowly through the hall. Picking up my legs was a struggle. God, so much pain was wracking my body. The thought of sitting in a chair for first period was the only thing that kept me going. I shuffled through the hall. I heard some laughter, most likely because there was wincing on my face. I tried to blend in to the surroundings. It is how I learned to survive; however, the dull pain radiating from my muscles forced a certain scowl to be permanently etched onto my face. Fuck. I was almost to my first course of the day. I turned around the corner in the wide hallway hugging the wall and leaning a bit on it for support. Just then, John, my previous friend from elementary school ran into me, head-on. “Sorry, Brad.” He looked at me with some degree of pity. I think he knew he had been an ass hole and was feeling sorry about the social pariah that I had become. He was partially responsible for that and I know he knew it to some degree. At that moment though, all I could think about was the sharp pain that I felt as his body collided with mine. The rest of junior high was spent cowering away from people. The days of soreness came and went for years. I couldn’t really explain them, nor could I escape them. I would often feel the same way a day or two after my gym class, but that was only once a week and my bouts of full-body soreness occurred much more frequently than that. One thing that I did excel at was music. I joined the high school jazz band when I moved up to 10th grade. I was good. I played the piano and could make the most jaded person feel alive when I sat down at the keyboard. It was a gift. Our school was known for the music program and a lot of the cool kids were in band actually. The teacher was amazing, energetic, and fun. We traveled around the state putting on concerts for communities and other schools. It was the highlight of my high school career up to that point. When I was a senior, we were invited to perform at a Washington state high school leadership camp at Central Washington University in Ellensburg. It was scheduled on the day of my 18th birthday. CWU wasn’t too far away, but it was a reason to be gone from high school and my tormented existence there for a day so I was very excited. I woke up on the morning before we left, more sore and exhausted than I ever had been. I was in so much pain; I almost started crying when attempting to get out of bed. I didn’t want to eat as was typical when I felt this way. I just wanted to lay in bed, motionless, without apology. My parents had been becoming increasingly worried. Something that they thought was probably just growing pains had now been occurring for the better part of 6 years…and I hadn’t been growing much. I was around 5’4” and thin. Most of the latter part of that equation was because of my lack of desire to eat when I felt the soreness. It was becoming more and more frequent that I would have these bad days. The doctors didn’t know what was causing it and that was not for a lack of trying to figure it out. They did all sorts of tests. I was supposedly healthy outside if a bit of malnutrition. Anyway, Jazz Band was planning on going to this leadership conference the next day. I wasn’t going to miss it. It would be the best birthday present I could have--I enjoyed getting out and exploring other places. It reminded me that there was a life outside of the walls of my high school. I knew that if I could make it to graduation, things would be OK. I was thinking of going to CWU anyway, so I could check it out while I was there. I forced myself out of bed, showered, got dressed, and made it to school just on time- without eating of course. I knew I should really start eating more. The day went well for the most part. I ate in the bathroom stall again, which was becoming more and more common for me to do. I avoided talking to people and therefore, avoided being made fun of or pushed around. Fuck, I was short AND skinny. That is a troublesome combination for an 18-year-old band geek. I walked home alone. It was only a couple of blocks so there was not use in driving. I was in a good mood however. Tomorrow was another band trip and my birthday. I ate a few bites at dinner, crawled into bed, and wished for a quick sleep. The next morning, we left for Ellensburg. The air was clear and crisp as often happens in the late spring. This would be our last trip of the school year and the last trip of my high school career. We arrived at the university and started setting up in a huge ornate auditorium. Red velvet curtains crossed the stage with long braded golden ropes hanging from the corners. Huge soaring columns lined the sides of the auditorium and hundreds of soft seats curve out in dozens of rows facing the stage. It was a beautiful building. We got things prepared and just in time. The participants from other high schools around the state started filtering just as we completed our sound check. The concert began. I was brilliant as usual. But I didn’t consider myself to be anything special, regardless of the talent I obviously had. The concert ended and I was a bit sad. The one thing in my life that I cared about, the one thing I was good at, was almost over. I loved the applause of the audience. It was one good thing in my life. I made my way out of the auditorium after we were finished. I was helping the others pack up their instruments in the back alley behind the building. I felt a shock of surprise for some reason. I didn’t know why, but the air seemed to change somehow. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up and I got goose bumps all over my arms. “Hey. Is your name Brad?” I heard a deep powerful rumbling voice ask from a few feet behind me. It sounded like silk and thunder. I turned around and one of the most stunning men I have ever seen was staring at me with a quizzical look. He smiled and my heart exploded. He was about my age but phenomenally more muscular. He looked to be about 6’ tall, had smooth tan skin unadulterated by acne. His hair was short and with a slight curl. Damn. He was beautiful. “Ya. I’m Brad.” I didn’t know what else to say. Who the fuck was this Adonis? His tight t-shirt hugged his body and was a size too small. The fabric stretched begrudgingly over his bloated pecs, pulling tight especially across his cleavage. Two gumdrop sized nipples stuck out against a shirt that had no recourse from the power contained underneath it. The sleeves were a bit to short but that only served to accentuate the planets of delts perched above the god’s arms. Biceps dangled happily from the shoulders and were hugged on each side by a very prominent vein. His forearms looked like Popeye-come-to-life but were decorated with an intricate web of vasculature. I never thought veins to be especially attractive, but his were somehow…graceful. I couldn’t take my eyes away from his steely grey eyes. They knew something I did not. I could tell he was now smiling mischievously. I broke my gaze and looked away for a moment. I pushed the bridge of my glasses up my nose. Some of the girls were staring, slack-jawed, at the perfect specimen that was staring at me. Some of the other guys were similarly in awe. Others looked disgusted, but only out of jealousy. This was a god, and everyone knew it. “Brad! I can’t believe it is you!” The god looked like he was getting excited and was happy about something. I couldn’t think of what it could be. It made me a bit nervous—and aroused. His muscles expanded and contracted. He didn’t take his eyes off of me but had this galactic grin across his face. He took a step toward me and I just looked up, wondering who this was and what he could possibly want with me. He took another step, bent down slightly and wrapped his arms around me. “It’s Ian! From elementary school. I heard your name when they were introducing you all in there and I thought it must be you.” It was Ian. The best friend I ever had. My first kiss. His first kiss. “IAN!” I gasped. He lifted me up easily, his hands under my arms, until I was eye to eye with him. It should have felt demeaning to have someone pick me up like a small child, but it didn’t. It felt safe. “Brad, I can’t believe it man. I just can’t believe it. What are the odds of us meeting here after all this time?” I couldn’t speak. My mind was racing and my cock was beginning to respond to this beautiful man’s voice. This was my best friend. This was my best friend! Instantly, I didn’t feel alone anymore. I heard a couple of gasps from my fellow band-mates. I could tell they were stunned that I knew who this muscle stud was and that he was giving me a hug. Ian set me down on my feet again. My eyes traveled up from his pecs to his eyes. I couldn’t help but noticed, however, that his too-small shirt left an inch gap between the top of his tight jeans and the bottom hem of his t-shirt. I could make out the silky skin underneath and a very pronounced happy trail of hair running from what must be his abs down to his manhood. I was about to explode. My cock twitched in my pants. His eyes were glowing and his smile could knock satellites out of orbit if he grinned in the right direction. Fuck. He was perfect. “Ian, we have to go!” I heard a middle-aged voice call out in the distance. “We have to leave now!” “Hey Brad. We need to catch up. I should give you my number. I graduate high school next week and will have a few weeks off before I come here for football training camp this summer. I can come visit you if you want. I just can’t believe that I finally reconnected with you!” “That…That would be…great, Ian.” The god looked around for a pen or something so he could write his number down. A stunned girl (a homely overweight saxophonist) meekly handed him a pen, smiling, blushing. “Thank you,” he rumbled and smiled looking her directly in the eye. He was kind. “You are coming here next year? I am as well.” I stuttered out the information. “Ya, I am! This will be so great! Brad, you have to call me. I’ll come visit in the next few weeks. I can drive over from Spokane. It’s only a few hours. I am so happy to see you! I miss you.” There was a look of caution and care in his eyes. He almost looked sad. It looked like pity. I couldn’t speak but just nodded in agreement. He flashed a smile and winked with his left eye. “Call me, Brad… Please. We have a lot to catch up on.” Another smile flashed across his face and he turned around to walk toward his teacher. The wind had been knocked out of my sails. I could barely breath as I watched him walk away. His back would make his chest jealous. Thick pillars of muscle ran along his spine. A topographical map lay under his tight shirt. And his round tight ass… that is what my eyes focused on. Powerful, tight, hard, sexy-as-fuck. I wanted to bury my face in between those muscle cakes and feed on his undoubtedly perfect hole. I couldn’t stop staring. Just before he turned around the corner with his school group, he looked back at me, flashed that smile, and winked again. It was silent for a moment. Everyone around me was stunned. They looked at me like I was an alien, like they had just barely noticed a new life form in their midst. “You know that guy?” I heard spoken to me a dozen times in the next few minutes. I didn’t respond for a few moments. I found that collecting my thoughts in that moment was almost impossible. John, my elementary school friend who hadn’t given me the time of day for years, and the drummer of our jazz band, approached me quickly. “Who was that?” he demanded. He sounded almost—jealous. There is little I remember about what happened after that, but I stood up straighter in that moment and looked around at the faces torn between trying to catch another glimpse of Ian or watching me like some strange insect. “He is my best friend.” I said it simply. Everyone went back to work, packing up for our trip home. Every once in a while, I would see someone glance at me and just shake their head. I didn’t know if it was jealousy or incredulity…maybe it was a bit of both. Which ever it was, that moment was the best of any birthday I had ever had. The next day I woke up and was sore again. I was in pain more than I wasn’t these days. I could barely get out of bed but I had to try. Something about what happened with Ian the previous day echoed in my mind. He was the handsomest, most masculine, gorgeous man that I had ever seen…and he wanted to come visit for a few days and “catch up” on life. I pinched myself repeatedly. Holy shit. School wrapped up for the year largely without incident. I called Ian a couple of times over the course of a few weeks and we set up for him to come and visit for several days before he headed to his summer football program. I couldn’t believe that that muscle stud would be under my roof, sleeping in my room, for 3 or 4 days. I don’t know if I could control myself. Every time I thought about it, I got hard…like raging hard. My cock was becoming quite talented at producing sweet honey-like precum at even the most passing of thoughts about Ian. How would my humble cock and balls handle having that meat monster around for days on end? The day finally came. It was perfectly sunny outside and warm. Ian pulled into our driveway in a late model Jeep Wrangler. It fit his ruggedness and personality perfectly. I watched out the window as he grabbed a t-shirt from the back seat and pulled it over his bare chest. He had been shirtless and now was trying to be presentable for meeting my parents again. I wish he would have just left that god-damned shirt off and walked up to the front door in all of his magnificence. Even just looking out the window at him pulling his shirt over his head, I was ready to pump out a huge load. This could be trouble. I heard the doorbell downstairs and a shuffling from the kitchen. “Brad!!! That must be Ian!” I head my mother yell. She was going to answer the door, thankfully. I was still a bit hard from watching Ian’s bare chest pull into the drive. I wanted to suck on his nipples, chewing them, grabbing his huge hard ass, tongue his tight pink love hole. These images flashed through my mind in the course of one second. Fuck. My. Life. I heard the low rumble of Ian’s voice in the entry way and then I heard my mom start laughing. He was a charmer that is for sure. I made my way downstairs slowly…I didn’t want to cum spontaneously in my pants before I even got downstairs. “IAN! You made it.” I could hardly contain my excitement. I still couldn’t believe that this perfectly handsome muscle beast would be within arms reach of me for days on end. I was suddenly apprehensive. Would he find me watching him, lusting after him, tenting my shorts every time he looked at me. He seemed so nice, but maybe he would beat my ass if he found out. “Let’s get you settled in my room. Then we can decide what we are going to do the rest of the day, OK?” “Sure, Brad. I do need to go find a gym today so I can get a good workout in, but I saw a few coming into town. Other than that, I am completely free. I just want to be sure I stay in top shape for football camp this weekend.” I nodded in agreement. Some inner part of me wanted to be sure that Ian invited me to go workout with him, even though I hadn’t lifted a weight in my life. He grabbed his duffle bag in one arm and hoisted it onto his shoulder. “Lead the way, Brad,” he shot another smile at me with one of those devious winks. He would be trouble, I could feel it. “Straight up the stairs,” I said. He started climbing the stairs, his round hard ass-globes propelling his rippling beefy body up to my room. I was following him only a step behind. My face was only an inch away from his muscular ass globes and that tight, warm hole and I could smell his exquisite man scent reaching out to me like a mythological siren. I wanted to bury my tongue in the crevasse of his perky powerful caboose. I wanted to probe his fuck hole with my tongue until I made him scream. I couldn’t believe I was having these thoughts, but I was. It was as if he was sending me the message through his pheromones. I could smell him. I could smell his need. We reached my room, he threw his duffle bag on the ground, smiled at me, and got a dirty look on his face. Once again, he knew something I didn’t. “You mind if I change? I want to get my gym clothes on before I go find a place to workout.” “I don’t mind at all. I’ll just give you a few minutes to get ready.” I stared up at Ian, his pulsating muscles writhing under his tight clothes. “Brad, I’d prefer if you stayed.” He leveled me with another sly smile. “We can start catching up as I get ready.” He offered that last bit as insurance in case I didn’t accept the direction of his comments. How could I not. He was 6 foot and over 200 pounds of solid marble strength. I was just pushing 5’ 4” and struggled to break 110 pounds on a good day. I was pathetic comparatively. “Sure. Let’s catch up, Ian.” I sat on the edge of the bed as Ian rifled through his clothes looking for something he could wear to the gym. “Do you have any protein powder, Brad? I should probably make a shake before heading to the gym. I have some in the Jeep I can give you later in exchange.” I couldn’t stifle my laughter. “Seriously Ian. Do I look like I use protein powder? I am about as big as one of those thick thighs of yours.” Ian stopped changing and just looked at me—like he shouldn’t have asked the question. I wanted to look him in the eye, but I could only look at the beautifully tanned skin of the man before me. He had taken off all of his clothes except his briefs. I could see his bulge threatening to stretch the limits of its cage…and he wasn’t even hard. His body was so beautiful and thick. I could spend hours trying to describe it, but it would do no good. My eyes tracked down from his shoulders to his pecs. They traced his arms and switched over to his insane abs. Were abs supposed to have a netting of veins? I hadn’t ever seen that. My eyes came to rest on his waistline. His Apollo’s belt (or what I liked to call, the cum gutters) focused my eyes on the trail of hair extending from just above his navel downward where they plunged into his intensely white and tight briefs. I let out a soft moan and then… I spontaneously ejaculated. Fear coursed across my face and I felt like I was going to pass out, my body trembling from the orgasm as well as the embarrassment. My eyes started to flutter as I felt the world around me getting dark. I could tell I was going to pass out, my legs giving out underneath me. I faintly remember Ian’s beautiful muscled powerful body stepping toward me quickly with arms out. I felt them wrap around me. Then I felt myself faint. I was lying down on the bed naked. I looked over and saw Ian rifling through my dresser…shit. I had my muscle magazines in there. I mean, online pics and videos were OK, but sometimes having those pictures right in front – a magazine in one and my cock in the other – that was perfect. He grabbed a couple of items and turned around just in time to see me looking over at him. “You OK, Brad? I got you undressed and cleaned up. I hope you don’t mind. I didn’t want to worry your parents about you passing out since I think I know why you did.” He could see the terror in my eyes, I am sure of it. “It’s alright. Don’t worry about it. It happens sometimes.” “People spontaneously dumping cum in their pants when they look at you? That happens ‘sometimes’? Fuck that man!” For some reason, it came out in an angry voice. I felt my cheeks turn red. Was I jealous that others had seen Ian, my best friend, and had instant orgasms? Fuck yes. I was a little jealous. I was jealous that others had that reaction and I was even more jealous that he was so goddamn perfect. My life had sucked beyond words since I moved away from him…I ate my lunch almost every day in the school bathroom for fuck’s sake just to survive! And here he was, a god among men, smiling and friendly, and… and fuck him! “Ya. It happens sometimes.” He looked embarrassed now and slightly ashamed, like he had done something wrong. I felt like shit. He couldn’t help how fucking gorgeous he was with his thick cords and bulges, his perfect skin that any cosmetics company would want to know the secret too, his piercing steely eyes, his perfect body hair…it wasn’t his fault and I had just blamed him and made him feel ashamed of himself. I looked away. It was my turn to feel ashamed. He walked across the room toward me with some clean shorts and a tank top in his hand. He held them out to me with a look of concern on his face. He was worried about me and he was worried that I was angry with him. “Are you OK, Brad? I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have undressed you and cleaned you up. I was just trying to help.” “Please don’t apologize Ian. It’s me, not you. I guess I am just a little overwhelmed by how different our lives seem to have gotten since I moved here all those years ago.” “How so? You know you can tell me anything, Brad. Anything. You are still the best friend I have ever had.” I reached out and grabbed the clothes from his outstretched huge arm, pulled the shorts on and put on the tank top. My thinness was on display. I sat on the edge of the bed and patted the spot next to me in a gesture to invite him to sit down next to me. He took his spot on the bed and looked at me with so much compassion and concern in his eyes. I could barely speak. I started mumbling a few times, but couldn’t get out more than a few words without stopping. I wasn’t crying, I just didn’t know where to start. No one made me feel as comfortable as Ian and I had told no one about my horrible school experiences. He put is massive ripped arm around my small narrow shoulders. “Take your time, Brad. Just take your time.” I began telling him about elementary school, about my friends there and how they abandoned me in junior high. I told him about the meanness that I encountered because of my small size. I told him about being gay. He just left his arm around my shoulders and looked at my face. I couldn’t even make eye contact with him, but I knew he was paying attention to every word I was saying. About halfway through my story, he pulled me in tighter, right into the space between his bicep and his overdeveloped chest. I felt safe, finally. Eventually, I told him about how I thought I must be sick with some weird disease. I would have almost debilitating muscle soreness and no one knew why. He just listened and didn’t say a word for over an hour, all the while holding me in the muscled pocket of his hard armpit. At the end of the story, he gave me a squeeze. “So you see, our lives couldn’t be more different. If you want to leave after hearing about all of that, you can. It would be harder if you stayed and were weird about it.” “Nothing you have said makes me feel ‘weird’, Brad. Some things in our lives are maybe more similar than you would think.” That’s all he said at the moment so I left it at that. If he wanted to share some of his secrets with me, he would do so in his own time. I respected that. It just felt so good to have my best friend back. “You want to come to the gym with me? We could start you on a program to put some size on you, if you want.” “Ummmmm…maybe. I’ll go with you and see how I feel. It’s a bit intimidating--the gym.” We walked out of the room, down the stairs, and out to the Jeep. What a mismatched pair we were. But it didn’t matter. Arriving at one of the local muscle gyms, we walked in and were greeted at the front desk by fucking John. I didn’t know he worked there. Shit. “Hey, man. Could we get two visitor’s passes for the day? My buddy and I would like to get a workout in this afternoon.” John looked me directly in the eye. I couldn’t figure out what the look on his face meant, but it wasn’t friendly. “Sure. Just sign in here. It’s $5 for a visitor’s pass, but I’ll waive it for you,” John said looking at Ian. Ian signed his name and moved out of the way so I could sign in as well. I wrote down my name on the ledger. “That’ll be $5 for a visitor’s pass.” He looked at me with a smugness I was surprised at. I took out my wallet, embarrassed that Ian was getting a free pass and I had to pay. My face flushed red and I went into my billfold to grab the cash. Ian had been looking into the weight room and hadn’t seen the interaction between John and myself. He glanced back just as I was about to hand John my money. “Hey! Why are you making him pay?” There was a certain tone in Ian’s voice that made me believe that he was more than a little annoyed. “You didn’t make me pay. Why are you making him?” “Its OK, Ian,” I said quietly. “No, it isn’t. Fuck that. Why are you making him pay?” He reached into his own wallet and handed John a $10 bill. “That’s for both of us, asshole.” He put the money on the counter, his eyes boring into John’s. I was shell-shocked. Ian had just burned the most popular guy in our high school class. All I could think was, “We aren’t in high school anymore, John. You’re in a bigger pond with much bigger fish.” I kept that comment to myself. Ian looked down at me and simply said, “Let’s go, Brad.” We walked through the weight room into the locker room. The next hour of my life was insanely intense. Ian didn’t even workout much himself. He spent the entire time helping me learn different basic lifts. He coached me on form, on beginning routines, and we talked about nutrition. His workout time had turned into my personal training session. I was terrified that the next day I wouldn’t be able to move. I voiced my concern to Ian, since I had terrible muscle pain frequently. “Maybe you will, Brad. Maybe. But maybe not. I never have been sore after I lift.” “Not once?” “Never. And it’s not for lack of trying. I have tried to workout so hard that I couldn’t feel my legs or arms when I left the gym. But the next day, nothing. Not even a little ache. So, I guess it depends on how your body will deal with the lifting.” We left the gym after downing a couple of protein shakes that Ian had brought in his gym bag. Walking past the counter, John shot me a sharp look and then went on to stare at Ian’s massive frame walking along side of me. I couldn’t blame him. The rest of the evening, we just hung out at the house catching up on life, ate dinner with my parents, and settled in for a relaxing evening. My parent’s went to bed early so Ian and I stayed in the family room watching TV. It was so nice to feel that at ease with someone. I hadn’t had that feeling since the 5th grade. Ian kept looking at me though. I could tell he wanted to say something. A certain feeling of uncomfortability began to creep into the room. I could just feel it. The TV show ended and we just sat there in the room on the couch. “Ready for bed, Ian?” “Sure. Let’s go up to your room.” He smiled at me and led the way. He knew how much I liked staring at his ass. I am sure of it. I crawled into my big bed. He started blowing up the air mattress. I couldn’t take my eyes off of him. He had stripped down to a pair of red tight boxer briefs that showed the separation of his beautiful ass cheeks and left little to the imagination with regard to his apparently huge cock. I felt myself getting aroused again watching him inhale deeply, shoulders rising, pecs jutting out…and then exhaling into the mouth valve on the air mattress. It was the sexiest thing I had seen—ever. So much power in that thick hard body. And it was almost naked three feet away from me. “Whoa…I think I’m going to give it a rest for a minute. I’m getting light headed.” I just smiled. He smiled back. “You know, you could just sleep in my bed. It is a king size. I don’t take up much room, obviously.” He looked at me with a certain seriousness on his face. “Not if you feel uncomfortable though,” I quickly added. I didn’t want my gigantic friend to think I was hitting on him…not yet anyway. “Um…OK. But I have to sleep in the nude. I can’t sleep if I have clothes on.” My cock shot to attention again but I don’t think Ian noticed. “That’s fine…just don’t attack me in my sleep. I know you want to!” I jested with him, trying to diffuse the sexually tense situation happening in my mind. Ian stood up straight, put his thumbs under the waistband of his underwear and eased them down. I could see the elastic stretching thin as the band worked its way over his globular glutes. Fuck, they were big and round and hard. I couldn’t take my eyes off of him. He just stared at me. He worked his tight briefs off and down the huge quads of his and stood there in all of his 8”-soft glory. My breath caught in my throat. He just chuckled softly, reached down and grabbed the top sheet on the bed and worked his way under the covers. I could feel his heat radiating over to my much smaller, quivering body. I turned the light switch off next to the bed and the room fell into darkness. I was so tired—exhausted really. But at the same time, I didn’t want to miss out on the feeling of having this god of muscle only inches away from me…naked. NAKED. I could smell the clean scent of man rising from him. I could smell testosterone oozing from his pores. I could smell the singular scent of his clean hole calling to me. I wanted to bury my face in his ass crack and make him squeal as I rimmed him into ecstasy. I could taste him… My erection stiffened even more. I didn’t know it was possible. I let out a muffled moan and I saw his face turn toward me, only a few inches away. I reached onto the nightstand next to me and grabbed a wad of tissue paper and tried to sneak it under the covers. I was going to cum again. I felt my balls churning my seed. I thought I could cum and be quiet about it. I had the tissue paper ready to soak up my creamy emissions. Ian wasn’t asleep. I could tell by his breathing. But, I was being so careful. Maybe he didn’t know what I was doing. I could only hope. I couldn’t hold on much longer. I felt that trip switch that happens before the cum cannon begins to shoot: the point of no return. I could feel my inner parts start to pump their sticky juices in preparation for an epic explosion. I let out another stifled groan- trying to be as quiet as I could. I wrapped my hard throbbing cock in Kleenex and let myself cave into my more beastly nature. I felt my man juices rise through the canals inside of me, racing their way to freedom and into the receptiveness of my right hand. At the moment of climax, I heard a deep guttural breath come from Ian. The first volley of cum had shot out of my throbbing hot cock and I could feel the other ready for launch. Then I heard words that increased the power coursing through my body by one-hundred… “I’m gay too.” Ian had whispered the words at the moment of my orgasm. My body bucked and gyrated. I let out a growl that I was shocked could come from such a weak and thin body. Ian just chuckled and let me finish. “I just wanted you to know, and this seemed like the perfect time.” I was still reeling from the most powerful orgasm I had ever had as well as the knowledge that my fucking monster of a friend was naked, next to me, and gay himself. My head couldn’t handle it, but my body tried. My cock was drained, but it kept trying to spew more cum out. It was like dry heaves but for my cock…and it felt good. “Good night, Brad.” Ian rolled over on his side and fell into a deep sleep. His light snoring told me so. I lay there, sticky, hot, sweating…thunderstruck. I drifted off as well. I woke up early the next morning. Ian was still lying next to me, his skin touching mine lightly—our legs were touching. It felt amazing. I stretched, expecting to feel horrible pain and soreness from the intense workout the day before. I felt so energized and couldn’t even feel a slight ache. I was sure that I would be in a world of hurt. Ian stirred next to me and let out a low grumble. He sounded like a lion in pain. “Fuck, Brad. I can barely move. My whole body hurts. I feel like I’ve been hit by a truck.” I sat up in bed and looked over at him, concerned. He looked at me as his eyes popped out of his head. “Holy shit, Brad. Look at your abs.” Go to page 5 for Part II.

The Squire Story by Muscl4life PART I I was still attending the horses when I heard the commotion coming from inside the inn; making my way inside that building at once, before they wrecked the entire place. “Give us the rooms already!” Sir Florian demanded with a vigorous punch against the wooden counter. The deep, masculine voice thundered inside the reception room. His emerald green eyes flared with anger, the 6’2” large heroic frame seemed to grow bigger with each passing second, the full plate tainted by the blood of different foes and beasts, such display of knightly wrath surely scared the innkeeper. “You’d better listen to him, boy. You wouldn’t like to be on his bad side.” The melodic voice tone belonged to the charming 5’10” mercenary half-elf named Ansel, the 225 pounds muscular mercenary who casually cleaned under his nails with an enormous dagger. The young chubby man tried to explain once again, which only increased the distress levels of my companions. “Forgive me once again, noble sires, but I’m afraid we don’t have any available room. It is the Summer Solstice and we have many guests coming from all over the Freelands…WHOA!”. “I’ll sleep in the fucking stables; just give me food and ale!” The humongous man said easily lifting the villager from the ground and holding him several inches from the ground, his tiny feet dangling in the air. “Please… Rhett put the poor man on the ground. I’ll take care of everything.” I said very calmly to the 6’6” 350 pounds muscular barbarian, placing my hand over the powerful arm that so easily carried the poor man, making sure to keep his easily flaring temper under check. The young, boyish face of the brawny blond lad was sour; our latest endeavors took a lot from all of us, and he sincerely just wanted to rest. Despite being the largest and strongest of our group, Rhett was barely one year older than I was, and he really does not have great conversational skills. I gently smiled to my immense companion for a few moments until he finally took a deep breath, which inflated his already impressive naked muscular chest even more, and placed the short stacked body of the innkeeper back where he belonged. “Thank you noble master…” He whispered to me. “It’s me who must apologize, sir. I am sorry for taking it so harshly on you, but my colleagues and I have been through a horrendous ordeal. We are travelling through this town towards Manachia, after fulfilling a personal request from Baron Faulkner.” I gently laid on his sweaty shaking hand the Baron’s personal sigil, trying to reassure the agitated little man that nothing bad would happen to his establishment. “Baron Faulkner, the ruler of Manachia? Are you under his services noble sires?” His voice tone and bodily expression changed almost immediately to the sound of that name. “I wish I had such great honor, but I am just your friend Korben, the squire to the legendary Sir Florian, the Valliant; and these are his fellow companions Ansel and Rhett. These brave warriors of justice, these true heroes, attending to the Baron’s personal request to free his people from the menace of the Red Warlock at the Forsaken Mountains, have heroically vanquished the nasty villain once and for all!” I said the words carefully, as I produced the severed red haired head that sir Florian cut from the enemy’s body with his blessed bastard sword. The innkeeper’s jaw dropped as he saw the very face who has tormented that region for many years. “Sacred Lights of Lunya, you have truly defeated him!” He exclaimed at once. “I am only but a squire to Sir Florian and a mere witness to the prowess of The Valliant Knight, Ansel Swiftblade and the powerful barbarian fighter Rhett. They are travelling back to meet the Baron to receive his gratitude in a regal feast, and I am sure you understand they need to look presentable to his Excellency, don’t you?” “Praised be you noble heroes!” The poor man vividly shook the hands of Sir Florian. The young hero thanked in a discrete manner, following his knightly code of conduct; Ansel chuckled, blinking at me while Rhett just shook his head, tired of the complex, frivolous ways we handled things in fancy places. At that point, I knew things would work out just fine. The innkeeper was more than happy to dump any guest he had in order to accommodate “such legendary heroes”. He immediately placed Sir Florian in the Baron’s permanent reserved room, and asked for the rest of us to wait while he prepared our accommodations. “I need to bathe. Bring hot water to my room.” Sir Florian said to the innkeeper as he went upstairs. “I guess we common people will wait in the tavern, right big boy?” Ansel gently pointed the enormous Rhett in the direction and the massive barbarian lad just grunted. “I want my food and ale!” He said, still in a bad mood, but I knew he would eventually revert into his cheerful spirits once he satiated his hunger. I took care of the further details with the innkeeper and explained him that it was a squire’s duty to make sure his knight is well rest and clean, so I carried the hot water bucket to the Baron’s room, gently closing the door behind me. “You shouldn’t have lied.” My knight’s deep manly voice was harsh, but I knew he was not mad at me. “I am sorry if I had to embellish things, but I didn’t lie milord. You have saved these people from the Red Warlock menace.” I filled the tub with hot water and tested its temperature. “The Baron never said he would pay for our expenses. He promised us a reward if we brought the head of the warlock to him.” “Which you most certainly did, noble sire. The Baron’s filthy rich and I am sure he will be more than happy to pay for our stay here; the whole county is celebrating your arrival in the streets. You are their hero!” “No one should be celebrated for killing another human, not even a despicable man like that horrible evildoer.” Sir Florian removed his winged helmet and I smiled upon seeing the beauty of his cascaded raven black mane free. “Your heart is equally noble as your soul is brave, milord.” The tanned skin color only complimented his beautiful emerald green eyes and manly thick eyebrows framed them to perfection. “Korben, we are alone in here. You do not need to speak so formally. You can be pretty annoying with such courtesies, my friend.” He said turning his vast back to me so I could help him to take off his heavy armor. “I apologize, milord.” I said while undoing the laces of the armor and removing each part very carefully, feeling the strong stench of sweat from the muscular body underneath the steel plates. “You apologize too much.” He turned around and picked me in his muscular arms, easily lifting my own 5’11” 165 pounds from the ground like I was a mere toddler. His kiss was delicate, gentle, passionate and yet so warm. I moaned, feeling my body pressing so hard against his muscles. The worst part of wearing such heavy armor was that no one could actually see how muscular and powerful Florian truly was underneath the steel. Fortunately, I could see him in the glory of his nakedness, the hard smooth muscular physique pulsing with manly power. “I miss you…” He repeated feverishly while I hugged his thin waist with my legs. “No more than I miss you, my liege…” I replied, jumping back to the ground and walking towards the tub. “Come, let me take care of my hero.” Florian seemed languid of passion; he looked at my enormous hard member with hunger and lust in his eyes. I felt so proud, after all I am barely 18 years of age and already my manhood stands among the biggest of the nation, if not the biggest. The thick, long monster of caramel hardness throbbing underneath my squire’s attire. I opened my flier to let the 15 inches long manhood throb freely for my knight to see. “You seem even bigger than the last time!” He whispered and he sat inside the tub, feeling his huge muscles sore from the latest battles. I gingerly smiled and replied “Only because I miss you that much, Florian the Valliant!” I soaped the cloth and gently cleaned the huge muscles of my powerful hero, making sure I took great care of his muscular arms that maneuvered his immense heavy sword with such finesse, his glorious chest that seemed even bigger outside the confinements of the armor. His own cock was impressive 9 inches long, 5 inches thick manhood, which I cherished tremendously. “I still don’t understand why we have to drag those morons along with us! They are just sell-swords. I am the servant of the Chalice and you are my squire, we have nothing to do with them.” Florian once again complained about Ansel and Rhett’s presence in our party. “They are loyal and trustworthy, my knight. With their help your victory over the Red Warlock was surely smoother, since Rhett took care of his violent minions and Ansel’s uncanny nimbleness kept the warlock’s Golem distracted while you took his head off.” “Well…they were useful indeed. I guess I can tolerate their uncivilized behavior a little longer, for you of course.” He said reaching for my kiss while I massaged his muscular deltoids. I soaped his immense body and rinsed carefully, eager to suck on his hard cock as well. I removed my clothes, my own caramel skin; result of the miscegenation of different tribes all over Freelands looked gorgeous against Florian’s bronze tone. He hugged me, looking at the reflected image on the mirror. “You are so beautiful, young Korben. I should just take you as mine…” “I am yours, my liege. However, you are a Knight of the Chalice, and you must serve Freelands. When you are released from your duty…” I repeated the same excuse as I sucked on his gorgeous uncut cock and he soon felt his own pleasure building up. Despite being very hung, I also have excellent blow job skills, and it didn’t take much until the brave hero fed me his royal manly juices down my throat, which I enjoyed tremendously. “I need you, Korben…damn I still need you so very much!” He grunted as he felt his lust went beyond orgasm, he needed to be rode like the amazing stallion he truly was. I toweled his immense body up, dying every inch of his rugged muscular physique. Then, I gently pointed to the comfortable bed. The lustful knight waddled to the bed, lying on his muscular back, hoisting his massive pillar muscle legs as I quickly assumed my dutiful place inside his glorious hole. “Oh…so huge…” He moaned as my massive head forced its way inside his butt. The friction between his muscular butt and my hard cock made my lust grow, I pushed deeper and felt the weight of those muscular legs on my shoulders as I slowly penetrated his ass. Soon I was pounding his muscular butt in slow, long movements, alternating between harsh fast moments, which only made him moan in agony and ecstasy. At the same time, I knew my cock got harder and closer from blowing. I held his legs up high and fucked him with all the might my lithe body could muster, which made my Valiant shiver in his loud orgasm. “Damn…it was…so good!” He paced, kissing me as we both felt our bodies still moving in the same sensual rhythm, our hearts beating in the same compass, enjoying the powerful moment we just shared. “It’s always a pleasure to serve you, my liege…” I said while kissing his neck and retrieved my long cock from his wet manhole. He smiled back at me and laid on the bed. After such orgasmic experience, his huge muscles felt heavy and tired, so he finally went for a well-deserved rest. I knew that Sir Florian’s grandmother – the fabled rich Duchess of Eagle Crest – would soon try again to engage him with another young damsel of a very noble House. However, like all the previous times it happened, he would invoke his knightly code of conduct to “continue on his duties to the Freelands”, and so I could fuck his noble ass for a long period. Once again dressed, I went back to reception to get the key to my own room, which was the most modest of them, according to my own request. I closed the door behind me and carefully retrieved the objects I collected at the warlock’s tower while my noble friends were not paying attention. I am Sir Florian’s squire, but my greatest dream is to go to Arcane Academy at Rhtyak Valley, something that only the richest families in the Freelands can afford. Hence, I have to found my own education, and although squiring for an absurdly rich family like Valliant Knight’s is a great start, I also have to make side gains to keep my savings high. The advantage of being a esquire is that no one is suspicious about my sorcery skills. I can muster spells and prepare rituals without drawing too much attention to myself, which also gives the opportunity to collect less obvious, but much more valuable items during our adventures. Once Sir Florian conveniently beheaded the warlock’s body, I quickly removed all the rings, pendants, scrolls and other magical items I could from his still shaking body, because I knew Ansel’s elven blood would let him notice the magic aura from those items, and I was not in a particularly sharing mood. I had over 15 items of great power, which I could now calmly investigate. The identification ritual would still take a few hours to reveal the hidden names and abilities of the items, but one thing in particular caught my attention. The Dragonheart. I knew as soon as I laid eyes on the small gem disguised as an amulet, that the Red Warlock drained his uncanny powers from that particular item. I carefully analyzed the delicate piece, which the malignant spell caster used to enhance his spells to overwhelming heights. A Dragonheart is originally the central scale covering the wyrm’s chest, standing precisely over the center of his immense heart. As the dragon grows from wyrmling to a Great Wyrm his imbued magical abilities increase tremendously, and this particular scale is drenched in so much magical power that it becomes a jewel, capable of bestowing uncanny abilities. Dragonheart stones can be used in several devices, but mostly in transmutation spells and rituals. Many alchemists report the could brew Ultimate Power potions using powdered Dragonheart as the main vessel, which would be a dangerous thing to obtain because of it can be highly unstable. I admired the precious thing; it really made the Red Warlock a tremendous adversary, even to the combined powers of my three heroes. Fortunately, unbeknownst to them, I was able to use a telekinetic spell to retrieve the Dragonheart apparatus from the enemy right before Sir Florian unleashed the final blow. “Korben…open up, I need to speak with you at once!” Ansel’s sweet voice tone indicated he was actually really pissed. “Erm…could it be a little later sire? I am so exhausted from everything…” I said, trying to buy me some time as I hid my precious treasures. “Listen you little thief, I know you cleaned the body, I want my share or I’ll tell on you to that stupid knight you fuck!” I understood the words he spoke in a very particular elven dialect, which sounded like whistles and leaves carried by the wind. The mercenary sounded furious. What the hell should I do? (to be continued)

“Who works out at this hour?” “Only those serious about getting bigger. Here, eat this.” “What the hell is that? It looks like a turd.” “It’s a homemade power bar. Trust me, you’re going to come to love them.” Michael took the nasty looking thing from Tommy and held it up to his nose. He immediately made a disgusted face because the thing smelled horrible. Tommy tilted his head in a stiff reprimand. Michael got the message. He dramatically, pinched his nose with a thumb and forefinger and then plopped the bar into his mouth. He quickly started chewing and was pleasantly surprised by how good it tasted. “Hey, this thing’s not bad. What exactly is it supposed to do?” “Well, first, it’s going to give you a lot of energy and, second, it’s going to help you build muscle.” “And you make these yourself?” “Yes, Michael, I make them myself.” “How did you learn to make them?” “Let’s just say I used to really be into working out.” “Yeah, right.” Immediately, Michael regretted his snide comment. He could see his words hurt Tommy. It was just the fact that the older dude was so out of shape. He looked like he’d never seen a gym a day in his life. Michael was definitely small, but he was somewhat fit – from a lot of swimming and some running. Tommy, however, had a tummy that pushed the limits of his sweat shirt; arms that wiggled and jiggled when he moved them, and a second chin that gave him a turkey jowl. “I haven’t always looked like this, Michael. Let’s just say I made some choices in the past that led me to ending up like this.” “Yeah, but you can change eating habits and time in the gym could definitely help.” “It’s not that simple, Michael. Sometimes, other circumstances can cause us to become unhealthy.” “You mean you’re sick, Tommy?” “No, not exactly.” “Problem with drugs . . . or alcohol?” “No.” “Then what, dude?” “Let’s just say love made me this way.” “Love? What do you mean?” “Michael, I think that’s enough questions for the first day. How are you feeling?” “Like I could outrun a horse!” “Good. Now listen, in a few minutes you’re going to feel this intense numbing all over your body. It’s important that you not freak out. It’s just part of…” “Fuck, Tommy! I can’t feel my hands or my feet. Now it’s going up my arms and legs. Shit, what’s happening! I’m dying, man! Call an ambulance.” “Michael, listen!” Tommy’s voice boomed in the empty gym. He yelled loud enough to bring Michael’s little meltdown to an abrupt stop. The smaller guy looked up at his trainer and went silent. Tommy now used a soothing voice. “The power bar’s working it’s magic on you, Michael. No need to panic. It’s just part of the process. The numbness will go away in a few minutes and then you’ll want to lift weights more than anything in the world. I promise. Oh, and it will also make your horny as hell. Just one of the side effects – sorry.” “Okay . . . sounds good, but right now I can’t feel a thing. Wait, oh shit, I’m dizzy my cock shot hard so fast. Oh fuck, that feels so awesome. Holy crap, I’ve got to lift something. Tell me what to do, Tommy. I want to pick up something heavy.” “Hold on there, tiger. Here, take this curling bar and do what I do.” Tommy handed Michael a bar with some weight on it. Immediately, it felt fucking awesome in the small man’s hands. At the same time, Tommy took another curling bar that seemed to be loaded with a lot more weight. Michael watched Tommy lift the weight up to his chest and then lower it back down. He copied the movement, but was so pumped from the power bar that he did it too quickly. “Not so fast, Michael. It isn’t a race. It’s about maximizing the muscles in your arms. Slower is actually better – especially for allowing my homemade concoction to enhance what the lifting is going to do for you. That’s it, go slow . . . slow. Feel the biceps and triceps doing the work. Imagine what they are going to look like when they are big. I imagine you’re a arms man, aren’t you?” “Yes.” “Well, we’ll make sure to give you some really big ones. That’s it. Take your time. Concentrate on what you are doing.” For the next hour and a half Tommy led Michael through what seemed like a professional workout regime. It was clear Tommy knew what he was doing. Michael had a hard time understanding how a guy that looked like Tommy could be such a pro in the gym. And every time they lifted a new bar, the amount of weight Tommy moved around was much more than Michael. At the end of the workout, the small guy wasn’t tired at all. As a matter of fact he was still hard as hell and energy was pumping through his body almost violently. “That’s enough for today, Michael.” “But I’m not tired, Tommy. I feel like I could go on for a few more hours.” “That’s good, real good. But let’s stop and let the formula I gave you do a little magic, shall we. You’ve laid a good foundation today. I think you’ll be shocked by the results tomorrow.” “I’m probably going to be sore as hell, won’t I?” “No, you won’t be sore at all, Michael. Things might be a little tight, but you won’t be sore.” “Isn’t tight and sore the same thing?” “Um . . . it will be a different kind of tight. You’ll see. You did great for your first day. You made your big brother proud.” This made Michael smile. During the workout he and Tommy had chatted away about everything – their past, their futures, and what they liked. They avoided a few subjects – this being the first time they chatted, so neither wanted to reveal too much. Pleasing Tommy made Michael feel very proud. He had started to view the guy in a totally different way – not a slob, not overweight, and not greasy. He was just Tommy, his big brother. As they put weights back on the racks Michael broached a subject that had not been mentioned. “Your bar always had a bunch of more weight than mine, Tommy.” “Yeah, I’m kind of strong.” “But . . . how?” “I keep trying to tell you, Michael. Don’t always judge a book by its cover. I know I look like a slob, but that doesn’t necessarily mean I am one.” “Can I ask you a question, Tommy?” “Sure you can, but know that I might choose to not answer it.” “Why did you pick Matt as your big brother?” “It’s kind of complicated. That was a different time. I guess because I had a crush on him and he was letting me give him blow jobs all the time.” Michael stared at Tommy in disbelief. Mainly because he could not believe Matt had let a guy like Tommy blow him, but also because Tommy was coming out in such a casual manner. It was pretty clear that the look on Michael’s face made it obvious he found it hard to believe what had been confessed. “What? You think you’re the first one to take Matt’s insufficient squirts down the throat? We had a thing going on my freshman year. Like I said before, I was different then.” “For a big guy he doesn’t have much of a gusher, does he?” Did he ever suck you off? Sorry, if that’s too personal . . . it’s just that . . . well, he’s not, you know, into being reciprocal . . . if you know what I mean.” “I know exactly what you mean, Michael. No, that’s not Matt’s style. I think he imagines sucking another man’s cock means he’s not the alpha he thinks he is. He’s also pretty selfish. We had some fun together, but it became clear that he wasn’t the guy meant for me.” “What happened, Tommy? You know, to make you realize that.” “Um . . . let’s save that for another day, shall we? I’ll just say that I gave up a lot for Matt thinking he’d love me for it – but, as I said, that’s not his style.” “Well, if it makes any difference at all, I think you’re a cool dude and I’m really glad you’re my big brother.” This comment was followed by a slightly uncomfortable silence. It was like Michael was confessing that he didn’t originally think Tommy would be a good big brother, but now he did. The comment, however, made Tommy smile. It was a similar smile as the night before – after Michael made his choice known. Tommy picked up some dumbbells and turned around to re-rack them. Michael was sitting on a bench and he looked up at his workout partner. Immediately, he was shocked by Tommy’s wide as hell muscular back. He couldn’t believe he hadn’t noticed it before. “Holy shit!” “What?” “I didn’t notice earlier how your back is thick with muscle, Tommy. When you turned around just now everything just seemed to bulge anew.” “Um . . . I think it might just be a post-workout pump.” “No, I know muscle when I see it, trust me, and there are some serious mounds back there.” Tommy simply smiled again and purposefully did not turn his back towards Michael any more. They finished straightening up the gym and Tommy gave Michael some dumbbells to take back to his room. He explained that another side effect of the power bar was that Michael would not need as much sleep as he usually did. Tommy told him to just workout whenever he felt energize, which he said would be quite often. He then explained that they would take a couple days off from the gym to let the formula continue working. They set another date for four days later. Tommy could tell Michael was disappointed but he said the smaller guy would thank him later. They then said their goodbyes and both men headed back to their respective dorms. Michael felt like a million bucks. As soon as he got back to his room, he did another forty-five minutes of exercises, which only got him harder and more excited about working out. ********** That night, around ten o’clock, there was a knock on Michael’s door. He had been watching television and doing biceps curls, so he dropped the weights and went to open the door. There stood Matt in one of the tightest polo shirts Michael had ever seen. The guy’s hotness, mixed with the fact that Michael still was hard as hell, made the smaller guy quiver with sexual energy. He stepped back to let the big wrestler come in. “Matt! Well, this is a surprise. You’ve never come to my room before.” “Well that’s because you were supposed to be in mine about two hours ago, Mouse.” “Oh shit, I forgot. I’m so sorry, dude. Maybe we should just pass on tonight, okay? I know it’s late and I just don’t know how time got away from me.” Matt moved his huge body closer to the smaller Michael and pushed the door closed behind him. He looked down at the guy and smiled. It wasn’t a pleased kind of smile. Immediately, Michael could smell beer and he knew Matt was a little drunk and a lot horny. “Since when did you start thinking you could take a pass on servicing me, little man?” “Ever since you decided to not tell me things – important things.” “I tell you everything, Mouse. What’s bothering you, dude? What’s so important that you don’t want to suck me off?” “You never told me you had a thing with Tommy Cole his freshman year.” “No? Well, I did. See, I told you. Your new big brother must of blabbed about me. How sweet. Yeah, he was a good little cocksucker. But not as good as you, Mousey. You’ve got the softest lips I’ve ever felt. And that throat of yours seems to go on forever. It’s only when you use too much teeth that I get bothered.” “You know, that’s probably the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me. And no, it won’t get me to suck you off. I’m not in the mood.” “Yeah, but I am, little buddy. And when big Matt is in the mood, everyone is in the mood. Looks like Tommy gave you some weights to play with. Little Mousey weights, it seems. Maybe seeing me lifting will get you in the mood.” Matt had his shirt off in seconds and grabbed the weights off the floor. The things looked small in his hands, when they had seemed pretty big in Michael’s. Matt started pumping the things up and down slowly – exaggerating the weight so his biceps bulged hard as he flexed. Michael started to lick his lips, uncontrollably – seeing the big man’s guns swelling up always got him hot and bothered, but tonight was even more intense because of the power bar Tommy had given him. Matt put both dumbbells in one hand. “You know, Mouse, these are pretty light for a big guy like me. Even when I lift them together they don’t give my arm much resistance. I’m making my arm pop by creating all the tension myself. You like how my big gun is swelling, little Mousey? Look how big my arm is getting. You love arms, don’t you man – and mine are huge. That wet stain forming at the crotch of your shorts tells me you do. You sure you’re not in the mood for a little face thrusting, cause I think you are. I think my big arms are making you want me something awful. I’m thinking you’d like to give your big Matt some relief, now wouldn’t you?” “I was actually thinking it would be better if we stopped seeing each other, Matt.” Michael had no idea where the strength came from that enabled him to say these words to the big man in front of him. Matt’s gorgeous arms were clearly making Michael squirt some pre-cum into his underwear, which was causing his gym shorts to get wet. There was a flash of something akin to anger in Matt’s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. He flexed his big gun again by lifting the weights one more time and then put them down on the floor. He moved right in front of Michael, grabbed his head, and then forced the smaller guys face into his mammoth pecs. “Aw, Mousey, if we weren’t together I think you’d miss these big things massaging your face when I bounce my chest up and down. Yeah, you love how I can squeeze your face with my pecs – you love it so much I bet it could make you shoot a big load. And how about when we move your face over to my hairy pit. You always say the smell of my sweat makes you hard as hell. You’d miss that if we broke up, wouldn’t you. But let’s press your face into what you’d miss most of all, shall we. Let’s make sure you feel that hard flexed biceps flattening your nose and everything else on your face. See, you even start to moan when I do that. Yeah that’s it, little Mousey, lick my big arm. See what all you’d be wishing for on a constant basis if we didn’t meet up for our little playtime? And look, I know you’ve been begging for this for a long time, so I might as well give it to you today.” Matt leaned over and kissed Michael’s forehead. It was the most awkward thing, but it still meant a lot to the smaller dude. It showed that Matt was trying. It was a quick peck and the big wrestler immediately pulled his head away, as if he were embarrassed by what he had done. Matt then brought his arm down and unzipped his pants while he still had hold of the back of Michael’s head. He then placed both hands on the shoulders of the smaller guy – pressing down hard. Immediately, Michael’s legs buckled and he went to his knees. Matt started waving his hard dick back and forth – letting it smack up against Michael’s cheeks. “Little Mousey also loves it when I use my strength to make him submit to my muscles. Aw, listen to that hard cock slap up against your cheeks and you trying to catch it with your mouth – like a babe needing a big tit. You love it when I play with you, don’t you little man? It’s fun making you do what I want. Don’t you want your big Matt to always be around to remind you how small and weak you are, Mouse?” Michael’s lust for Matt’s big body overshadowed any humiliation he might have been feeling. It was useless for the little guy to even try to think he didn’t like it when Matt was domineering and acting like a big alpha stud. It turned Michael on in a way that he couldn’t understand – he just submitted to the pleasure in the same way he submitted to Matt’s strength. He could feel his cock bubbling with pre-cum now, even as gobs of the huge wrestler’s juice were sticking to his cheeks and stretching away like cheese connected to a piece of pizza when the cock pulled across his face. “But above everything I’ve mentioned so far, tiny Mouse, is the fact that I would miss slamming my hard cock down that pretty-boy throat of yours. And I should warn you – a sex-starved big Matt is not a pretty sight. If I go too long with only my own right hand pleasing me I tend to turn angry and kind of ‘hulk-out!’ At least that’s what the other guys on the wrestling team call it. Before you came along with that tight warm mouth of yours I used to take on two guys at one time during practice and everyone would complain that I was like a wild man. I guess my need for sex just matches my size. You don’t want to make me angry, Mouse. You wouldn’t like me when I’m angry. I think it’s important that you remember I’m about three sizes bigger than you. That’s why you’re the Mouse and I’m big Matt. Got it, dude? Here, I’ll save you some work and just force your head to nod up and down with my own big paw. That’s a good boy. Now open wide for my aching hard dick. I’m going to remind you why you’ll never ever suggest again that we stop seeing each other.” Michael opened his mouth – completely aware of what he was doing, choosing to submit to the big man even though part of him said he shouldn’t. Matt’s size and strength were like a drug for the little guy. He craved the big man as if Matt were the last bottle of alcohol on earth and Michael was an addict. So much of this relationship was wrong – but Matt’s muscles made it all right. Tears formed in Michael’s eyes as Matt pounded his big meat into his mouth. It was a brutal face-fuck and, yet, it turned Michael on so much that he came way before the big guy spurted his pathetic little stream of cum. As soon as Michael swallowed, the softening cock was removed from his mouth and stuffed back into Matt’s pants. It was immediately clear that the wrestler was leaving. “Maybe you could stay . . . you know . . . all night.” “And let the entire dorm see me leaving your room tomorrow morning. Are you high, Mouse? I’ve got a reputation to uphold, you know. I can chug half a keg of beer and still beat every guy on this campus in arm wrestling. I’ve got the most gorgeous girl on campus wetting her panties every time she touches my arm. I even tell a couple of teachers what grade to give me every time it’s test day – and they do it gladly. So, you see, little Mouse, I can’t be seen coming out of your dorm early in the morning. No, that just won’t do. And by the way, I have a funny feeling that somehow TC is behind this new emboldened Mouse. Am I right? What am I saying? Of course I’m right. I think I need to pay a visit to our good friend and make sure he knows not to mess with MY little Mouse. Look at you, dude. Streaks of cum across your face intersected with tracks of the tears my pounding caused. That’s hot, little man. I also loved how my big meat made you gag a few times. If I weren’t so angry with you I might’ve been able to get it up again and we could have had a second round – me controlling you with my cock. I’m going to leave, though, and let you contemplate your sins. Take a good look at this big bod of mine Mouse – and don’t ever again think that you won’t be here to make me happy. That’s what you were made for, bro – to be my cum depository. These muscles own you, dude, and don’t you forget it. I’ll see you at my place tomorrow night at eight. Don’t be late.” Michael missed Matt’s body as soon as the guy was gone. He craved the muscles immediately. Even kneeling in the middle of his room, cum streaks across his face and his underwear all soggy and sticky – Michael was still hooked. He really had intended to end this insane relationship with Matt but the feeling of the big man’s hand behind his head forcing Michael to face worship different parts of his body was still there and making the small guy stay rock hard. The words ‘my Mouse’ still rang in Michael’s ears. Matt had claimed Michael as his own. It certainly wasn’t romantic and on some level Michael knew it wasn’t that healthy, but right now it didn’t matter. The big guy had even gotten jealous of Tommy. Michael crawled across the floor and got into bed – confused, but content. He thought about Matt’s huge arms and was able to bust out another big wad before falling asleep.

Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE Part 5 HERE Part 6 HERE Part 7 HERE 8 Tyler and I ran towards the sound. We heard another crash near the front desk. As we got closer I moved behind the desk and there, crouched in the corner was a terrified looked man. “Get the FUCK up!” I screamed. The guy slowly stood up as Tyler and I; still naked, stood shoulder to shoulder, blocking any escape. The guy was shaking like a leaf. He looked young; maybe early 20s. He was tiny compared to us. Some would say he was beefy but he couldn't have weighed more then 200lbs. “Were you watching us? Getting off on our massive bodies?” Tyler shouted. “No-no…” The kid stuttered. “Yeah I think you were. I think you were jerking off as we tossed those huge weights around and fucked each other raw.” “I swear I wasn’t. Please don’t hurt me”. He said; sounding close to tears. “How the hell did you get in here?” I asked. “My-my dad…” “Your dad WHAT?” “He owns this place. I’m Grant’s son Matt. I just wanted to workout. I swear I didn’t know anyone was here.” I looked at Tyler who was looking at the kids crotch. I looked down and saw he had a huge hard-on under his baggy shorts. I smiled and stepped closer. He stumbled back and crashed into the counter. “Did you like the show?” I whispered and raised my left arm and flexed. The kids eyes bugged out of his head at the close up view of my 25” biceps. I raised the other arm and flexed both mammoth biceps in his face. Tyler stepped closer and hit a side chest pose. The kid started to shake and moan. We watched as a wet spot appeared on the front of his shorts. He looked at us and tears started to pour from his eyes. “I know you’ve never seen this much muscle before kid but we aren’t giving away free shows. What you saw here tonight was meant to be private.” I said. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry…” was all Matt could mumble. “You’ll be more sorry if I see you trying to catch another show!” I yelled. “GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!” Matt climbed over the counter and scrambled to the front door. Tyler and I laughed as we showered. We found a 24 hour diner and ate close to $200 in food before heading home to crash. ———————————————————— Matt barely made it to his car before he came again. He was shaking; both from fear and from pure ecstasy. All the muscle porn he’d watched didn’t come close to what he had just witnessed. “They were so HUGE! So STRONG!” he kept saying. Matt drove home with one hand on his crotch. He showered and jerked off again before crawling into bed. His terror had subsided. Now he was depressed. Ever since he tuned 18 Matt had been working out at his dad’s gym. He had gained about 10 pounds a year and was now 22 and 208lbs. Matt wasn’t happy with his progress. He wanted to be bigger, a lot bigger. He hadn’t come out of the closet yet either. That certainly didn’t help. He had spend his whole life around big, alpha, macho men. He was terrified what his dad would do if he ever found out. The more Matt thought about what had happened at the gym the more embarrassed he became. He couldn't believe he got caught. When he wasn’t hard from thinking about them; he was close to tears. Matt stayed home for over a week. He survived on delivery pizza and soda. He could feel his dismal mass gains disappearing every day. On the twelfth day of his self-imposed exile Matt decided to take a walk. He roamed the streets for hours until he found an old hole-in-the-wall gym just a few blocks from his apartment. He couldn’t believe he hadn’t seen it before. The place was even more run down on the inside. The paint was faded and peeling, half the mirrors were cracked and the floor was filthy. What it lacked in cleanliness it more then made up for it in gym equipment. The entire place was packed with machines, racks and more metal plates then Matt had ever seen. There wasn’t anyone at the front desk but Matt could hear metal clanging from the back of the large room. Slowly he made his way towards the sound. There didn't seem to be anyone else there. Matt moved around a leg press machine that was fully loaded with 45lb plates. He just assumed it was being used as a place to store weights; no one could press that much weight. His thought was interrupted by the source of the metallic bangs. There in the corner of the gym, was a beast of man doing squats. The bar was loaded with so many plates it bent across the man’s traps. With machine like precision; the man moved the massive weight at an alarming speed. He had already started his set and didn’t look like he was stopping anytime soon. He performed 14 reps before slamming the weight onto the rack. The entire room shook. The man stopped and turned towards Matt. “Hey there” he grunted. Matt slowly stood up and stepped towards the man. To describe him as huge was not doing him justice. He didn’t even look human. Matt couldn’t hide his reaction to the man’s size. He placed his had over his mouth to stifle a scream. The man lumbered closer and Matt noticed he wasn’t young. Grey hairs peppered his buzzed hair along with crows feet and some wrinkles. Seeing Matt’s reaction caused him to stop and smile. He pulled his tight shorts up slowly revealing his pumped up quads. Matt looked down as the behemoth started to flex. Thick, meaty mounds of muscle started to flare and bulge on the man’s legs. Countless veins erupted across every inch of his smooth skin. His muscles fought amongst each other until they all solidified into an unspeakable abomination. Matt couldn’t comprehend the site. He tried to stifle a gag but ended up throwing up on the gym floor. He stumbled back as he lost control of his legs. “FUCK YEAH!” the beast yelled and flexed his calves. Already the size of a football, they immediately doubled in size. Their shape contorted and solidified into a granite hard collection of inhumanly massive muscle. Matt stared horrified at what he was witnessing but couldn’t look away. In his wildest fantasies he could never imagine that someone could be this huge. The beast seemed to be feeding off of Matt’s reaction to his body. He shifted his weight from one leg to the next and continued to flex his beyond massive quads and calves. He was straining hard, grunting and spitting from the effort. “Pumped these quads past 38” today. Still not big enough. You think these legs are sick; check this out.” He grabbed the waist of his sweat soaked sweatshirt and peeled it off. Even though his shear size could not be hidden by the enormous sweater, seeing it uncovered was incomprehensible. “NO!” Matt screamed “No one is this huge!” “I AM” was his only reply as the sweater fell to floor and he stood over Matt’s shaking body. “Stand up. I’m not going to hurt you kid. Actually; your reaction is what I live for. It’s fucking hot to see you trying to comprehend all my size.” he said and stepped closer to Matt and extended his thick hand. Matt reached up and grabbed hold. His legs were shaking as Matt stood face to face with the most muscular freak of nature he had even seen. “Name’s Clint.” “M-M-Matt” “Well Matt, I assume you’ve never seen a man with over 375lbs of muscle packed on a 5’6” frame before.” said Clint. “375lb!” “378 this morning bud. Not bad for 52 years old eh?” Clint said with a smile. “FUCK” was all Matt could muster. Clint leaned down and grabbed a bottle of water and handed it to Matt. After taking a big swig Clint placed a hand on Matt’s shoulder “feel a little better?” Matt nodded. “That’s good. Have a seat on that bench. I’m not done showing off just yet.” Matt’s eyes widened as he sat down slowly. Clint positioned himself a few feet away. Clint’s bull neck looked to swell as he rolled his shoulders. His huge traps morphed into something straight out a comic book. Each mound of muscle rose to touch his earlobes. Deep striations erupted on his beach ball sized shoulders. Without flexing he looked to be twice as wide as he was tall. As if he was watching Matt’s eyes, Clint slowly started to flare his lats. His impossibly wide body defied all logic and widened even more. Matt looked on slack-jawed. You could project a movie under each of Clint’s arm pits. With his fists balled up, Clint somehow managed to bend his arms and touch either side of his thick waist. He flexed his cobblestone abs, causing his waist to shrink by a number of inches. He let out a low moan as his back expanded even more. Now looking to be wider then a mid-sized car Clint held the pose. Sweat puddled on the floor and Clients arms started to shake. “FUCK this feels good!” Clint yelled. Clint finally relaxed the pose and immediately raised his enormous arms. Every visible inch of skin glistened with sweat. He adjusted his feet and started to flex his biceps. Out-massing even the most extreme cartoon morph Matt had even seen online, Clint continued to tense his arms. At their full flex, they no longer resembled what could be defined as just arms. There was no space between biceps, forearms and shoulders; only a single mound of writhing, quivering insanely developed muscle mass. Clint’s shoulders appeared to be pressing against the sides of his face. He managed a slight smile and somehow managed to wrestle his arms higher still until they were positioned behind his neck. With obvious pain on his face, Clint spat and grunted while extending his left leg and flexing his entire upper body into the most grotesque abs/thigh pose every witnessed. Matt could not contain himself and longer. He placed his hands over his painfully hard cock. Still holding the sickening pose Clint managed to say “N-n-not y-y-yet” before finally relaxing. The gruesomely huge man looked twice as big as he had when Matt first laid eyes on him. He moved towards the terrified boy. “Stand up.” he commanded. Matt managed to stand and looked Clint in the eyes. “I’m impressed you were able to control yourself.” Clint said as he placed one meaty paw behind Matt’s neck and pulled him closer. “Besides, I’ve wanted to do this as soon as I saw you.” Clint kissed Matt long and hard. He placed his hands on Clint’s freakishly bloated pecs. Clint moaned and reached into Matt’s shorts with his free hand. “Cum as you feel me.” Matt’s entire body shook. Clint lightly tugged on his throbbing cock half a dozen times before Matt unleashed a massive load into his hand. “Mmmmmm…” Clint said and pulled his cum soaked hand out. He smiled at Matt and started to lick his hands clean. “My turn” Clint said and stepped away from Matt and moved towards the weight ladened leg press machine. Matt stood with a look of confusion on his face. “1750lbs” Clint said as he positioned his mammoth body into the machine’s seat. Without hesitation he hoisted the weights up. The plates rattled loudly when he reached the top of the rep. He lowered the weight until his knees almost touched his ears, showcasing flexibility that rivalled his obscene muscularity. At the top of the next rep he paused and flexed his quads. “38 inches” he sputtered and lowered the weight again. With strain on his face he slowly powered the weight up again. Once again he stopped at the top. This time, he placed his hands on his thick quads and started to massage the dense fibers. He looked up at the ceiling and closed his eyes. Leaving one hand on his blood engorged quads his other hand reached into his shorts. He aggressively started to jerk his hard cock. Matt stood slack jawed. Clint freed his enormous cock from his shorts and continued to tug on it. “Need more size…need to be bigger…WILL BE BIGGER” he repeated over and over. After a minute at the top of the rep his legs were shaking uncontrollably. Matt started to worry the weight would come crashing down. As if sensing Matt’s concern Clint adjusted his feet and started to perform calf raises with the massive weight. Clint stared at his inhumanly developed calves as cum started to spray all over his pumped up pecs. He let out a savage grunt and lowered the weight and rolled himself onto the floor. He laid there for a few seconds before standing up. “That was fucking intense. I’ve never had someone witness me do that. You should rest here for a bit. I’m going to have a shower. Be back in a little bit.” Clint said and waddled away. Matt stood speechless watching Clint's mammoth back, glutes and quads slowly walk away.

Hello All, So between work this week and just general writer’s block I didn’t get to finishing part 3 of The Forge. So instead I went into the archive and pulled up this old one I had posted in the Continuous Stores section of the old website. Even for a continuous story I felt I never really developed the premise enough, but since it was already started I figured I could expand upon it and clear my brain. I think it actually ended up pretty good imho so I am posting it here. I feel is has a lot of potential for adaptation to all sorts of tastes and fetishes so I leave it here to see where you guys might go with it. It’s basically my twist on the greatest of the great porn clichés, the pizza delivery guy. Hope you enjoy. MW's Pizza: Unexpected Delivery Danny came home after a long day from work and was exhausted. There was nothing particularly bad about it but the office had been working overtime all this week to deal with the new account from a big Fortune 500 company. Now it was the weekend and all Danny wanted to do was get something to eat and then pass out. He looked over at the sink filled with dirty pots and pans, realized that he would have to dig through that mess to cook something and he certainly wasn’t in the mood for that. He really just wanted to exert as little energy as possible and so decided to order in. He’d been meaning to try that new MW’s Pizzeria. Some of the guys at work couldn’t stop talking about it. Especially this one guy Craig. He actually quit about two weeks ago and by the way he used to talk about this place people started to joke he quit just so he could work there. Danny was in the cubical next to him and just the week before Craig quit Danny remembered he ordered a “Beef Lover’s special” every night just before going home. Danny wasn’t exactly the poster boy for healthy eating but just listening to him ordering it every night was hardening his arteries. But if he was ordering it so much Danny thought it had to be good. He pulled out the card for MW’s he picked up off of Craig’s desk while cannibalizing his old office supplies and dialed the number. “MW’s, can I take your order?” said the surprisingly deep voice on the other end. “Uh, yes. I’d like a Beef Lover’s special” “Really” the voice said with emphasis. “And would you like it extra beefy, super beefy, or ultra beefy.” He said with that same emphasis. It actually sounded kind of creepy to Danny. “Uhhh…ultra beefy…I guess?” “What’s the address?” Danny rattled off the information the guy needed. The voice replied in a curious tone “Great! He’ll be over in 30 minutes. Have a good one stud!” and then he hung up. “Wow, that was weird.” Danny said out loud. Besides the creepy way he said everything he also forgot to tell him how much the pizza would be. He didn’t think much of it though. After all, he thought, how much could it actually cost? He went into the living room to watch some TV, passing his weight set with six months worth of dust collecting on it. Work had kept him off his usually steady workout schedule. It had been a good way to counteract some of his bad eating habits and while he was never ripped he managed to fill out a shirt pretty well. But now he had lost some of the mass of his chest and started to fill out the lower part of his shirt more. Combined with his thinning blond hair and the growing wrinkles it depressed Danny. Since turning 30 two years ago he couldn’t help but wonder if he had passed his prime. That, however, was a worry for another night. Right now he just wanted to be fed and get some rest. 30 minutes later on the dot Danny heard the doorbell ring. He opened the door to jaw dropping sight. On the other side was a delivery boy with a face that looked like it was just out of diapers, but the body of a seasoned bodybuilder. His face showed a deep olive complexion, probably Latino, but with striking blue eyes. His hair was dark and wavy and a little long, but not quite shoulder length and a thin goatee He wore a red and white striped button down shirt that looked like it was purposefully one size too small, showing off every curve and bulge of his sculpted body. While not the size of a pro, the definition of his muscles could easily be seen beneath the tight shirt. His black slacks were similarly too small and the teardrops of his thighs and the diamonds of his calves were bulging underneath the fabric, straining it to its full capacity. Even his crotch was packed to its limit. Danny was in awe. It was strange how much this guy affected Danny since he really didn’t go for guys. There were a few “experiments”, but Danny didn’t think those counted. Danny snapped back to awareness as the kid stepped past him and entered the house. Danny had thought this a little too forward of him, but before he could say anything the delivery boy said “So are we going to get started or are you waiting for tomorrow’s mail?” Danny really didn’t like the tone of this kid. He would have told him off, but he just wanted his dinner and some sleep so he let it go. Danny pulled out his wallet, looked at the kid’s name tag then said, “So, Miguel, what do I owe you?” “It starts at $3,000.” he said in deep, even tone. “Funny. Now what does it really cost?” Danny was losing patience with this kid. “What old man, did you think this would be cheap?” Miguel began to yell, “You think a body like this is cheap?” Danny was about lose it with the “old man” comment, but was perplexed by the last thing he said. “What do you mean a body like this?” He threw down his pizza carrier and with lightning speed he grabbed Danny by the wrists and forced his hands on to his solid pecs saying “This one. The one you’re supposed to be paying for.” As he said this, Miguel looked straight into Danny’s eyes and slowly dragged his hands across his torso, flexing every rock hard muscle along the way. Danny suddenly realized what they were talking about and blurted out in a stuttering and nervous voice, “Listen, I-I think there has been a misunderstanding here. Uh, w-why don’t we just call this an unfortunate mistake and –“ Miguel suddenly grabbed Danny’s shirt and thrust him against the wall, his feet dangling in the air. “Listen old man, you called and asked for this and one way or another you are going to pay for it!” Miguel’s eyes burned with anger as he held Danny effortlessly in the air. “I don’t have that kind of money!” Danny protested in a voice much higher and terrified than he intended it to be. Miguel lowered Danny just enough to bring him to eye level, then leaned in real close and said “Then you are just going to have to work it off.” Throwing Danny over his hard shoulder with little effort Miguel made his way into the living room, scanning it with his deep brown eyes till they locked on to the weight bench. “Perfect!” he growled. He reached for the bar sitting on the rack. Despite the fact that it still had a solid 145 on it he lifted it off like it was some cheap movie prop. He striped the weights off of the bar and carried Danny back into the hallway. All this time Danny was punching and kicking Miguel but the only person he managed to hurt was himself. Pounding his fists into his back was like trying to beat up a wall of titanium. By the time they got back to the hallway Danny had given up, his hands and feet throbbing with pain. Miguel stopped at the foot of the stairs and lifted Danny off his shoulder. He then pinned him to the banister as he took the bar and stuck it behind the main pole of the banister. Miguel grabbed the bar at both ends and with a strength Danny couldn’t help but watch with awe he began to bend the ends of the steel rod together, wrapping it around Danny and the banister like piece of solid metal rope. Danny would have protested more about being restrained if his mouth hadn’t been hanging open with amazement over Miguel’s strength. Miguel just gave him a cocky smile and said, “Wow! You really are just shocked, aren’t you? And I haven’t even gotten to the good part yet.” Danny was filled with dread upon hearing those words. Miguel then closed his eyes and began concentrating. For about ten to fifteen seconds nothing happened, confusing Danny. But then the veins started to appear. It was subtle at first, just looking like his heart had started beating a little harder but then new ones began branching from the ones already visible. As Danny watched them expand with blood he then noticed something else expanding. Miguel’s shirt, which was already near the limit, began to audibly groan under the pressure of his growing chest. The gaps between the buttons began to show his tan flesh till the top button popped off and hit Danny on the cheek. The opening revealed an even larger network of veins spreading and branching on his chest. It was if his body was creating conduits to feed the growth of his muscle. Shortly after the first one broke the second button followed. Then a third and a fourth until the entire front of his torso had been exposed, his blood pumping everywhere to supply his ever growing mass. The seams around his arms started to stretch, then tear as his veins began to gorge his biceps to inhuman peaks that were sharp and pointed. He moved into a double bicep pose and exploded out the sleeves like a cocoon. Miguel seemed to grow impatient with his clothes and began rip the rest of his shirt off, freeing his torso from its restriction. His upper body was a sight to behold; especially his ever tightening stomach, growing muscles in his abs and obliques Danny didn’t even know existed before. By this time his pants had already began to split showing off the teardrops in his thighs. Deeming them also too restricting he forced them apart as well showing the redwoods he was growing down there. All Miguel had left now was a pair of light red posers. Danny noticed the veins in his body began to recede some and the growth slow down. He thought the transformation was coming to a close. He was wrong. Just above the top of the posers the purple head of his steel hard cock began to poke out. The veins that had covered his body were now furiously growing thick all over his cock. Even the part covered by the posers were showing visible veins running through out, including his sack. And just like his other muscles, this one began to expand. The head flared up and out, slowly creeping up to the bottom of his pecs until the head was nestled in his cleavage causing them to involuntarily bounce and flex around it. Then it grew wider until it obscured half of his abs on both sides. Finally his balls inflated to the size of grapefruits till the skin of the scrotum hung out the sides of the pouch. With a swift snap he destroyed his last piece of clothing letting his monstrous nuts hang halfway down his thighs. Over by the banister a clanking noise could be heard. It was Danny, shaking uncontrollably. He was unable calm down after Miguel’s amazing display of power. Miguel just gave him an even wider cocky grin and leaned in next to his ear and said, “That wasn’t even the good part either.” The clanking grew louder. He strode over to the pizza carrying case he had dropped on the floor and pulled out what seemed to be a label less bottle of water, except the contents were pink and slightly opaque. With his thick hand he unscrewed the top and walked over to Danny. He grabbed his chin and mouth forcing them open. Danny tried to struggle, but only half-heartedly since he know that it was useless to do so. Miguel then forced the contents down his throat until every last drop was consumed. Danny began to cough and gag after taking down the harsh liquid. “Son of a bitch! What was that for?” Miguel just smiled and said, “So we can get to the good part.” At first Danny didn’t feel anything, except the burning sensation from the acrid drink. Soon though, he began to feel his heartbeat begin to get faster and faster, harder and harder until it felt like his heart could pump all the water from a swimming pool in minutes. Looking down he could see veins pumping underneath his shirt and he could feel his muscles tighten and expand. “What the fuck are you doing to me?!” he yelled. Miguel just looked at Danny with contempt and slapped his massive paw over his mouth to shut him up. “Listen, Old Man! You called me here with no money to pay me, so now you have to get some to pay off your debt. But you’ll never do it with that pathetic body.” “No! I don’t want to be a freak like you! I don’t want… to look like…I don’t want…I don-…I….” Danny’s anger began to dissipate as his mind clouded and began to focus on how the changes he was going through were making him feel. He was acutely aware now of how his body growing more dense and hard. From his skin, through his muscle and down into his bones he could feel them being rebuilt into stronger and more durable versions. The throbbing veins became even more prominent under his shirt, even spreading over his hands, feeding the changes. His former flab had long ago disappeared, replaced with rock hard sinew. As he felt his body become as solid and hard as rock his heartbeat kicked into and even higher gear and that was when the growth began in earnest. Danny feared that expanding into the twisted metal that encircled him would hurt but whatever Miguel had given him had already made his muscle too strong to yield to something like steel. His growing body slowly but surely caused the bar to expand out since it was no longer a match for his power. Soon after Danny’s clothes began to succumb to his growth as well. First the buttons on his shirt popped off one by one to expose his vein covered chest. Then seams around his shoulders gave way to his engorged delts and traps. The bar had been opened up enough for him to stretch out his arms uncoiling it enough so that it fell down to the floor, passing his legs as they stretched apart the seams of his pants. The rest of his clothes succumbed soon after, at this point just exploding into shreds from the rapidly increasing expansion of his muscles. Once everything but his boxer fluttered to the ground and the veins began to recede, all that was left behind was a blond, hairy chested behemoth. But like what happened with Miguel before, all those veins immediately shot to Danny’s cock, causing its rapid hardening and growth as it tore apart the boxers and destroyed the last piece of his clothing. The head stopped halfway up his stomach, not nearly as big as Miguel’s but still much thicker and longer than any normal man’s piece. When the growth finally stopped the feeling clouding his mind began to slightly recede slightly and a small seed of the anger he was feeling began to return. Through the feelings of strength, power, and pleasure, Danny’s rage began to push though. He picked up the mangled weight bar and through the haze began to make his way towards Miguel, intending to hit him with it using his new found strength. Miguel, though, didn’t look worried at all. He just stood there with a cocky grin. When Danny got close he reached back his thick, rippling arm, but before he could take the swing his arm stopped. He just stared at Miguel, taking in his enormous ripped and hairless torso, the patch of fur above the root of his cock the only exception. Every muscle twitched with thick corded muscle, still even bigger than his own. Danny felt his will falter and his arm began to shake. Miguel just walked over and grabbed the bar in one on his hands, squeezing it so the metal deformed like clay. “You don’t want to do that, do you?” Miguel said softly. Danny’s resistance quickly draining he let go of the bar and let Miguel casually throw it to the side. He then put his other hand behind Danny’s head and pulled him close. Their monster cocks pressed up against each other’s bodies and their lips almost touching he whispered, “What do you want to do?” At that moment Danny finally surrendered to the fact that however angry he was before and however straight he thought himself, he only wanted one thing. To please him. He closed the small distance that was left between the two of them and pressed his lips against him, then opening his mouth so he could let his tongue in for the most passionate kiss he has ever received. Caught up in the throes of passion Danny leaped up and wrapped his legs around Miguel’s waist, squeezing their throbbing manhoods even harder together causing untold pleasure for both of them. Miguel, also caught up in the passion, decided to slam Danny up against the wall, but severely underestimated his own strength and plowed straight through it causing them to crash down and roll through the kitchen, demolishing several cabinets along the way. They stopped with Miguel on the floor in front of the fridge and Danny straddling him on top. Danny once again attacked Miguel’s mouth while feeling every bulge and contour of his muscular frame while Miguel returned in kind. After another few minutes of intense making out Danny separated and looked upon his unexpected lover’s giant dick and realized that he had an urge, no, an absolute need to have it up his ass right now. “Fuck me!” he yelled. “Fuck me hard!” Miguel just smiled another arrogant smile and grabbed Danny’s by the hips proceeded to easily lift him up as far as he could until he was hovering right above his massive fuck pole. He lowered him down slowly until his plump head was knocking at his back door and then slowly but steadily plunged Danny down his shaft until he buried it to the base. The whole time going down the shaft he screamed with pleasure and delight, completely unbelieving how right Miguel’s cock felt up his ass. It was like he was made to fit him. For what felt like hours to Danny he proceeded to ride Miguel, going up and down his dick, all the while continuing to kiss and feel each other up the whole time. Finally, with Miguel on the floor and Danny riding him cowboy style they both reached the edge. As their climaxes hit each of them began to spew quarts of jizz. Danny was shooting wildly in the air and in the intensity of the moment grabbed a cast iron skillet that landed next to him in the debris of the kitchen and squeezed it in his left hand so that it crumpled like tin foil. Miguel meanwhile had his hands braced on the fridge and when his orgasm hit he pushed, first denting the front door of the stainless steel appliance and then shoving it thought the wall completely into the dining room, causing even more destruction in there. After basking in the afterglow for a few moments, Danny slid himself off of Miguel and offered him a hand up. Standing in the middle of the ruined kitchen and covered in cum he surveyed the damage. A small part of him felt that he should care that his house was ruined. “I should probably clean this up.” He said. Miguel chimed in, “Do you really care?” Danny thought about it and realized he really didn’t. “No, I guess not.” It was like he had just woken up from a dream and the life he lived before, this house and his job, was just a hazy memory. “Besides, as an employee of MW’s Pizza your shelter is provided by the company now.” “Employee?” “Yeah, how else do you think you are going to work you debt off?” “How long could it take to make up $3000?” Miguel smiled that cocky smile of his again. “Oh, you’ll be working off a lot more than $3000. I mean, between the tip you owe me, the interest you will incur, the expenses you will owe us for your room and board, training, food, uniforms… Well let’s just say you will be working for us for a very, very long time. Any problems with that?” Again Danny felt that feeling again of just having woken from a dream. Looking down at his new magnificent body and remembering the mind blowing sensation of the sex he just had with Miguel he realized that this was a lifestyle he could get used to. “No. It’s no problem at all.” Now it was his turn to smile. “Good. Now shrink yourself down. I can’t fit two people this size in the car.” And with that he began to shrink down to his original size. Still beefy much more in the realm of ‘fitness model’ instead of ‘unholy mass monster’. His cock also began shrink and go soft, going back down to a smaller but still pretty impressive soft 6 inches. “How do I do it?” “Just visualize it and it will happen.” Danny closed his eyes and imagined himself compacting down to a smaller size. He could feel himself recede until he was as big as Miguel. When he opened them again and looked down he saw a still muscular but much more manageable frame with a nice thick coat of blond fur. “Alright.” Miguel said. “Time to get back to HQ and introduce you to the crew.” While Danny was concentrating on shrinking himself he took the opportunity to grab a spare uniform he apparently brought with him in his bag. “Sorry, I only have the one. But I am guessing that you don’t really mind being naked in public now.” “Can’t say that I do.” In fact Danny felt he would really enjoy flaunting himself now. Miguel chuckled “Still, let’s not attract any more attention than we have to. The noise we made was probably bad enough. As you can imagine we aren’t running a strictly legitimate business here so we want to keep as low of a profile as possible, so let’s get into car quickly.” Danny did as he was told despite wanting to feel the cool night air on his naked skin. He wondered what he was going to do while there were driving around with him naked, but saw the car had mirrored windows. Even the MW’s logo inconspicuous on the driver’s side of the door. “Like, I said low profile.” They both hopped into the car and headed off to where ever MW’s was located. Danny began squirming in his seat. Something felt…off. “What’s a matter?” Miguel asked. “I don’t know. I just feel, I don’t know, empty.” He smirked and said “I think I know what will help.” He reached and slid his hand under Danny’s ass and stuck one, then two, then three fingers up his chute, expertly manipulating his prostate. He could feel Miguel grow his fingers thicker and longer in order to fill him up more. Danny moaned deeply. “Oh good! Looks like we got a hairy muscle bottom bitch boy. We needed something like that on the menu. Too bad though. It looks like that big, beautiful cock you grew is kind of a waste.” Miguel continued to finger him until he was on the brink of orgasm. “Grow that cock of yours till it fits in your mouth. Can’t have you blocking my windshield with your spunk.” Danny did as he was asked and willed his cock bigger until he could bend over and stick the head into his mouth. As soon as his lips surrounded it he shot another massive load. His new found skills allowed him to take most of it down, though some of it leaked down his chin. After he was done firing Miguel removed his fingers, used them to scoop up some of the cum that was dribbling down his chin and stuck it into his own mouth to taste. “Mmmmm, bitch boy! That is some tasty cum. And I guess that huge prick of yours is not as much of a waste as I thought.” “Bitch boy, is that what that stuff makes you?” Danny didn’t care. It actually felt right, but he was just asking out of curiosity. “It’s different for everyone.” He said. “That’s what I mean when I say ‘menu’. We started out with a few hypermuscular alpha tops, like yours truly, but as we get more recruits we find that they come with different talents and attributes. The only constant is muscle. Soon we will have something for everyone.” They eventually arrived in an old industrial district. It was mostly abandoned warehouses out there. Sitting at a corner was a small non-descript brick building with a neon sign in the window saying MW’s Pizza. “This is HQ?” Danny said “Remember, low profile. Besides there is a lot more to it than meets the eye.” Miguel parked the car in the small parking lot and they both got out and headed inside through the back door. When Danny stepped in he was surprised to see a familiar face. Though he now had a thickly muscled frame covered in a skin tight MW’s uniform he instantly recognized the full brown beard and clean shaven head of Craig from work. “Danny! My man! Glad you could join the team.” Craig walked over to him and planted a deep, sloppy kiss on him. “So this is where you went to. I take it you were recruited, too.” “Yeah, I kept on ordering ‘pizza’ from them almost every night. When I ran out of money to pay, Miguel and I came to an…arraignment. Been here ever since to pay off my debt.” The two of them continued to play around with each other when Miguel interjected. “Hey Craig, why don’t you take Danny down to the dorms and get him settled.” “Can do.” They continued rub up against and fondle each other as Craig took them down stairs. Soon after a phone rang and Miguel picked it up. “Hello?....Hey Boss!” “Uh huh, uh huh. Yeah the new formula works great. Makes the new guys easier to transition in. Makes their old lives seem like a dream. They hardly question it at all.” “Uh huh. New client?....Really? He ordered that. Just so happens I recruited a new guy a few days ago that would fit that request nicely. I’ll send him right away…….. Okay, talk to later Boss.” And then he hung up.

I write a macro growth series on FA (which I unfortunately haven't made a new chapter of for a year), but I've been really wanting to write up something new! This is my first human growth story - and the first story I've ever posted on this forum. And I think I plan on writing more parts to this. Anywho - enjoy! ---------------------------------- Fantasy Supplement “But I mean, I don't want to get stuck that way.” My friend, Jake, shakes his head and holds up his hands to reassure me. “No, no. Don't worry. It's all based on your arousal. When your arousal goes away, it'll stop supporting your size, and you'll shrink back down.” Both Jake and I have the same fetish. We fantasize over the idea of growing larger. We've done chats about it, and god, nothing gets us revved up harder than talking about our bodies billowing larger and filling up an entire room with our musclebound bodies. Of course, that's all fantasy. We've tried what we can with reality. We know our heights won't change...we're in our early 30s, so growth spurts are long over. But we do hit the gym regularly. Neither of us quite has the time or the resources to reach the level we want with our lifting and gaining. So fantasy basically has to do. Jake claims he found a seller online, linked out from one of the growth forums we frequent. Someone who has developed a drug that can overhaul a person's system and amplify their testosterone and utilize some growth hormone cocktail to temporarily boost their body's size and musculature. I'm probably exhausting Jake with all my worries and questions about what this pill might do if it's a fraud. Hell, what might it do if it works? Is it safe? Will it hurt? But he doesn't seem worried. I think the excitement of this actually working is clouding his judgment. And I admit – if this didn't sound like the hottest thing I'd ever known, I would've said no instantly. We stand in the den of Jake's house, debating back and forth. We had decided if we were to go through with this, his place would be best, tucked away off the main road, partly into the woods. If we ended up making a lot of noise or commotion, it's unlikely anyone will hear. I'd only been to his home once or twice. We usually only meet up at the gym, or out at the bar. Otherwise, everything else we do together is online. I suppose this is only appropriate since we're here for the sort of thing we're always roleplaying online. I look down at my moderate build. Five foot ten and one hundred eighty pounds doesn't let one stand out from the crowd. And Jake is only a couple inches taller than me, and I think twenty to thirty pounds heavier. Brushing my hand over the front of my t-shirt, I try to imagine how the muscle underneath would feel if it were to just swell to unthinkable sizes. The thought zaps a chill through me, and I shuffle my legs to reposition my dick before it jumps up to attention. Jake runs his hand over his short, black spiky hair and shrugs. “It's up to you, man.” He lifts up the other hand, and rolls the little, oblong pill back and forth between his fingers. He looks me in the eye and raises his brow with a handsome smirk. I have always been awfully attracted to the bastard, making it even harder to say no to him. Glancing at his squared, stubbled jaw and his pale blue eyes almost has me forget what we were talking about. We've had some truly hot roleplays online, but in person, he's never declared wanting to actually be physical with me, so I've always kept my pining to myself. “But why me? Why am I the guinea pig? It's your find. You're the one who bought it.” He tilts his head and partially closes his eyelids, making a rougish expression that almost has me already going to grab the pill from his hand. “Because... I think it would be so HOT to see you get HUGE.” My earlier attempt to keep my crotch sedated was in vain as my cock rises up hard in my dark grey cargo shorts. I try to swallow, but my throat is too damn dry. “Yeah?” I reply after a moment. Jake steps forward, pushing up against me, lightly pressing me into the wall behind me. “Yeah,” he confirms. His eyes piercing right into mine as the ball of his nose is practically touching mine. I shudder as my shorts fill with a full erection, and he knows it. Dear god, I think, this is like two fantasies in one. Without moving away from me, he holds up his hand with the pill, and without breaking eye contact with him, I reach out and take it and place it on my tongue. I close my mouth and the supposed wonder drug enters my system with one gulp. Jake gives me a sexy smirk of approval. “How long does it stay in your system?” I ask. He glances upward in thought. “I think it was for about eight hours. But like I said, it's all arousal driven, so once you don't have the supply to maintain it, you'll get back to normal.” I nod and take a deep breath, and Jake grins again. I'm startled as he unexpectedly clutches my cock through my shorts, and I let out an awkward “Hoa!” He rolls it back and forth in his grasp and looks at me knowingly. “Well, did you want to see what happens or not?” I make a whisper of a laugh, and say “Yeah” under my breath. He gives me a smoldering look of approval, biting his lower lip and looking down at his hand as it grabs and gropes at my dick, sliding it down the underside and cupping and hefting my ball sac, shifting my shorts fabric around. My erection is throbbing so hard. I never thought I'd be standing here today with this guy I've lusted after, him groping me aggressively, promising me the sort of thing we've fantasized about. I'm losing myself in a fog of pleasure, and almost don't even notice him slide his hand back up the front of my shorts, only to unceremoniously shove it down inside the waistband and hunt down my package without the inconvenience of the fabric barrier. He works over the hot flesh, making my jaw slack open. As he glances back up to meet my gaze again, it feels as though he's looking for signs of any changes happening. When I reach forward and squeeze his firm ass cheeks and he doesn't resist, I almost forget that there is even an experiment going on here. I can feel my member pulse out a few spurts of precum. I almost stop mid-groan as Jake's face contorts slightly. But it seems to be a look more like curiosity or confusion. I feel my dick pulse again. And again. Jake's hand isn't getting any slicker though. That has to be what that throbbing is though. Jake smiles broadly. “Ha! Well, well... will ya look at that?” I tilt my head forward to see what he's talking about, and he carefully unzips my shorts halfway down to allow a better view. My dick is sticking a few inches up out of my underwear. “Whoa!” I can't help myself and stretch out the waistband of my underwear, the footlong meat bobbing outward. Seeing this now makes me leak out more pre. “Even if the pill only does this, I'd be happy!” I joke. “This is already a success as far as I'm concerned.” I honestly can't imagine ever having been harder my entire life. I reach down under the throbbing monster and caress my balls, confirming they're more than twice their usual volume, and I can swear I feel them bloat a bit right in my hand. My whole body quivers from this hot development. I assist Jake, who has gone back to stroking my cock, unable to resist rubbing over the beast. I can't stop moaning. “Ohhhhhmmmmm...mmmm...ohhh fuck yeah, I... nngh. Mmmph. OH god!” I can hear my shorts zipper slowly grind down the rest of its track as I feel a pleasurable pressure build up in my legs. My attention is finally torn away from cock only to see my thighs billow out thicker. “NNNNGH!” My leg muscles bulge again, slowly spreading my stance and stretching my shorts open. Jake is taken aback by the commotion I'm making, causing him to instantly recognize what's happening, too. “Holy shit!” he yells, seeing the mounds on my quads come more into relief. He stoops down, needing a closer look at what's happening. My throbbing cock rests against his cheek, but his attention is locked onto my thickening thighs. He runs his fingers along the warm stretching skin on my upper legs... and he continues upward until he lifts up the bottom of my shirt, finding a wall of abs faintly pushing outward. He smiles right up at me. “It's working, Zach! It really is working!” “I can't … believe it... it's... it's... unnnnnhhh!” The enjoyable sensation that hit my legs is running up through my torso, and sending my head spinning. The collar of my t-shirt is beginning to tear thread by thread as I notice my chest filling up with mass. I slap both hands to my shirt, palm flat against the rounding pecs that seem to throb another inch larger with each throb of my cock. My short sleeves begin to tear around my biceps next, the balled muscles having swelled to almost twice their previous size while my chest distracted me. Jake stands up and his hands join mine in running over each pec, feeling them grow out more against our touch until my shirt begins to tear right down the middle. He helps the tear along by shoving his hands inside the ripping garment so he can hungrily grope at the powerful mounds, to really feel their heat and mass. I laugh a bit in disbelief. “Oh fuck, man, my arms already don't even go down as far as they usually do!” My lats had been spreading out all this time, too. That is harder for me to have seen, of course, and since every muscle is growing simultaneous at this point, it's impossible to see all the progress as it happens. So I just give in and close my eyes, feeling my pectorals, back and shoulders swell in short bursts, a louder sound of shredding fabric each time until the shirt is basically decimated. The sensation of Jake's hands exploring my inflating physique is heightened with my eyes closed. I rub away at my cock, which my hand can no longer rap around, reveling in how my muscles just bump into each other with this simple motion while they all continue to bulk. How much must I weigh now? Two-forty? Two-eighty? I have no idea. But I do know it's only increasing. I stroke my cock faster. My balls must really be full now; I can feel them pushing out against my inner thighs. Or is that my thighs shoving into my balls? With how swollen everything is getting, I can't even tell! A pair of wet lips lock onto mine, surprising me, my eyes shooting open. I see Jake's closed eyes in front of me as he prods my mouth with his tongue and I readily welcome it in. His hot mouth is just as I'd imagined it. My tongue rolls over his and I hug my arms around him, pressing him into my expanding form. I hear a loud crack and a muffled ungh. I relax my hug immediately. “Are you all right?” “Haha. Yeah, man. You just cracked my bones – didn't break anything. Just remember you are getting stronger, y'know?” I smile at that statement. I am getting stronger. And thicker. And I love it. The euphoric feeling continues to weave its way throughout my body as our lips meet again. I can't help from looking at Jake's handsome face as I kiss him. I continue to hold him with my arms, but more carefully now. I part from the kiss for a moment as a shocking wave of pleasure has hit my system and I moan loudly. “Uhhhhhnnnn! Mmf! Fuck... this is so amazing.” “Wha-whoa, what?” Jake looks startled. “Mmf...ohhhhh... what? What is it?” It's then I can feel Jake's legs waving about, bumping into my huge dick. I quickly notice the hanging pictures and bookshelf aren't at the same height they were a moment ago. Looking down, I can see Jake's feet can't touch the floor. I blink twice, and realize it's because I'm holding him. Wait... “Holy shit!” The euphoria rocks my system again. Jake looks down at the floor and sees my sneakers beginning to burst around my feet. My legs lifting my monstrous torso up higher. And then some more. “Fuck, man! You're getting taller!” He's right. And each time I grow a few inches, that pleasure jolts my body again. I look up and see my head is only a couple feet from the ceiling. How high is this room, I wonder? I think about ten feet? “Shit, I must be about eight feet tall!” I moan again as the sensations don't let up. Jake's initial panic has passed. He watches the weak scraps of shorts and underwear fabric flutter to the floor. My shoes have completely burst off my now probably size-eighteen feet. Jake massages at the enormous chest in front of him that's almost as big as his own whole torso. “Um,” he looks up at the ceiling, “I think more like nine feet tall now. Wait... no... you're, oh man...” “Huh?” With another hefty throb, my body enlarges even more and my heads bumps the ceiling. That is the straw that broke the camel's back. Realizing I've grown as tall as the room, and who knows how heavy, I can't hold back my arousal anymore. I keep Jake held up with one arm, and feverishly stroke away at my cock with the other. My balls clench and there's a rush rocketing up my dick that almost frightens me that I'll explode and die right here. I scream out a gravelly yell as jets of cum stream up into the air between the two of us, splashing the ceiling and our faces, our hands, our hair. My seed fires out again and again, probably for a good twenty good ropes of jizz before it finally starts to trail off. But I still squeeze out every last bit I can, knowing I just experienced my most mind-blowing orgasm ever. No other one has come remotely close. I gasp for air and remember to breathe again, my throat had squeezed so much during the climax. Poor Jake's clothes are soaked with my cum. We look at each other...stupefied, really. There's another moment or two of gasping and staring before we both laugh at the insanity of what just happened. This couldn't have happened! I carefully place Jake back down on the floor, and I glance up at the ceiling that my head still brushes against. “Probably for the best you couldn't hold out anymore. You almost destroyed my house, man!” We both laugh some more. I fondle my sac, and it's still big, but matches my current size appropriately for someone who has just blown their load. “Yeah...you'll just have to clean the ceiling.” I chuckle, globs of semen still dripping down. “You'll have to clean it!” Jake responds with a cocky grin. I idly rub at my balls in a blissful state. I think that unusual pressure inside is starting to fade. My body must be starting to revert. Yes. My hair isn't touching the ceiling anymore. “I'm glad we tried this.” I utter. Jake nods. “And I'm glad that we... well... not just the pill, but that....” I stop talking when something feels amiss. The emptiness I was finally feeling from the pill's effects leaving isn't as obvious all of a sudden. I check the ceiling. I've only lowered about a foot. Jake looks down at my crotch and just says “Dude...” under his breath. I lean over a bit to see. My eyes bulge. “No way...” I watch as my balls are roiling and filling back up in my hand to where they were before I blew. Actually, they may have bulged even bigger. My cock that had started to droop down is fattening back up, rising in hardening, bobbing motions back to full mast. I'm compelled to grab my erection, as if testing that it's real. “I-I don't understand. It's been like...two minutes.” I mumble in confusion. “I can't be raring to go again already.” Jake shakes his head, having just been hypnotized by the reappearance of my weighty package. “I-uh, let me check something.” He stumbles over to his computer desk and jostles the mouse to wake up the monitor. He types a few things quick to bring up what looks to be an online store. “What're you looking for?” Jake leans in toward his monitor, scouring the page for information. “It's the page I ordered these pills from.” “Pills?” I ask. Not sure why I thought he'd only gotten one pill with this purchase. But he ignores my question. “Oh. I missed something when I read the effects. There's more in smaller print at the bottom here...” “What? What's going on?” Jake turned around in his computer chair looking at me sheepishly. “Well... the formula in the pill also speeds up the recovery process after an orgasm. I guess they really wanted to make sure people got the most bang for their buck,” he laughs weakly. “Oh fuck. That's not enough time to get me back to normal. At this size, I don't know how I could possibly not get hard!” I see my cock twitch and leak out some pre. I unintentionally moan. Jake is making a guilty face, as if he hasn't said everything. “And...” “And what?” I bellow. “And it bolsters your state of arousal. Basically, they put something like a super viagra in there.” My mouth drops open. Well this is a fine mess! I'd only agreed to this because I knew there'd be an easy stopping point. But now... but I can't think any further as I grunt and feel pressure building back up inside me. I can see my upper pecs rising up toward my chin, my chest shelf building itself even bigger. My legs shake and I can see my point of view changing as my head bumps into the ceiling again. “Ah, shit.”

(Inspired by a friend in the U.S. Pacific Northwest. You know who you are). “Come on, Mouse, I don’t have all night. I have to meet Janice in about an hour.” “Matt, I’ve asked you not to call me that. All the other guys in Delta Kappa are calling me that, now. Call me Michael, okay – you know - so they will.” “Sorry, squirt. You’re just too small to call anything else but Mouse. Now quit your jabbering - are we going to do this or not?” “Yeah, we are. I thought you were going to call it off with Janice, though. That’s what you told me last week.” “Um . . . I did? Oh yeah, after the keg party – must have been the beer talking. Well yeah . . . yeah, I’m going to do that soon. I promise. I mean, she’s not the one for me, that’s for sure. She won’t let me go all the way with her, so I gotta move on. And then there’s your hot little mouth, Mouse. I mean you’ll suck me off any time I want, right? That’s the problem, though - this way I don’t mind if Janice never puts out. I get my cake and eat it, too. But . . . um, sure . . . I can end it with Janice someday – but there’s something kind of cool about keeping our little bromance a secret, right. I mean, come on. I’m the captain of the wrestling team and you’re . . . well, you’re Mouse. Now, come on and get me off. Remember, not as much teeth as last week, dude. I don’t want to have to explain the marks to anyone in the locker room.” Matt grabbed the back of Michael’s head with both hands and led the guy’s mouth to his hard cock. It wasn’t a romantic moment, Matt hadn’t even pulled his pants down all the way – it was just a quickie so the big guy could get his rocks off. It was soon over and Michael was again instantly disappointed by both the lack of emotion and the amount of cum. One quick swallow and the wrestler was done. Matt pushed the smaller guy away and zipped up his pants – satisfied and ready to forget what just happened. “Remember, Mouse. This thing we have going on is our little secret. It wouldn’t look good for me to be tied to someone so . . . um, small, okay?” “Sure, Matt. Whatever you say. But you’re still gonna choose me as your little brother, aren’t you?” “Of course I am, little man. I mean, it’s really up to the fraternity to appoint big brothers, but I’ll try and request you. Just don’t be disappointed if they assign you to someone else. You’ll be happy with any guy you get, though, right? Now, wipe my juice from your face, get your clothes on, and head back to your dorm so I can go meet Janice. Make sure none of the other brothers are in the hallway when you leave. Let’s get moving, Mouse.” “Remember, once you’re my big brother, no more Mouse. Okay, Matt?” “We’ll see, little Mouse. Now move! I heed to go get some kisses from my girl.” “How come we never kiss, Matt?” “I’ve told you this a hundred times, Mouse. I don’t kiss guys. I just use that mouth of yours to get off. You’re happy because you get my cock down your throat and I’m happy because I get some relief for my blue balls. It’s a great arrangement. And I’m not cheating on Janice. Now skedaddle and make yourself invisible as you leave.” Michael walked across campus in the cool evening with mixed emotions. When he was with the beefy wrestler he felt more alive than he ever did at other times – mainly because Matt’s muscles made him constantly hard. But there was something in the lack of intimacy that made Michael long for more. Matt was the most popular guy in Delta Kappa – as well as the biggest – and he had taken a shining to the smaller guy from the first night of rush week. The hunky confident wrestler was the main reason Michael had pledged this specific fraternity – possibly the only reason. The blowout party the night guys became pledges had been magical. Matt was drunk as hell and had a fight with his girlfriend. Michael had gone up to the big man’s room to check on him and one thing led to another and before you knew it, the wrestler’s cock was out and waving in front of Michaels face. It had been love at first suck. In his drunken state, Matt had poured on the compliments to the little guy’s oral abilities. Michael was ready to check out china patterns ten minutes later as he rested his head on the passed-out wrestler’s beefy pecs. They had clearly made love so this union was definitely destined to last forever. That had been about a month ago and these little ‘secret meetings’ had been happening every two or three days. Michael was beginning to notice the relationship, however, seemed a little lopsided. The pledge had a lot of questions. I wonder why he never sucks me off? He says it’s because he’s the bigger guy, but I’m not sure that’s how it works. He sometimes allows me to beat off while I touch his body, but that’s only been a few times. I really wish I had more experience with this dating stuff. And when is he finally going to call it quits with Janice and tell everyone about us? “Well, if it isn’t the little Mouse.” “What’s up, Kenny? Don’t call me that. My name’s Michael.” “Not until big Matt Wilson says it is, dude. He’s given you a nickname and the entire school follows his lead.” Kenny Lytton was also a freshman and happened to be pledging Delta Kappa, too. Michael didn’t particularly like the guy, he was arrogant and sometimes a bully, but since they’d one day be fraternity brothers he tried his best to put up with him. Kenny reminded Michael of a poisonous snake – slithering around you until it sees where best to strike. “Well, you could be your own person and do something different.” “Yeah, I could . . . but I won’t, Mouse. So, who’s your first choice for big brother?” “As a matter of fact, I’m planning on putting Matt down as my only choice.” “Ouch! Not a good plan, Mouse, not a good plan. One, you should never put all of your eggs in one basket and secondly, didn’t you hear – Matt’s not eligible to be anyone’s big brother. He’s technically not a student. Yeah, they’ve got him on the books and all, but that’s just so he can be on the wrestling team. It seems he’s on the seven year or eight year plan and the school has rules about that stuff. So, he’s able to take a class here or there, just so he can wrestle, but he’s technically not part of the system. The Delta Kappa’s aren’t allowed to let him be involved in the frat’s business. Sorry, little fella.” “You’re making this up. That’s just cruel, Kenny.” “Nope, all true. Scout’s honor. Of course, I was never a scout, but what the hell. Besides, I know it’s for sure because I was going to put him down as my first choice and the dweeb pledge director, Scott, informed me I couldn’t. Don’t worry, though, Mouse. I’ve heard one of the members has already talked to Scott about assigning you to him.” “Who?” “Dough-boy, Tommy Cole.” “Get outta here! You’re definitely making that up. I don’t even know the guy.” “Wait and see, Mouse . . . wait and see.” Michael stood in front of his dorm as Kenny slithered away – almost hissing with an evil chuckle. The immediate thought that consumed Michael was how sure he was that Matt already knew he couldn’t be assigned as his big brother – yet he didn’t say a thing. It crossed his mind that maybe Matt was just trying to protect him – not wanting him to be disappointed way in advance of the assignment ceremony. The other option - that Matt just didn’t care – hurt too much, so Michael went with his first theory. Secondly, Michael turned his thoughts to Tommy Cole. He barely knew the guy and he was sure he had never spoken more than two words to him – and vice versa. They had nothing in common. Tommy was a junior political science major and was basically a loner. Michael didn’t like to be cruel, but Tommy was – as Kenny had put it – a dough-boy. He was about fifty pounds overweight and never took care of himself. His clothes always looked slept in and the guy had really greasy hair. Michael immediately stopped this train of thought. He, of all people, was in no place to judge anyone. Michael stood only five-two and barely weighed one hundred and ten pounds. He forced himself to not think any more unflattering thoughts about Tommy. He did, however, continue to wonder why the guy was interested in being his big brother. ********** “Mouse, I didn’t tell you I couldn’t be your big brother because I didn’t want you to get upset. Okay? I hate it when you’re upset.” “No you don’t – you couldn’t care less.” “Well, that’s usually true, but this time I did care. You’ll get a good big brother don’t worry about it. I hear Tommy Cole is interested. That would be . . . you know . . . okay.” “I don’t even know him.” “Well, you can get to know him over the next few months. That’s what having a big brother is all about. Hey, listen, since you came all the way over here this morning to talk to me . . . I was wondering if . . . you know . . . you’d like to do some magic with that mouth of yours. Janice got me worked up something awful last night and I woke up with the most painful morning wood ever. How ‘bout I fuck your face before I go lift. It would help me let off some steam and then build all these muscles you love so much.” “Are you kidding me, Matt? After you basically lied to me about being my big brother. And, by the way, that was like the most unromantic proposition I’ve ever heard. Can’t you for once think in advance and say something you think I’d like to hear!” Matt didn’t say a word. He just smiled and reached down to grab the hem of his t-shirt. In one swift move he had the thing off his big body and he was bouncing his pecs while he flexed his right gun. He knew he didn’t have to say a thing – he could leave the romance for the dweebs. He knew what Mouse liked and he knew he had the goods to please the little guy. Matt’s chest rolled up and down like many of the internet guys Michael loved jerking off to. The big pecs tightened hard and bulged majestically. Matt was especially proud of his big chest – the way it pushed out his shirts in a way that made it clear he was built. He was also aware that Mouse was a gun guy. The little squirt loved Matt’s arms and the big man always knew a few biceps flexes could make Mouse hard as hell – just as they were right now. Michael didn’t even try to hide his growing boner – he was too entranced by the big wrestlers arm. “Come on, Mousey. I need some relief this morning. That hot little mouth of yours will give me so much pleasure. I’ll even let you kiss my big gun and nuzzle my pit. Last time we did that you squirted without even touching yourself. What do you say, little fella – let me slam my cock down that throat of yours. Think of it as me supplementing your breakfast with a little protein. Big Matt needs to get off, Mouse. He needs to get off in a big way. Don’t you want to help this big ole muscleman?” Michael realized that this was the closest to being romantic the big guy was ever going to get. He also understood his own inability to say no to muscles. The rolling pecs, the swelling big biceps, and the way Matt liked to talk about himself was always enough to make Michael lose all control over his thoughts and actions. He knew he was a muscle pig and he simply embraced the role. He walked over to the much larger Matt and fell to his knees. Within thirty seconds Matt had rammed his dick down Michael’s throat and busted out one of his less-than-stellar wads. Michael could help but feeling a little short-changed. Matt immediately pulled his shirt back on and was grabbing his keys as Michael got up off his knees. “Listen, little Mouse. That was awesome. Thanks a lot. I know I promised a little muscle show, but you know I can’t be late for lifting. I’ll let you have a little extra few minutes of groping the next time we get together – you know, to make up for it. Now, wait five minutes after I leave and check to make sure there’s no one in the hall when you head out. Just lock the door behind you. Oh, and no smelling my jocks after I’m gone. You know how that freaks me out. I’ll see you later on at the big brother assignment ceremony. You’ll get the person you deserve, don’t worry. That’s how it always works. Remember, it’s not like whoever gets you is getting the cream of the crop of pledges, you know? So, just be happy with the guy that asks for you. Oh, and too much teeth again today. You gotta remember I don’t like that.” And then Matt was out the door. Michael stood there dumbfounded and hurt. Did the big wrestler not ever stop to think about what he was saying? Did he not hear himself? And how the hell long does it take to let a guy kiss an arm and run his nose through a pit? It’s not like the weight room was going anywhere. Michael was fighting back the tears. This was turning out to be the worst day ever. He had come over that morning to end this . . . this whatever the thing with Matt was called and, yet, he had succumbed to his desires once again and let himself be used as a cum depository. It wasn’t even a satisfying amount of cum! He sat on the bed and put his head in his hands – trying hard to not give into the urge to pick up a discarded jockstrap flung to one of the corners of the room. He loved the smell of Matt’s sweat – since it reminded him of the big man’s muscles. Sometimes, there was even the whiff of pre-cum, since Matt was notorious for leaking heavily as he lifted weights. There was something about pushing heavy stuff around that made the big man hard as hell and caused droplets of his juice to sputter out. These thoughts made Michael realize he was still painfully hard from his encounter with Matt. He contemplated, momentarily, jerking off on Matt’s bed – spilling his seed all over the rumpled sheets in retaliation, but, as usual, he chickened out. One of the downsides of being so small is that you rarely did anything bold or confrontational. Michael merely went to the door, peered out into the hall, and left, locking the thing behind him. ********** Everyone was starting to gather in the large hall of the Delta Kappa house. Soon, it would be time for the pledge director to announce big brother – little brother assignments. There was a palpable excitement in the room – caused by the anticipation of assignments as well as the fact that there were two kegs. Michael entered the hall a few minutes before eight, the bewitching hour, and noticed Matt in the midst of a big group of guys over by the beer. Drinking always made the big wrestler horny as hell, so Michael figured he’d be servicing him later on that night. Matt noticed him as soon as he came in and walked over to the keg. “What’s up little Mouse? Getting excited about finding out your big brother?” A few of the guys around Matt took his lead and said hello – making sure to call Michael by his nickname. Matt spoke loudly and jovially – to make sure no one figured out there was something going on between the two of them. All of this made Michael feel even smaller than he really was. He contemplated leaving – not wanting to be in the crowd on this particular night, but the thought of getting to lay beside Matt’s big body later on got the best of him and so he started moving to a corner of the room that seemed empty. “Good evening, Michael.” At first, the little guy almost didn’t recognize his own name. It had been so long since one of the guys in the house had used it. He stopped and turned toward the voice, seeing Tommy Cole standing against the wall with a beer in his hand. As usual, the guy’s shirt was a mess and his hair seemed greasier than ever. Michael forced these negative thoughts out of his head, again, and stepped toward the guy. “Hello, Tommy. How are you?” “I’m good, man. And you?” “Very good. I’ve got a beer so I’m feeling content.” “Here’s another big man’s beer for you, Mouse. What’s up TC?” Suddenly, Matt was there with a second cup for Michael and it was quite clear that he was forcing his presence on the two guys – just to make sure Michael didn’t get any wild ideas that he belonged to anyone else. As unhealthy as it was, it kind of turned the little guy on to know that big Matt Wilson was worried that Tommy and Michael might become so close that he’d be out of the picture. Of course, deep down, Michael knew the big man was really only worried about not having a little guy to suck him off, but it was good to imagine the situation differently. To actually think that Matt was jealous of his guy talking to some other dude. “You know, his name is Michael, Matt, and mine is Tommy . . . not TC.” “Aw, come on, TC, you know I give everyone pet names. What’s the big deal? It means I like you. Besides, Mouse loves his pet name, right Mouse? He knows he’s got a special place with me. You know, like you used to – before you got so overweight and started not caring about the way you look. We used to be good pals, you and me, TC – but then you went all weird. If I could have had another little brother tonight, the two of you would have ended up being fraternity siblings. Aw, don’t look so surprised, Michael. TC used to be a lot different. It was a given fact that he would choose me as his big brother. If the school hadn’t fucked everything up, you’d be my little brother, too. Look at us, kind of like one big happy family. Well, drink up, boys, it’s going to be a fun night. Mouse, I hope you choose a good runner-up big bro. Stop by my room later on, I’ve got something that’s going to need attention.” Matt winked at Michael as he took a big swig of his beer. He then sauntered away, making sure he tensed his arms to entrance his little Mouse. He also rolled his massive chest under his fraternity t-shirt, making the Delta Kappa letters move up and down. For a few brief seconds Michael was lost in the glow of the big man and the thought of feeling all that hard beef. He slowly became aware that Tommy was staring at him. He took a sip of beer and then turned to face the guy. There was an awkward silence that finally made Michael say something. “Um . . . I had no idea he was your big brother.” “Size turn you on, Michael? Would you like to be big like Matt.?” The question caught Michael by surprise – coming out of almost nowhere. He could tell by the look on Tommy’s face that the dude was completely serious, but it just seemed like an odd question. The uneasiness of the situation, however, made Michael answer quickly and truthfully. “Who wouldn’t?” “Indeed, who wouldn’t? Or more importantly, who would give if up if they had it?” “I guess no one.” Michael was a little uncomfortable with the conversation – especially since Tommy’s thoughts seemed to be somewhere else. It was as if he were thinking about something pretty important and trying to have a conversation with Michael at the same time. The smaller guy contemplated walking away. He could go join Matt and the others around the keg, but that plan was interrupted. “What if I could help you be big, Michael?” “Um . . . excuse me?” “What if I could help you be big – you know, like Matt.” “Well, I’m not sure that’s even possible…” “But what if it was?” “I . . . uh . . . I guess I’d say . . . yes. I mean, if we’re playing the imagination game and all, I’d tell you that I’d say a definite yes to being big.” “That’s what I hoped you’d say, Michael.” “But all of this is even crazier than thinking you’re going to win the lottery, you know?” “Sometimes, someone wins the lottery, Michael. But remember, it’s always the someone that has bought a ticket. We each have to take the first step. Please remember me when you are making choices later on tonight.” After his last statement Tommy walked away. He didn’t even look back. He strolled to the other side of the hall and sat down at a table with four or five other guys. Michael was definitely glad the bizarre dude had moved on. The conversation had been beyond weird. Michael was still trying to figure out what it all meant, but he definitely got the gist of the last part – the line about remembering Tommy when he made decisions. Tommy was making it clear that he wanted to be Michael’s big brother. That was definitely not happening, now. Not after such a bizarre conversation. Michael was baffled, yes, but, at the same time, there was also something germinating in his mind – something fueled by the fact that Tommy was the only guy in the fraternity to call him by his real name. Everyone else followed big Matt’s lead and called him Mouse, but Tommy always used his real name. Michael’s confused thoughts were suddenly interrupted when he sensed a large object beside him. “God, I can already feel the tip of my cock pressing into the back of your throat, little Mouse.” “You were mean to Tommy.” Michael didn’t know where this statement came from, but as soon as he noticed Matt was standing beside him he suddenly had the desire to defend the other guy. It didn’t make sense, but Michael just knew, inside, that he didn’t like the way Matt treated Tommy. He was also still pissed at the big man for not telling him he couldn’t be his big brother. “Naw, Mouse, TC and I go way back. You didn’t know him before. He was quite different. He can handle the truth. He’s let himself go to shit. I wasn’t being mean, I was just being honest. Now let me see those pouty lips that are going to be wrapped around my cock in about two hours. Let’s see that throat of yours swallow – like your face is being plowed hard. I’m already boning up, dude – just thinking about face-fucking you. Janice is gone for the weekend so I’m going to need a little more servicing than usual. You might need to work that jaw out some before tonight. I’m going to be in a feisty mood.” “You’re a pig, Matt. And an asshole.” “You think so, Mouse? You get all chummy with TC and that made you a little bold? Well, remember he doesn’t have big hard pecs that can smash your head against the mattress the way you like. He also doesn’t have massive guns that can press into your face until you squirt. Yeah, I can see that reminding you of all my huge assets can make a certain part of you rise to the occasion. I’m going to have to punish that mouth of yours, tonight, for calling me names. Remember, you can choose TC as your big brother, but you’ll still be my little cocksucker. You couldn’t walk away from my muscles even if you wanted to. I’ve got you wrapped around my muscled pinkie and it’s probably stronger than your entire body.” Matt knew exactly what to say to turn Michael on. The smaller dude tried desperately not to give into his desires, but hearing the big man talk was just too sexy and masculine. Michael often wondered if he liked the abuse – if it turned him on - and that made him very disgusted, but when Matt was standing close and talking all alpha it instantly made Michael hard and unable to think straight. “As I walk away, Mouse, take a look at my huge back and remember you don’t even come close to matching my size. The view will probably make you want to spurt something awful.” Michael closed his eyes. He did not want to see Matt’s huge frame walk away. He knew every contour of the big man’s body and also realized he was powerless against its control over his cock. He avoided looking for maybe two seconds and then he quickly opened his eyes – in time to see Matt inhale deeply as he walked away, forcing his enormous shoulders to jut out even wider. By this point Michael was fully hard. He was immediately ashamed by his lack of control – his intense desire for the wrestler. At the same time, he looked forward to being in bed with Matt later on. By this point the assignment ceremony had begun. Michael stayed exactly where he was, afraid that moving might send his cock into orgasm. He watched as the first few pledges were called to the front of the hall and wrote names on paper and then placed them in a ceremonious cup. The fraternity president would then read the name in silence and then ask the potential big brother if he accepted the job of forming the new pledge in the ways of the fraternity. It was a little unnerving, since the big brother could say no. Everyone, however, had already made connections with potential candidates, gotten affirmation, and knew they’d be assigned their choice. Everyone, that is, except Michael. He was sweating a little as his brain desperately tried to figure out what to do. He thought the best idea would be to put Matt’s name down – thinking the president would not want to make a big deal about the situation in front of everyone and would just ask Matt in the same manner. Michael figured it would all then be sorted out after the ceremony and he could choose someone else. That sounded like a good plan to him. “Mouse Adams.” There was a soft chuckle from the crowd as the president used Michael’s nickname when it was his turn to come forward. Michael could feel his face turn beet read, but he forced his feet to propel him forward. He was so pissed at Matt for creating that nickname. If even the damn fraternity president was using it, then there was definitely no hope of it ever going away. Michael wanted desperately to run out the doors of the hall and never come back. He could feel the anger rising in his chest as he moved through the crowd. He glanced up, however, and caught Tommy Cole’s gaze. There was something in the dude’s eyes that was so reassuring – so empowering. It was like Tommy was helping Michael be strong. The smaller man kept the gaze for a few seconds and then turned to the task of writing down his choice for big brother. He didn’t hesitate. He printed the name and placed it in the cup. The president took the slip and spoke. “Our pledge, Mouse Adams, asks that brother Tommy Cole join him in his journey to become a member of Delta Kappa. What say you, brother?” “I accept the invitation from Michael Adams and promise to form him in the ways of our brotherhood.” Tommy’s voice was confident and seemed to fill the room. Hearing his real name spoken in the hall seemed to unleash a hidden pride within Michael. It had been the fact that Tommy always called him by his real name that made the pledge choose him as his big brother. Memory of the earlier bizarre conversation still lingered in Michael’s head, but he was still confident in his choice. Tommy showed him a respect that other members of the fraternity didn’t. That had to mean something. As was the custom, Michael went and stood beside his new big brother. The president continued to call out names, but Tommy spoke under his breath to his new little brother beside him. “Meet me in the gym at six tomorrow morning. Operation ‘Make Michael Big’ begins then. Don’t ask questions, just do as your big brother asks.” Michael glanced up at his new big brother and was immediately shocked. Tommy’s pudgy face seemed different. His jawline was chiseled – like he was a different man. Michael blinked his eyes and shook his head. It didn’t matter, however - Tommy’s face definitely looked different, like he was buff underneath a strong chin – instead of the dough-boy fat that surrounded his torso. Tommy noticed the confused look on Michael’s face. “What is it, Michael?” “Um . . . your face looks different. It looks . . . uh . . . I don’t know . . . strong and muscular.” This made Tommy smile and then he turned back to watch what was happening at the front of the hall. Not another word was spoken between the two men for the rest of the night. Tommy seemed to disappear as soon as the ceremony was over. Later that night, Michael ended up in big Matt’s room and after sucking the wrestler off he lay beside the passed-out behemoth only thinking about how buff Tommy’s face had seemed at that earlier moment.

“Time to get naked, fellas!” Bud boomed loudly. And then the big man inhaled deeply and flexed his entire upper body at the same time – his giant chest popping out and those two huge arms up in a hard double biceps pose. To say the big man’s shirt ripped was an understatement – the thing more accurately exploded. Bud’s body was just too much for the tank top. The tight straps at the shoulders instantly ripped in two on both sides. The seams down the side ripped apart as soon as the big man’s chest expanded and his mega pecs burst through the material like a tank driving through paper. It was clear that my big boyfriend had been waiting for just the right moment to free his massive upper body from its flimsy confinement. Bud knew it would take no effort at all to make the skin-tight tank disintegrate from his muscles. The remnants of the tailor made shirt floated to the floor and Bud’s magnificent sculpted muscles seemed to shine and pop more than ever. The loud heavy breathing in the room stopped immediately. Even though he had only been scantily clad in a tight tank top, which hid almost none of his tremendous physique, none of the men had been prepared to see Bud’s glorious bare upper body. The only sound in the room was twenty cocks instantly shriveling up because each guy had a tremendous feeling of inadequacy. Every man knew it was useless to compare himself to the elder muscle god in front of him, but they did it anyway. There was no man on earth that would not want to ooze with the same amount of testosterone and power that flowed out of Bud’s body. We all knew it must feel freaking incredible to be Bud Stevens – to have that kind of size, that kind of strength, and that kind of confidence. The older man seemed to know what we were all thinking and he liked it . . . he liked it a lot. “And now to allow myself to get fully excited about taking all of you guys on at one time,” he said, smiling devilishly, “and to unleash all of my muscles.” This time the ripping noise was slow and methodical. The thick log-like rod that was in no way hidden by Bud’s tight spandex pants started thickening and becoming longer as it easily tore through the material – slowly rising from the big man’s monstrous quads like a muscle drawbridge being raised. Bud also tensed his thighs and the elastic snapped in two on both sides immediately. When the huge cock finally reached its zenith and was poking straight up, the shorts fell to the ground in a heap of shreds – joining the demolished shirt. I knew most guys in the room were not turned on by the sight of Bud’s cock – they were into muscle and power, not his giant sex organ – but its size and obvious power were so clear that I heard a few guys whimper in disbelief. I did, however, catch Rogers, the fireman that had come to get us, licking his lips like a kid in a candy story. It was good to know that there was one of the hunky guys on our team. I understood just how he felt, looking at Bud’s gorgeous huge cock made my mouth water, too. “Damn, fellas, it’s good to have all my muscles totally free again,” bellowed Bud as he flexed his naked body. The huge bulges love it when they’re out in the open for everyone to see. I love the way people gape and freak out at my size! Don’t worry, little men, if you’re terrified of undressing in front of me - because you’re feeling inadequate. There’s no way for you to not feel a little intimidated. I mean, look at how huge I am all over! My boyfriend, Connor made me this big. But that’s no reason to not have a little fun wrestling Greco style, right? Come on boys, join me! Let’s get those clothes off!” Bud was being quite jovial, but I believe all the firemen heard it as an order – including the captain. I’ve never seen a group of men undress so quickly. I swear, buttons were ripped off of shirts because they were going so fast and pants were down around ankles in mere seconds. I was a little thrilled when I noticed that five of the guys didn’t wear underwear – even as firemen they loved to go commando. The first thing that jumped out at me as soon as the guys were completely undressed was how built most of them were – and how hung! Many of these guys had what I’d call horse dicks – long, thick and hanging like a side of beef at the butcher shop. They didn’t come close to Bud’s enormous package, but they were still sizable. It dawned on me that whoever was hiring at this station had a thing for bulging crotches. It also quickly became clear who was gay – since there were two guys with raging hard-ons. Rogers, of course, could not have kept his cock from getting hard even if he had wanted to. His lust for my elder boyfriend was palpable even though he was across the room. The man couldn’t take his eyes off of Bud’s chest and arms. I knew just how he felt. Rogers’ cock was a surprise, however. He was probably the most hung of the lot. His cock looked as thick and long as my arm. The dude was pretty buff, but his dick made him look super human. The other stiff cock was a surprise, too. There was an enormous man towards the back of the group – well, enormous in any situation where Bud was not involved. The guy was built like a tank – thick, wide-as-hell shoulders, and blocky, like a competitor in a strong man competition. His cock was sticking straight up like the Eiffel Tower and bobbing back and forth with excitement any time Bud flexed or moved his massive muscles. I began to drool a little over the big guy, just because he was what I used to beat off to when looking through magazines - before I had helped Bud turn into a god. The beefy dude wasn’t anything compared to Mr. Stevens, but he was still pretty impressive. My admiration was interrupted by Bud’s voice. “So, how about we start the fun with a little tug of war,” he said, rolling out one of the long hoses that were hung on the wall. “It won’t even be close to fair since it would probably take an entire continent of people to challenge me, but it should be fun. And I’ll only use one finger to impress the shit out of you as struggle through it. Twenty men against my pinkie – how’s that for strength, boys? Yeah, that should get your power-loving motors running pretty hard. Just think, my flexed little finger will have more juice than all of your pumped up bodies put together. I think my little boyfriend, Connor, should get to watch that up close and personal. Come over here, sweetie.” Bud had taken the end of the hose and knotted it into a loop, letting the thick circle fall down around his smallest finger. Luckily, the big man’s pinkie was large enough to easily hold the hose in place – the thing would have certainly swallowed my entire hand. The twenty men were acting like cartoon characters falling all over themselves grabbing hold of the other end of the hose. There was tons of room, but they were fighting in hopes of being close enough to see the huge naked elder muscleman. I’m sure every guy knew they were going to lose, they’d seen the dude lift an entire fire engine, but their macho brains told their bodies to put up a good fight. Even the huge guy that had caused me to get a little excited was getting into the charade. He went to the back of the line and wrapped the hose around his body – intending to be the anchor that would help his team prevail – supposedly. I looked closer at the big man and realized he was, indeed, the type of guy I used to fantasize about – before I met Mr. Stevens. The dude was thick as hell and his muscles bulged impressively. He was, however, like a child’s doll compared to my boyfriend. The group of firemen had now taken the makeshift rope in hand and pulled it tight – ready for tug-of-war. Bud had his end of the hose wrapped only around his left pinkie. “Watch this, Connor, babe,” he said looking at me, “I think we’re both going to get off on this. Ready, men? One. Two. Three. Go!” All of the beefy firemen let out a collective growl as they immediately started pulling on the hose with all their might. However, Mr. Stevens simply smiled when his pinkie didn’t budge even a fraction of an inch. The curved finger bulged like a biceps and easily equaled the strength of twenty men. I was instantly rock-hard and surely leaking pre-cum. I was so excited I could only focus on Bud’s finger. The fellas instantly became baffled and slightly enraged at how easily they were held in place, so they somehow doubled their effort – grunting like a herd of wild beasts. The men looked very impressive, their muscles tensed because of the strain – chests popping, arms bulging, and traps ballooning upward. My lover, on the other hand, smiled bigger and I could tell he was ready to play. “Look at that, Connor, babe,” he said, kind of chuckling to himself, “those big burly firemen can’t make my smallest finger move. They can’t make it move even a millimeter. You’re old man’s pinkie is stronger than twenty men. That stokes some juice into my rod, how about you, boy?” “Yes sir. The same, sir,” I replied, trying desperately to not shoot from the strength spectacle happening in front of me. “Come on men, pull harder!” shouted the captain through gritted teeth. “Captain, they’re pulling as hard as they can,” said Bud. “It’s just that they’ve come in contact with something a hell-of-a lot stronger than all their muscles put together. You guys can pull as much as you want, but my finger’s not going to budge. Watch this, Connor. When I pull my pinkie towards me, the twenty guys slide forward. When I let my finger go back out, they all go backwards. My itty-bitty finger is controlling the lot of them. Damn, that’s hot. Come to papa, boys, and now go back! Come forward and now fall back. Look how all of them are sweating up a storm and it’s like I haven’t even noticed they’re pulling. I could do this forever, but I think they’re going to be worn out in about ten minutes. I pull my finger towards me fast and they come flying forward. I push it out and they fumble back. Dayum, that will never get old. They’re like a bunch of puppets that I get to control. A bunch of finger puppets! Forgive the pun, Connor. It was just too good to pass up. You like how your old man can toy with these boys?” “Yes sir,” I replied, “You know I do. I also like how their big muscles pop as they strain against, you sir.” “Yeah, some of them are pretty big,” Bud said, “and handsome. You notice the size of the big dawg at the back of the line?” “How could I not,” I exclaimed, “he’s huge. He’s what I used to beat off to before I met you.” “Should I be jealous?” Bud asked, teasingly. “Hell no, sir,” I replied. “You’re bigger than all twenty of them put together! And a hell of a lot stronger. And speaking of size, did you notice Rogers’ dong. That thing is massive.” “Dayum, son, the way you talk can really get my engines revving,” Mr. Stevens said in a deep growl. “Of course I noticed his rod. Mainly because I made that fire hydrant go hard so quickly I thought he might pass out. Come give your old man a kiss.” I walked closer to the giant - never taking my eyes off of the finger that was causing a group of grown men to feel so insignificant. When I was next to the muscled monster, he leaned down and we kissed like it was the first time. That’s how every kiss was with Mr. Stevens. We both just got into the other guy that much. Once I was that close to the man I realized he wasn’t straining a bit as he held twenty men in place. His arm wasn’t even tensed. The dude’s pinkie was doing all of the work – NOT his biceps. His flexed finger was making a group of men do his bidding and it was clear he loved it. He continued to pull his finger back and I’d hear the group of men exhale loudly as they tried to pull harder, but to no avail. Then he’d relax his finger a little and they’d all fall back into place. There wasn’t a man in the room that wasn’t turned on by Bud’s power. There were twenty big firemen still trying to beat the older man, but they were also fully jacked by how strong he was. After we finished our make out session, Bud looked at me with a mischievous face. “Connor,” he said, pulsing his finger back and forth to taunt the men, “if I promise not to hurt them too much can I please have some fun with these guys.” “I don’t know, big Bud,” I replied. “Let’s ask the boys. Hey guys, do you mind if my huge muscle daddy messes with you a little harder? It won’t hurt too much, but you might all end up taking naps.” The collective scream of affirmation from the men pleased both Bud and me. I was ready to watch my big stud toy with the grown men. Because the guys seemed to be in peak physical condition, I had a feeling the playing was going to get a lot wilder than usual. For a brief moment I really focused on the fact that Bud’s pinkie – just his pinkie – was beating twenty grown men, who were big guys, in a tug-of-war match. The strength in that one finger was simply amazing. I could tell it barely registered to the huge man that a bunch of guys were struggling like hell against him. He could have read a book or watched television and continued to hold the men at bay until they finally collapsed from fatigue. I knew if I thought about it too much it would really freak me out – knowing that a blood transfusion from me made this eighty something year old man become something more than Superman. I stared at his massive body and, even though I had been around it for a long time now, I marveled at how his muscles were both gigantic and symmetrical at the same time. The guy hadn’t just blown up to some freaking morphed size – his body had grown enormous in perfect proportions. No part of him dwarfed any other part – the entire package just dwarfed everything! Some of the guys in front of us had huge arms or huge quads, or a bulging chest, but no one’s body was symmetrical like Bud’s. It was just a miracle of the transfusion. I glanced back up at my big older man and his smile made it clear he was going to have some fun. “Watch their feet, Connor,” Bud said, and that was the only warning he gave. I turned to look at the row of men, but I could see out of the corner of my eye that my senior muscle man barely flicked his wrist – that’s the only power he used. What happened next was like some kind of cartoon. My mouth dropped open wide as the feet of all twenty men came flying off the floor. With just a flick of his wrist, Bud jerked twenty men into the air and they came soaring towards us. The huge man was prepared. He puffed out his monstrous pecs and pushed his shoulders back. I watched as the two guys at the front of the line each went sailing into one of the giant mounds of Bud’s chest. I could tell by the sound that they each smacked his hard muscles with a tremendous force and they would have surely gone flying backwards but the other eighteen men came flying into them and they all smacked up against the giant man. The men were sandwiched between Bud and the huge fireman that had been at the back of the line. It looked like two uneven pieces of bread were at the ends – a big piece at the back and an entire loaf at the front. There was a brief moment when all twenty men were plastered against the huge body of Bud and then they all went falling down to the ground – the force of his tug being so powerful that they could only sail through the air, smack against his chest, and then bounce off to the floor. I could see this pleased the hell out of Mr. Stevens. “That right there, boys,” said the big man, “was an awesome lesson in physics. When some little things flying through the air meet something gigantic and unmoving, they’re going to be stopped cold and then bounce off backwards. Damn, that felt powerful – watching all twenty of you stopping cold as you smacked into my massive chest. You see how I sent them soaring to the ground, Connor? And all I did was flick my wrist and force them to plow into my unmovable body. That was hot as hell, wasn’t it? I should let them use the two fire engines next time we play tug of war. That way, I might have to use three fingers!” It was amazing to see that Bud was not being cocky in any way. He was just stating facts and he was like a kid in the candy store – still amazed by his own muscle and strength. The smiles on the faces of the twenty men made it clear they loved the show just as much as he did. They weren’t put off by Bud’s words – it actually excited them. Some, because they loved the macho challenge and some because they were so turned on by the elder man’s body. All were certainly high with lust for the senior’s strength, though. It didn’t matter what they felt about anything else, every man loved how super powerful Bud was. The fact that he flicked his wrist and they all went zooming through the air made them only crave more super feats from the elder alpha. They didn’t care that there was no chance in hell of them beating the man in any kind of competition – they merely got off on trying. In packs of wild animals it’s not uncommon for young studly animals to challenge the leader – even before they are ready. It’s just a fact of life. The manliness of these guys required them to try and beat the huge man, even when they knew it was futile. Bud had not released the tension in his body or released his puffed up monstrous chest. It was like he was reminding the men what had stopped them so abruptly and powerfully. Bud looked down at the captain, who seemed a little dazed from the smacking he took when he banged into the men in front of him. “Hey cap,” Bud said, with a smile, “who’s the big boy in the back. He’s got a lot of muscle on him, that one does.” “That’s Bruiser,” the captain said, looking back. “We don’t know what his real name is, that’s just what we’ve always called him. He’s married to Rogers. He used to be the strongest man I knew, until today.” “Yeah, he looks pretty strong,” said Bud, “but not as strong as this super Gramps, huh?” “Hell no!” responded the captain, “He doesn’t even come close. You just beat twenty strong fuckers with only one finger!” “And it was my pinkie, too” roared Mr. Stevens, making the captain just shake his head. “You mean that big guy and Rogers, the one with the major rod, are actually married? And you guys are all okay with it?” “Okay with it?” said the captain, “We were all in the wedding! Hell, I introduced them. I knew Bruiser loved being stuffed with major meat and I came to realize that Rogers was into muscle. It was a match made in heaven. Sure, we tease them a lot – especially since Bruiser is a screamer and the walls are thin in this station. It’s kind of hard to give Rogers too much grief because he’s bigger at the crotch than three of us together, but we still do it sometimes.” “You think Bruiser would like some private time with this big old man?” asked Bud. “Well since his cock is harder than mine gets on payday at Hooters, I’d say he finds you quite fetching,” teased the captain. “Hooters? I guess you’re a breast man, then,” replied the big man. “Yeah, I love tits. If I could find a gal with knockers as big as yours I’d let her milk my rod of every last drop – just squeezing my thing between her big breasts!” answered the captain. “Hell, man, I can squeeze that thing for you, if you want. I’ve got tons of room between my pecs,” Bud suggested. “Naw, I’ll leave that man-on-man action to you fellas. Give me a big-busted girl any day of the week and I’ll be happy. Hell, give me any girl and I’ll be happy,” responded the head fireman. “As for Bruiser, though, I think you’ll have to check with Rogers, too. They’re very committed. Tightest couple I’ve ever seen. No pun intended.” “Well, I’m going to try,” said Bud, “I’ve gotten so big all over there are only a few men that can take a plowing from me. I can make out with Connor all day long and that fulfills every intimate desire I have, but he also knows that sometimes a good fucking is going to make me happiest. He’s open to me sharing my muscled body with others. Isn’t that right, honey?” “Only if I get to watch,” I replied, teasing – but all three of us knew it was the truth, too. “That’s my boy,” Bud said. “You get off on watching all this muscle having fun, don’t you?” “Yes sir,” I replied. “Well, if it’s the same to you guys, I think I’d like to get back to trying to take you down, Bud Stevens,” the captain said, and by this time his entire crew were back on their feet – including the two guys that had been up front and took the brunt of the hard chest impact. “Bring it on, lil’ captain, bring it on,” Bud said in reply – teasing the fire out of the other man. “Jump ‘em guys,” the captain foolishly yelled. “I bet we can bring him to the floor if we all tackle him at the same time.” I’m pretty sure the captain knew he was mistaken. It just didn’t matter. He was in charge and so he was going to lead his troops into battle even if he knew it was a losing one. He rallied his guys, all of whom yelled as they charged and then jumped on the enormous man in front of them – the one that had just yanked them all off the floor with just a flick of his wrist. It was wild how the screaming abruptly stopped when Bud easily withstood the weight and the impact of twenty men jumping on him at the same time. The place became completely quiet with my big elder lover standing there, leisurely, and a whole gaggle of men suspended in the air as they grabbed hold of whatever swollen muscle they hit when they met the man-mountain. It was like some slow motion movie – the jumping movement of every man stopping at the same time as they hit Bud’s body. And then all twenty men being suspended in air as the big guy just stood there as if he had simply put on a light jacket. “Well I guess you boys have gotten yourself into a mess, haven’t you? My big body stopped all of you easily.” Bud teased. “I’m still waiting for you to bring me down to the ground. When is that going to happen exactly? Captain, it looks like I’ve had no problem holding the weight of your entire squad. And I’d say you guys need to put on some more muscle – you’re light as a feather. I can feel Bruiser and Rogers groping a little harder than everyone else. Like what you feel, guys? That’s it fellas, go ahead and get your fill of my big body. It’s okay. I’m happy to show it off for you. So, you got any more steam in you, boys? You still thinking you’re going to bring me to my knees? Are you realizing that there’s no way for you guys to beat this huge old man? Hoisting twenty grown firemen is like child’s play for me. Let’s see what a little shaking might do.” Even though I witnessed what happened next it would be hard to explain it to someone if they asked. Bud simply started shaking his mountainous body back and forth with a lot of force and men started flying. It was amazing. Guys rocketed off his big muscles like they were being shot out of a cannon. Every guy went flying for about ten feet. Bruiser held on the longest, but even the big dude finally went soaring across the room. My big lover merely shook his body like a wet dog trying to dry itself. He didn’t even raise his arms. The force of him jerking his body back and forth was enough to send guys through the air. The crazy thing was that all the men loved it. A few even yelled out like children on a theme park ride as they flew past me. Guys were shooting out in every direction. Bud’s strength was simply powerful enough to rid his big frame of every guy simply by twisting his upper torso back and forth. Men plopped on the ground with loud thuds and beamed with happiness at their own defeat. It was amazing. Bud stood there un-flexed, but still as tensed as three bodybuilders throwing their body into the hardest most muscular poses ever. The guy didn’t need to pump up his biceps for it to look powerful – just standing there those arms oozed strength and super tight hardness. The firemen were breathing hard from their losing battle, but I could tell they were already thinking about what they’d do next to try and beat Bud. “Now that’s what I call shaking off some old luggage, huh, Connor?” Bud said, laughing at his own joke. “Imagine what would have happened if I had put a little power behind it. I don’t want to hurt anyone, though, so I’d never do that. I just want to give the little men a taste of my power. You see how even big heavy Bruiser went flying across the room. That boy is really turning me on, Connor. How about you?” “Yes, he kind of big and cute,” I replied, “but nothing compared to you.” “Aw, thank you honey,” Bud replied, “I feel the same way about you. I’m just hoping he’ll let me have some fun with that ass of his. You’ve gotten this big man so horned up he needs some relief.” “And I’m afraid if you don’t get some relief every now and then, Bud Stevens, buildings are going to suffer the consequences,” I replied, teasingly, but I believe we both realized that an unsatisfied Mr. Stevens would mean something big would definitely get destroyed. If he couldn’t be satisfied sexually, showing off his power would be a good second choice. “Man, Connor, I loved how I barely felt the weight of twenty men,” Bud said, whistling loudly before he bounced his pecs. “That just churns my juice something powerful. Knowing I can hold that many grown men off the ground so easily. I’m thinking I could do a hundred guys without any problem, too. I might feel it a little, but I’d still be able to run a mile or climb a bunch of stairs. I’m also thinking I could probably toss one of them a hundred yards or so if I really put my mind to it. I wouldn’t want to hurt anyone, though. Hey, I bet I could toss him hard and then run so fast I’d be there to catch him! We’ll try that sometime.” “Come on men! Wrap the hose around him!” screamed the captain, catching both Bud and I off guard. With Bud, though, it didn’t matter. “That should stop him!” My big lover just stood there as four to six men started running around him wrapping the long heavy strong hose tightly on his body. The thing was pretty long, but Bud was so wide and big that the men were at the end after a few rotations. Bud’s massive upper torso was completely mummified by the hose - his arms held down under the thing, too. Any other man would have ended up being wrapped from head to toe, but Bud was just too big. Four men were holding the ends and pulling them tight, behind my big man, thinking they had actually won. How foolish they were. “I think I’ll just inhale, Connor,” Bud said coolly. “I’ve got enough power in my lungs to blow down a skyscraper so this hose should be a piece of cake. I think it will be pretty awesome to watch, though, man. This is all for you, babe.” And then the giant man simply sucked in air – slowly. He didn’t flex. He didn’t raise his arms. He merely inhaled and tensed his body at the same time. I’ve always loved videos of men ripping through shirts and the old Hulk television show really turned me on, but all of that was nothing compared to what came next. I don’t know what kind of material they use to make fire hoses, but I know it has to be strong as hell to take the pressure of shooting water running through it. I watched, in amazement, as the mountain of muscle beneath the hose started expanding. I could tell by the sounds the thing was beginning to be stretched beyond its ability to hold. When the first strand of the thick hose popped loudly a thick muscled piece of Bud’s right monstrous pec exploded out like a giant fist punching through paper. Striations ran across the massive piece of man-beef like some kind of heavy muscle stitching. The big man was merely tensing his body – making his mounds of hard thick sinew rip through the strong material as if it were nothing. When a huge shoulder burst through suddenly the noise was loud enough to make me jump. It looked like hundreds of veins were crossing that mammoth plateau of muscle. Seeing parts of Bud’s monstrous body highlighted in this fashion reminded everyone in the room just how much he was packed full of power and size. Suddenly, there was a succession of loud pops that resembled a row of firecrackers being shot off. Bud’s humongous biceps easily burst through the hose, along with his other pec and shoulder. Soon, Bud’s magnificent body was completely uncovered and the four guys were standing behind him holding short remnants of what had once been a powerful fire hose. Every man in the station stood there in total shock at what my gigantic lover had just done. It was a display of true power and all Bud had done was simply tensed his body. He turned to the guys behind him – their mouths dropped open in disbelief. “Was that supposed to hold me fellas?” Bud teased. “I guess my big strong muscles were just too much for your little hose. That sure was a pretty show, though, wasn’t it? Seeing huge parts of me burst through. Kind of like muscle pop corn – big meaty kernels bursting out all delicious and sexy. Got me all hot and bothered. I need to release some steam, dudes. Here, let me show you what a tight squeeze actually feels like and I don’t need a hose to do it.” Before the four men could recover from watching Bud’s tensed muscles destroy their thick hose, he bent down, easily scooped all of them up into his arms, and grabbed one wrist with the other hand to lock them in place. When he stood back up the feet of all four guys left the ground and they were tightly sealed in the big man’s bear hug. I got a huge jolt of thrill to my cock as I watched all the feet of the group kick back and forth – each man foolishly thinking he could somehow break free. “Hey fellas,” said Bud, “you four are a bunch of light weights. Or maybe I’m just fucking strong. Either way, lifting the bunch of you is nothing. Can you believe I probably used to weigh less than half of just one of you? Yep, I was a shriveled up little old man that a strong breeze could have knocked over. Now look at me guys, a fucking hurricane couldn’t begin to make me move. I probably weigh just a little less than all of you put together and I can squeeze you so tight that you can’t move one bit. Is it getting a little uncomfortable in my arms, boys? Is this muscle gramps making you feel a little weak? It must be getting a little hard to breathe right now, isn’t it? Man, look at your big friend Bruiser over there – stroking his hard meat because this big elder dude is manhandling his buddies. Damn, he’s a mighty fine piece of muscle, ain’t he boys. I gotta get me some of that big man. Let’s squeeze the last bit of air out of your lungs, fellas. I think it’s time for you all to take a nap.” I don’t think Bud tightened his arms very much at all, well not to him, of course, but to the four men wrapped so tightly, it was like being compressed by a machine than demolished cars. I watched as the gentlemen tried desperately to get air into their bodies. Bud wasn’t going to hurt them – well, not that much – he just wanted to squeeze them hard enough to make them pass out. He was showing off for the big man, Bruiser, who was standing there in awe – not even aware that he was pumping his own hard meat in front of all his coworkers. Bud started humming some familiar children’s tune that is used to lull kids to sleep. Everyone in the station wanted him to put the four guys under. It was such a display of power. There wasn’t a sound besides Bud’s humming and everyone was waiting for the inevitable. “Nighty-night, boys,” Bud said as the heads of all four men fell forward and they were out cold. “No need to worry, captain. They’ll be fine. They just need to sleep for a while.” Bud lessened the pressure in his arms so the four men could begin to breathe again in their unconscious state. He jostled their limp bodies in his arms, as if he were testing to make sure they weren’t just faking. I actually think he was just showing off for the rest of the group. Easily manhandling four men was pretty impressive. The stroking motion of Bruiser’s big hand slowed down, clearly the muscled guy was too close to release and he wasn’t ready for that, yet. Bud let the bodies of the four men slide down to the floor and we all watched the guys unconsciously roll into different fetal positions. The giant elder muscleman looked up at the remaining group. “I’m having so much fun, fellas,” Mr. Stevens exclaimed joyfully. “Wrestling all of you is a piece of cake, but that doesn’t mean I’m not enjoying it. Beating a bunch of young bucks gets my juices pumping hard. How about you? You having fun, too?” “Yes!” was shouted back in multiple forms from the remaining guys. “Do we need to stop or take a break?” asked Bud. “You all are looking worn out and defeated – especially the dudes napping on the floor. I’d understand if you wanted to give in to this big old man. I mean, I’m unstoppable and even together the bunch of you are pretty small and weak. Just say the word and we can stop.” The big man knew exactly how his words would affect the group of men – especially the captain. It was like watching the Spartans going into a losing battle and not caring, it was all about the honor. Every man in that room knew Bud was stronger than a hundred guys put together, let alone sixteen, but that didn’t matter. If they were going down in defeat at least they’d go down fighting. “Come on men, pin him with the ladder,” yelled the captain. Suddenly the group of men sprang into action and ran to the wall to grab the long ladder hanging there. The entire group gathered behind the thing and made it clear they were going to run towards Bud, smack into him hard, and then pin him against the other wall. This, of course, thrilled the big man to no end. A huge smile shot across his face and I saw his muscles tensing a little in anticipation. What is it with men and their desire to win even when they know there’s no chance in hell for a victory? Every person in the room now knew that Bud could take care of the entire group at any point he desired. With the wave of one massive arm he could send the firemen sailing. He of course, though, was enjoying this more than anyone and was going to make it last as long as he could. The team of guys loved the challenge, too. That’s what got them going – not the idea of victory – just the idea that one man could take them on so easily. “Yeah, little dudes, get the ladder,” Bud said with a chuckle in his voice. “Cause everything else you’ve done to this point has proven to be so effective. Twenty of you lost at tug-of-war and all I used was my pinkie, so sixteen of you should be able to push my giant body back about eight feet into the wall and hold me there, right? It makes perfect sense. I just picked up four grown men and bear-hugged them unconscious, so your little group of merry men should be able to subdue me easily. I shook the lot of you off my body with no effort at all a little while ago, so of course you’ll be able to win a pushing match against me. I lifted your fire engine like it was a plastic toy so all these huge muscles bulging all over me must be for show only, right? Man, I love that you guys are giving it your best, but I’m afraid your time is limited. There’s a little rendezvous I want to have with a specific guy, so I’m going to make this encounter only last a few more minutes. I hope that’s okay with you – although it won’t matter if it’s not, there’s nothing you can do about it. Bring it on, boys. Let’s see you give it that old college try.” There was a collective yell from the group of men behind the ladder and then they charged toward Bud. He brushed me behind him with one swoop of his huge hand and I instantly knew that nothing in the world would get through him. There wasn’t even a speck of me that was nervous. I just leaned to one side so I could watch the show. My big man didn’t even raise a hand. He wanted the ladder to smack him in his mid-section just so he could show the men how impervious he was to all of their attacks. I noticed with glee that big Bruiser was smack in the middle behind the ladder – as if his size might add to some of the damage they hoped to inflict on Mr. Stevens. I knew my man noticed, too, and I’m sure it thrilled him a lot. When I was a teenager I once took a baseball bat and smacked it up against a wall in hopes that I would damage the thing. The aluminum didn’t even dent and the wall wasn’t hurt a bit, but the shock to my hands was so painful that I dropped the bat and felt the sting for hours. I knew, from how fast the group of men were running, that the ladder smacking Bud Stevens was going to be a similar experience. I couldn’t tell who was more excited about what was about to come – Bud, myself, or the gaggle of men. “Damn, this is going to be fun,” Bud said. I expected to hear a loud clanking of banged-up aluminum as the long ladder hit Bud’s mid-section, I did not realize, however, that there would also be a loud thud of sixteen bodies slamming into the back of the ladder when it completely froze upon impact. Every guy got the air knocked out of him and the ends of the long thing actually bent past my muscleman, making a slight V. There had been so much power in the movement of the firemen that they actually warped the ladder around the unstoppable Bud Stevens. The aluminum was bent directly where it smacked into the massive abs of steel. The big guy, Bruiser, not only smacked into the ladder, he also slammed into the big body of my boyfriend. I was shocked to see Bruiser still standing – the ladder pinned between him and Bud, while all fifteen of the other men were sent flying backwards to the floor upon impact. Bud’s body hadn’t moved at all. He stood there, with his hands on his hips and the ladder sticking out to his side like some kind of oversized belt he might wrap around his waist at any moment. I could tell Bruiser was dazed and I’m sure his hands stung like hell, but he continued to hold on to the ladder while he purposefully plowed his face between Bud’s mammoth pecs. I could hear the guy slurping like some kind of baby sucking on his bottle. It took a good thirty seconds for the men to recover and jump back up to grab hold of the ladder. By this time, Bud had reached out and grabbed the thing himself. “How did that go for you fellas?” he asked teasingly. “Was the attack successful? Was the goal to ruin your ladder, because I’m afraid that’s what my super abs did to the thing. Sorry about that, boys. I guess I’m just too much like a big slab of stone. Oh, and I didn’t budge an inch. You really thought the sixteen of you could push me back – even a little? Come on, dudes, I’m way too powerful for that. Here, let’s straighten your ladder out again.” Bud merely pressed out with his arms and the screeching sound of aluminum accompanied the straightening of the ladder. All sixteen men moved with the thing – their feet just skidding across the floor as Bud’s powerful arms easily manipulated the mangled thing back in place. During that entire time the group of men were trying desperately to push the ladder, and my man, backwards. It was useless, however, Bud was not moving. The big man grabbed the middle of long aluminum piece with one hand and started pushing himself. Immediately, the entire sixteen firemen started sliding backwards on the floor – even as their feet desperately tried to find some traction to stop the big man. Bud easily guided the ladder and the group towards the wall. He wasn’t even straining a little, but every fireman was sweating up a storm from fighting the losing battle. Finally, Bud pinned the sixteen men behind the ladder against the wall. He let go with his hand and only pressed his forefinger against the middle aluminum rung – easily holding the struggling men in place. “It looks like you guys are caught between a wall and a super strong finger,” Bud said, kind of laughing – but not in a menacing way. “Try as you might not one of you can break free. This big man is holding sixteen big firemen in place with just one finger. Not bad for a guy that’s over eighty years old, huh?” Suddenly there was a loud bang in the room. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound – toward the middle of the ladder - and saw that Bruiser’s big dick had shot instantly hard at Bud’s comment about his age and then slammed hard against the aluminum. The reverberation of the whack echoed in the room. It was clear that Bruiser was turned on by elder musclemen. “Well, well, well, look at that,” Bud said, looking back up at the now red-faced Bruiser. “The big man got a little turned on to hear that this huge man is over eighty. That get you all hot and bothered, Bruiser. Knowing that someone as old as me is not only beating all of your beautiful muscles, but all those of your co-workers combined at the same time. Look what happens when I push in harder – all of you guys start gasping for breath and sweating up a storm. But hell, that just turns you on even more, doesn’t it Bruiser. Look at you starting to leak a little pre-cum for this big man. Well take a look at this, big man. I can press all of you off the floor with that one finger, too.” I was ready for what came next. It was like I now shared a strength-loving brain with my Mr. Stevens. I could guess what he was going to do with his muscles before he even did it. I watched with glee as he pressed his finger in and upward against the ladder. I also heard sixteen men moan with excitement – in between trying to suck in more air – as their feet left the ground. The huge muscleman’s finger was sliding the group of guys up the wall pinned behind the ladder. I made sure I got a cum-pumping look at thirty-two feet kicking back and forth as they left the ground and went into the air about two feet. I could tell the pressure of the ladder was pretty intense on the guys, but they loved every minute. Suddenly, there was a second louder and deeper thud against the aluminum of the ladder. Everyone stopped for a few seconds and looked in the direction of the sound and we all noticed that Rogers’ huge cock how now gone rock hard and slammed against the thing. Fully hard the thing was even larger than Bud or I had imagined. It looked like a third leg or even bigger and it stuck up way past the ladder – much higher than big man Bruiser’s dick. “Whoa, Rogers! That is one honking piece of meat,” hollered Bud with a loud whistle. “Did you hear the sound that giant thing made when it banged up against the ladder. Good for you, Rogers, good for you. You’ve got a bull cock, don’t you. Of course, it’s still kind of small compared to my giant piece of meat, but for a normal guy that’s very impressive. I bet Bruiser rides that thing every chance he gets. Hey, maybe I should show you guys how much power I have in my cock and use it to hold the ladder and all of you in place.” Bud’s teasing was interrupted by a third clanking sound against the ladder. We all turned the other way and were shocked to see the captain’s hard cock now pressed against the aluminum. It hadn’t been as deep or loud as Rogers’ thud, but it had been impressive, nonetheless. The captain’s face immediately turned redder than Bruiser’s and we knew he could tell we were all staring at him in disbelief. “Well, who in the hell do you think hired all you hunks,” barked the captain, “Yeah, I’ve got a big thing for huge muscles, but I also love my wife and all women, for that matter. And the guy that ever talks about my body’s reaction to muscle is gonna feel the wrath of this captain. Understand!” Bud turned to me and said, “I didn’t see that coming. Even the macho captain can’t hold back his reaction to my body. Maybe I should let him ride my biceps. I bet that would make him spurt.” “Don’t embarrass him anymore, Bud,” I said with a wink. “You’re right,” Bud answered. “Besides, I have some bigger meat in mind.” And with that he turned toward Bruiser and leaned in. “Hey big man, I hear you like getting plowed by huge cocks. And by the look of your husband’s endowment I’d say you’ve been primed for some big ones. How about you spending some quality time with this huge senior muscleman? I’m sure I can make it well worth your time. You up for the invasion, Bruiser?” “I have to check with my husband,” replied the big fireman – huffing and puffing, partly because he was being smashed up against the wall, but mainly because the big Bud Stevens was leaning in so close. “Hey, Rogers! Do you mind if I have some fun time with your husband?” Bud yelled, without even turning away from Bruiser. “I love my boyfriend and all, but he’s too small for me. I sometimes just need to release some tension, if you know what I mean.” “Only if I can watch,” came the reply from Rogers. “Funny, that’s what my boyfriend says, too. You two can watch together. Maybe you’ll have some fun, too,” replied Bud. “How about it big stud. Wanna spend some time with this muscled gramps? I can make you shoot harder than you ever thought possible.” “Yes sir!” answered Bruiser. “First, let’s set you free, boy,” Bud said, grabbing the ladder with both hands. Without even blinking an eye or causing any guy behind the ladder to fall, Bud pulled his two hands apart and the aluminum ripped perfectly – creating two different ladders of equal length. Bud pulled the thing apart as if it had been made of paper. He kept pressure up against the men so no one fell. It did, however, create an opening for big Bruiser to fall down to the floor – stunned by what he saw my big man do. At the same time, Bud kind of flicked the piece of ladder in his right hand and Rogers was released from his pinned position at the end, too. Bud had plans for the four of us and the rest of the guys needed to be temporarily otherwise engaged. “The big boy liked watching me rip apart aluminum, didn’t he?” Bud asked as he started to put more pressure on the two pieces of ladder in his hand – smashing the men against the wall while Bruiser was smack in front of my big man. “It was nothing for you, was it?” Bruiser asked. “Like wet tissue, boy, like wet tissue,” Bud replied. “How about I show you how easy it is for me to rip a car apart later on – would that please you?” “More than you will ever know, sir” answered Bruiser. “Let me put the rest of these guys to sleep and then we can have some fun,” Bud said – pressing the men against the wall even more. It was clear the firemen knew what was coming. They had seen Bud bear hug four guys into unconsciousness. As a matter of fact, the four men were still coiled up in the fetal position on the floor nearby – each with a giant smile on their sleeping face. Every one of the men was trying to gasp a little more breath before the aluminum ladder pressing into them caused them to black out, as well. It was clear that Bud wasn’t going to hurt anyone, but he was cutting off the flow of oxygen by smashing the remaining guys into the wall. I loved how their feet started kicking frantically back and forth as they neared going into la-la land. Slowly, one by one, each man opened his mouth for air and then his head fell forward and he was fast asleep. Out like a light. Bud lowered the ladders slowly and the men slid down the wall until they were two heaps of bodies resting on the floor. Bud put the two pieces of ladder together and started folding it together like a kid might bend a piece of paper. Bruiser, Rogers, and I just stared as the massive elder man finally compressed the giant ladder into a ball about the size of a grapefruit. The way he did it made it seem as easy as crushing tinfoil. “Here, catch,” he said to Bruiser as he tossed him the balled up ladder. Unfortunately, Bud forgot that even though the thing was now something small in his hands, it still had the weight of when it was a giant ladder – an item that usually took four to six men to carry. Bruiser went to catch the balled up aluminum, but it was too heavy for even a guy as big as him. He caught it in is hands but the weight was so much that the ball plowed into his stomach and knocked the guy to the floor. Bud was next to him in a flash. “Oh damn, sorry big guy,” Bud said, lifting the heavy ball with one hand. “I forgot how heavy this thing is to normal people. It’s just so light to me, you know. See, I can continue to crush it even more in one hand. We heard the aluminum screeching as Bud tightened his huge fist around the thing in front of Bruiser’s face. The large fireman was still reeling from the impact of Bud’s little toss, but he was just too mesmerized by what the giant hand was doing to care. Rogers was standing beside me and he was stroking his giant rod – not caring that he was doing it in front of people. He was just too turned on by Bud’s strength. The ladder was now tightened into the size of a baseball – denser and denser because of Bud’s powerful paw. “You know, the captain’s always wanted to put in a big window right there,” said Bruiser, pointing to one of the walls – and it was clear to all of us what he was leading to. This made Bud smile broadly. “There’s nothing beyond that spot but a big field.” “You’re thinking this massive gramps could start the construction project for the captain, aren’t you, Bruiser?” asked Bud. “I’d say use your fist, sir, but I’m afraid that would bring down the entire building,” Bruiser said with so much excitement that the words came tumbling out. “I was just thinking you could play a little ball. I’m thinking you have a pretty powerful pitching arm.” “If by powerful you mean I could take out a satellite orbiting the earth,” Bud teased, “then I’d say you were right. Making a hole in concrete will be a breeze, but I know it will please you, Rogers, and my boyfriend. That makes it worth it. Move back men, I don’t want anyone to get hurt by flying debris. This is for those years growing up when no one would pick me for their team when we played stickball in the street. I gotta make sure I don’t take out the entire wall.” “How about just thumping it with your finger?” I suggested. “You crazy muscle freak and strength junkie! I knew there was a reason I loved you so much,” Bud said, smiling at me like he’d just won some major contest. “You just know how to keep our juices running non-stop, don’t you? You love thinking of ways for me to show off even more than I do – and I thought that was impossible. You think the two newbies can handle it? I don’t want them squirting too soon.” “We can handle it sir!” yelled Rogers, “please thump it!” We all looked at the well-endowed fireman who had joyously chimed in on Bud’s and my conversation. His big piece of meat was sticking straight up like a giant telephone pole and throbbing back and forth with excitement. Bud smiled at the man’s huge show of appreciation. Bruiser’s meat was straight as a board, as well. It seemed that everyone wanted the giant man to bust a hole in the wall using nothing more than a finger – well, that and a crumpled huge ladder. It was wild to think that Bud could flick something so hard with just one finger that it would take out part of a wall. It was almost too much to comprehend – even after everything he had already done. It then dawned on me that the huge muscleman wouldn’t use all of his finger’s strength – because if he did it would probably take out the entire building. It was mind-blowing to know that he’d have to curtail the strength in just one finger for the little display. Bud clearly knew what I was thinking. “It can hold a grown man against the wall. It can push a city bus as far as it wants. It can easily win a tug-of-war competition with twenty men. It can also pin a group of men behind a ladder for as long as it wants. And yet, we still haven’t explored all of it’s limits,” taunted the big man as he held up his forefinger. “This thing has more power than a little old tank, honey. Kind of makes your balls tighten with excitement when you think about it, doesn’t it. Thumping this compacted ball is nothing. Wait till I flick an SUV across town or bring down a building – that will really get us going. Here, Bruiser, grab hold.” Mr. Stevens was toying with us – especially me. I’d seen his finger do all the things he just described. He was holding out his big forefinger for Bruiser to latch onto. The fireman quickly grabbed the finger with his right hand and then put his left hand on top of that. Bud lifted his arm and the muscled fireman quickly left the floor – his big body easily taken into the air by one finger. All four of us moaned softly – even Bud. He loved his own show of power as much as we did. Bruiser was a big man – probably weighing in the neighborhood of three fifty to three eighty. He was still small when compared to Bud Stevens but he didn’t look tiny, like I did when I was next to the monstrous man. Bruiser looked like a large high school football jock next to his enormous coach. The size difference was noticeable but it wasn’t ridiculous like when Bud held me in the air. That’s what made it even hotter – knowing that what most people would call a big man, Bruiser, was being held in the air with just one finger. “Hey Bruiser, kick your feet back and forth a little. I know that turns my baby on,” ordered Bud and the fireman immediately did as he was told. “Aw honey, that’s sweet,” I replied, “and it definitely gives me an extra thrill.” “Me, too,” chimed in Rogers, “I love seeing my big man so helpless.” For the second time that day Bud looked at me and said, “I didn’t see that one coming, either. “So Rogers, you like seeing your big hubby manhandled?” “I didn’t know how much until right now, sir,” Rogers answered, and a little saliva formed at the corner of his mouth. “Did you ever think you’d meet a man that could call your hubby ‘little’?” asked Bud. “Never, sir.” Rogers answered quickly. “I kind of make him look like a child, don’t I,” Bud added. “Yes sir,” came the quick response. “Look at how my big gun is twice the size of his – flex for him, Bruiser,” Bud ordered while he flexed the biceps that was holding the fireman in the air. Bruiser let go with one hand and flexed what would have normally been a huge arm. But next to Bud’s muscle mountain it looked like some kid had just started working out in the gym and was proud of his early gains. Bruiser was dangling from Bud’s finger by one hand and he was staring at the monstrous gun dwarfing his own biceps. Amazingly, it was clear he didn’t feel inferior in any way – he was too turned on. He gazed at the elder man’s bulging mound of meat and simply got lost in all the muscle. The veins, the obvious power, and the sheer gigantic size of something that shouldn’t have been human, but clearly had powerful blood pumping through it, entranced him. It was clear that Bruiser and Rogers could join my muscle junkie group. They lusted after Bud in the same way as I did. The world around them stopped when Bud was near. They became focused on only one thing – my big man’s muscles. Bud raised his finger up and down and Bruiser’s body bobbled like a buoy in the water. The fireman had to grab hold with his other hand again. “I hope you don’t get dizzy, big boy,” Bud said, raising his finger higher in the air so it was higher than his head. “Hold on tight.” Bud started spinning his finger in small circles above his head. Instantly, Bruiser’s big body started twirling around the big man’s body like a muscleman helicopter. It was crazy to think that Bud’s finger could easily spin a grown man around and around, but that’s exactly what was happening. I was turned on in a new way by this display – and I had no idea why. It was just incredible seeing a big muscleman like Bruiser so easily manipulated by my giant boyfriend. “I better not spin you too hard, Bruiser. We don’t want your body making the hole in the wall for the captain,” Bud said as he monitored how fast he twirled his finger. Rogers and I watched in awe as the big body of Bruiser slowed down as if he were some kind of acrobat ending a spin on a pole. When Bud set the poor fireman on the ground he wobbled terribly from dizziness, but he had a childlike face of glee. Bruiser had obviously enjoyed the ride. I wasn’t sure if my cock could handle much more – seeing Bud twirl a full grown man around his finger was pretty exciting – and by the orgasmic sounds coming from Rogers nearby I could tell he was near popping time, as well. I could see his rock hard super-huge cock bobbing in my peripheral vision. Bruiser was still hard as hell, too. “Connor, I can tell you loved the little show,” Bud said, confidently. “Pretty cool, huh? I thought it might be fun for all of us if I manipulated a grown man that way. We’re going to have to try some similar things in the near future – you know, like me spinning an SUV on top of my finger like it was a basketball or me palming a small car. There’s so much we have got to try. But, right now, I think it’s time to help the captain get his new window for the station. You suggested a thumping and a thumping you shall have, my handsome lover. Hey Bruiser, how big a window?” “Excuse me, sir?” Bruiser asked. “I can control how big the hole is,” Bud answered, “by how hard I thump this thing. If I use a lot of strength the hole’s going to be small because this thing will be rocketing so fast through the air. But if I thump kind of hard, then it will do more damage. How big of a window does the captain want?” “I guess medium size,” Bruiser replied. “Oh goody, that means I get to knock out a bigger chunk of wall,” Bud said, cheerfully. “Too bad he doesn’t want a big bay window or French doors. I could have fun making a hole big enough to drive an SUV through. Like I said before, I can’t use my fists because they’d do too much damage. You’d have a hole big enough for another fire engine exit. Here we go, then.” Bud placed the crumpled lump of ladder on his palm and placed himself across from the center of the wall. He then determined how high the hole should be and took aim. He cracked the knuckle of his finger by just bending it and the noise filled the room. I began to think this might not work, even though it was Bud Stevens doing it. Maybe his finger would demolish the ball of aluminum as soon as it struck it. The man sometimes forgot how powerful he was – usually, though, it was on purpose so he could show off for me. I’ve never been in a war and I’ve never seen anything explode, but as soon as his finger struck the mass resting on his palm I understood what it must feel like to be in battle. Immediately there was a loud boom as the something mega powerful – Bud’s finger – sent a tightly crumpled gob of aluminum shooting through the air like a missile. The second boom – the manmade rocket hitting the wall – was louder and a lot more intense. A huge chunk of the wall basically exploded and was shot out into the field behind the station. I had a serious feeling that the ball of aluminum went way beyond the field out back. I just prayed that it didn’t hit a car or something. My fears disintegrated, however, when I saw s puff of smoke go up after something midfield caused a little explosion – chunks of ground going up into the sky and then raining down. I turned to my muscled senior boyfriend. “I put a spin on it – to guarantee it landed in the field. Don’t worry, Connor, I always have everything under control,” the big man said, smiling. “There’s probably a pretty big hole out there, though.” The word ‘hole’ made me turn back to look at the wall. Dust was still settling from the impact. There, in the middle of the concrete slab that helped to hold up the building was an almost perfect circle – about the size of a large cable TV satellite dish. It was an excellent beginning for putting a window in the wall. It also looked like a professional job. Cinder blocks were neatly cut in two, the width and height of the hole were even, and no supporting beams were damaged. I shook my head in disbelief. Of course, Bud Stevens would have done a perfect job, why had I even doubted it for a second. I turned back to the smiling face of my powerful lover. He was obviously very proud of his work. The two firemen had walked over to the hole and were just staring at it – in awe of what Mr. Stevens had done. “Nice job, huh boys?” asked Bud. “When this pops is given a job he always does a good job. I bet your captain is going to be very happy to have that window done so quickly. Blasting out that hole, though, got me so excited I want to thump bigger things now – just to see what I can do. I could help NASA send things into orbit, don’t you think? They’d save so much on fuel. I could also be there to catch things when they come back in for a landing. Just think of the money I could save the government.” “Please fuck me now,” Bruiser said out of nowhere. “If I don’t pop soon I’m going to explode.”